My little Escapade

Chapters

Chapter 2: Let the Fun Begin...
Chapter 3: Nighttime Fun and Frights
Chapter 4: The Grand Tour
Chapter 5: A new Friend
Chapter 7: Applebucking
Chapter 8: Diplomatic Imunity
Chapter 9: A New Home and Friends
Chapter 10: Late Night Activities
Chapter 11: Meeting old Freinds
Chapter 12: The Big Showdown
Chapter 13: Home
Chapter 14: Time Well Spent
Chapter 15: A new Arrival
Chapter 16: Well This was Unexpected
Chapter 17: Everything's Fine Now, Hopefully...
Chapter 18: More Exposition and Character Building
Chapter 19: Hearth's Warming
Chapter 20: Friendly Sparing
Chapter 22: Possible Reconcile?
Chapter 23: The 'Grand Galloping Gala'?
Chapter 24: Making a New Friend... Literally
Chapter 25: Twi's Castle Problems
Chapter 26: Finally a Break
Chapter 27: A Normal Day
Chapter 28: Still a Normal Day?
Chapter 29: Another Visit
Chapter 30: 'Me Time'
Chapter 31
Chapter 32: Teaching a lesson
Chapter 33: One Last Visit?
Chapter 34: Reunited
Chapter 35: Making Home more like Home
Chapter 36: It's too Early...
Chapter 37: I need some time
Chapter 38: Taking the Week off...
Chapter 39: The Ugly Truth
Chapter 40: Dreams Come True
Chapter 41: Going on a Trip
Chapter 42: Just Visiting
Chapter 44: Taking Things Slow
Chapter 45: Comebacks
Chapter 46: A Helping Hand in World Domination
Chapter 48: Smooth Sailing
Chapter 49: From One to Two
Chapter 50: A Normal day in Equestria
Chapter 52: A Normal day in Equestria (Part 3)
Chapter 53: Gettin' Some R&R (Not Really... Maybe)
Chapter 54: *Insert Clever, Witty Title Here*
Chapter 55: When Push Comes to Shove
Chapter 56: A Deferent Perspective
Chapter 57: Getting Shit Done
Chapter 58: Picking up the Pace
Chapter 59: Recognition
Chapter 60: When the Shit hits the fan
Chapter 61: You Perform Damage Control
Chapter 62: And Hope for the Best
Chapter 63: Gettin' Some Action
Chapter 64: Having Something to Smile About
Chapter 65: Conspiracies
Chapter 66: Family Matters
Chapter 67: Possibilities
Chapter 68: Just a Question
Chapter 69: Just an Answer
Chapter 70: Family
Chapter 71: Unfinished Business
Chapter 72: With Titles come Power
Chapter 73: With Power comes Morals
Chapter 74: Diplomatic Relations
Chapter 1: Introduction
Chapter 6: Bitter Memories
Chapter 21: It's THAT Time of the Year
Chapter 43: What is the Meaning of Friendship?
Chapter 47: Venting
Chapter 51: A Normal day in Equestria (Part 2)
Chapter 75: Taking a Break

Chapter 2: Let the Fun Begin...

The pinkish pony flinches when I speak. But after a second she looks at me curiously, even though there’s still fear in her eyes.

“Uhh… H-hi...” I don’t know why she’s still scared to death of me. But at this point I’m determined to get on their good side.

“What’s you’re name.” Fuck it’s like talking to a five-year-old.

“I-it’s L-lilac.”

*These ponies and their fucking weird names.* “Lilac?” She nods shakily. “Well, nice to meetcha Lilac.” I slowly hold out my hand, she steps back, then looks to Twilight, then back to me. Then to my hand, I think realization hit her, as she put her hoof to my hand and we shake.

“I-it’s nice to m-meet you too, E-ember.” She smiles sheepishly. I smile the most disarming smile I could muster. “And sorry about… Freaking out and… calling you a monster.”

“Eh… It’s alright. To be honest, my people would do the same thing.”

“Really?”

“Eeyup.” I do actually say yes like that. Out of the corner of my vision I saw Applejack give me a weird look.

“Ember?” I look to Twilight. “I think you should go introduce yourself.” I was about to ask her why. But I saw that there was a large group of ponies staring in our direction. More specifically me.

“Alright, just stay by my side.”

“Why?”

“For reassurance? I don’t know, something like that.” Sarcasm can be a fun tool to use. Twilight’s cheeks tint a light pink, but it quickly goes away.

“Right... Girls?” They all look to Twilight. “Follow me and Ember.” I can hear Rainbow grumble something.

“I still wanna buck you right in the head.” The others didn’t hear, so I just gave her the over-the-shoulder-look.

“What am I supposed to say when we get there?” I ask Twilight.

“Just introduce yourself and reassure them that you won’t hurt any of us.”

“Ok.” I say just as we get to the front of the crowd. I look at all the ponies before me. Some cowering while others look at me with curiosity. The occasional, ‘What’s that thing?’ from a little… foal? Yeah, I think they call the babies, foals. “Greetings ponies of Ponyville,” They all jump at my voice, and it’s kinda hard to come up with what to say at the moment. I never spoke in front of a crowd before. “My name is Ember and I mean you no harm. I am a human hybrid from the planet Earth.” When those words leave my mouth a light green pony jumps up and shouts.

“A HUMAN!?” The pony rushes to the front, knocking other ponies out of the way. When she gets to the front she screams like a fangirl. “I KNEW IT! I bucking knew it! You all said I was wrong! But look! Humans DO EXIST!” I was brought down to my knees, covering my ears from all her yelling and squealing. My hearing’s as sensitive as an owls! Have you seen how they react to high pitched noises!?

“Oh no! Ember!” Fluttershy quickly comes to my side. “What’s wrong? Are you hurting?” I didn’t respond, I couldn’t. My ears were having needles driven through them.

“Lyra!” I hear another voice from the crowd. I hear movement as another pony comes up front. I didn’t look up, I just wanted the loud noise to stop. “Lyra! Stop! Look at what you’re doing to the poor thing!” The squealing stops and I hear a gasp.

“Is it over?”

“Yes, sorry about Lyra, she gets like this when anything about ‘Huomans’ come up.” I look up. I bet it’s a pathetic sight; me on the floor, tears in my eyes, all because I couldn’t stand that high pitched screaming. The two ponies in front of me are… unique to say the least. The light green- mint green pony has light green with white striped hair and tail, golden yellow eyes, and from my viewing angle what looks like a small harp on her butt. The yellow pony has pink and dark purple curled hair and tail, clear blue eyes, and three candy-looking things on her butt. I get and wipe the liquid from my eyes. The crowd’s looking at me wide-eyed. “It’s okay. I’m fine now.” I look at the two ponies in front of me. The green one, Lyra I think, has a face of shock, then downcast.

“I’m sorry.” She whispers, she looks up to me. “I’m sorry, I was just excited to finally see proof of humans...”

“It’s alright, Lyra. You didn’t know that would hurt me. And really, there’s no real harm done.” I smile brightly, she smiles back.

“Thank you.” She’s about to walk off, but a look of excitement takes her face.

“Oh! Almost forgot. You are a human, right? You kinda don’t look like one...”

“Technically, yes.”

“‘Technically’?” I nod.

“Back on my world my physical form was altered, that’s why I look like this.”

“Can’t you change back by stopping the spell?”

“Eehe… That’s the thing. We don’t have magic where I come from. It was our advanced technology that changed how I look. And it’s irreversible.”

“Really?” I nod. “That’s so awesome!”

“Anyway!” Twilight decided to interrupt. “That’ll be enough for now. As Ember here needs to get settled in to here. You all can ask more questions tomo-” I put a hand over Twilight’s mouth.

“I’m not doing a Q n’ A with over a hundred ponies.” I remove my hand from her mouth.

“Ehe… Right. That’ll be all everypony! Go back to… Whatever it was you were doing!” And they all just do that. Without even giving a second look.

“That sure was something...” I remark.

“I have to agree with you on that Ember.” Rarity chimes in.

“Are you sure you’re ok sugarcube?”

“Yeah, I’m fine now.” I notice that Rainbow’s smirking. My wings flare as I jump in front of her. “I could tear your throat out if I wanted to right now. You absolutly NO idea who you're messing with.” Her eyes shrink when I threaten her, but she quickly recovers and scowls. I had a bit of a fighting reputation back on earth.

“As if you could touch me! I bet I could buck you in the fa-” I grab her neck before she finishes.

“I’ve dealt with people like you, and you’re no different, fucking bigot. So how about we try to get along before I do something-” My hand tightens around her neck. “I’ll eventually regret. Does that sound better?” She nods rapidly. “Good.” I let go of her neck and walk off. “C’mon Twilight, I need a place to sleep.” Kinda glad the others didn’t see.

“In the middle of the day?” I stop.

“Do you have owls here?” She nods. “I’m a hybrid between an owl and a human.” I let her connect the dots.

“Oh! You’re tired?” I nod.

“Yeah, I’m fucking tired right now. And I need a dark place to sleep in. You have a room like that where you live?” She nods.

“I have a basement, I just need to move some equipment and put a bed in there.”

“Perfect. You mind showing the way?”

“Oh! Of course not! Follow me!” Twi walks on ahead with me in tow…

We got to Twilight’s place, I think. With my drowsiness, I’m barely paying any attention to my surroundings. I just kept concentration on Twilight while she lead me through the town.

“Here we are!” If it weren’t for her speaking out loud like that, I probably would’ve tripped over her. I look ahead her, and my eyes widen.

“You live in a tree?” She nods. “Awesome.” She blushes for some reason.

“Anway, lets go inside.” She hastily opens the door and walk in, I follow her in suit. I kinda had to crawl through the opening. But once inside I was astonished, it looked bigger on the inside than it did on the outside. I peak back outside to see this true. Twilight giggles. “No you’re not going insane, there’s a dimensional displacement spell placed on my home.”

“Huh, to think I thought magic was fake here...” She chuckles at my remark, I yawn. “Anyway, you said you have a basement?”

“Oh! right! I just need to rearrange some things in there and put a bed in there.”

“Is there anything I can do to help out?” She shakes her head.

“No, you just stay right there, and I’ll come back everything’s ready.”

“Okkaay...” I say as she walks to the stairs that I didn’t notice before. She then, walks behind it? From my angle, it looked like she disappeared behind the staircase. I straf to the side and see that there’s a second staircase, heading down. *Ah, that must be the basement.* I hear the clip-clop of hooves from the hallway. I step back as Twilight comes back up.

“Alright! Now to get the bed. It should be able to fit your, impressive, stature!” She has an appraising look on her face as she walks up the stairs.

“Um… Thanks, I think...” *That wasn’t fucking weird at all...* I just continue to stand in place, contemplating how to take that little remark she made as a compliment, or something else… Just then she comes back down. Followed by a huge mattress floating after her, covered in a pinkish mist. “So that’s what magic looks like...” I mutter under my breath.

“What?”

“Nothing, just never thought magic would look like… That...”

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t you see the pink mist surrounding the mattress?” She looks to the thing, then back to me.

“No.”

“Oh… then I must be-”

“Oh! I know what you mean, you can see magical auras! That's impressive for a species who hasn't used magic themselves.” She says as she walks back down stairs. I decided to follow her this time, luckily the hallway was just high enough to allow me to stand upright.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you something about that.”

“What is it?”

“If I’m in a place where magic does exist, does that mean I get to use magic like you?” That made her stop.

“I… actually don’t know. Maybe? I never really did any research about that particular subject...” We walk by each other in silence. we got to the bottom of the stair and Twilight opened the door. And I didn’t expect to see what I saw. A bunch of comically old machines were pushed up against a wall, and shelves the held beakers of varying shapes containing liquids. There’s even a table the held more science equipment.

“Wow, I didn’t expect to see this. Is this like, your laboratory?” She nods.

“Yes it is!”

“Huh. Another scientist.”

“Thank you for not calling me a ‘mad scientist’.” She looks at me sharply. “What do you mean by ‘Another scientist’?” Oh yeah, that...

“Oh! Right, well, when I was younger, I used to be quite the scientist. I experimented on elements, acids, bases. I would even create little robots to help me.”

“Roobaughts? What’s that?”

*Should’ve known...* “Imagine a pony completely made metal and circuits. Then add as much intelligence as an average pony.”

“A machine that’s as capable as a pony!? Or, human?” I nod. A feather, paper, and a small little ink bottle, float in out of nowhere. The feather’s tip dips into the ink in rapidly scribbles across the paper. She looks at it with extreme interest.

*How is she doing that and levitating a bed? Multitask? Ugh…* “You can multitask with magic?” She looks to me and nods.

“Why, yes I can! Magic is my talent after all.” She says as we head down, the bed setting down on the basement floor.

“Well, as much as I would love to continue talking, *yawn* I need to get some sleep. See you back at midnight. If you can stay up that long that is.“

“Oh don’t worry, I can stay up longer than that.” I chuckle as I walk up to the bed and lay in it.

*I wonder why she’s doing all of this for me… There’s no way in hell she’s doing just because, there has to be some reason...* I think right before I enter dream land…

I’m in some kind of void, inky blackness as far as the eye can see. This isn’t the first first time I end up here when I clock out. It just means I’m lucid! I snap my fingers and the place is filled with stars, galaxies, star clusters. You get the picture. And one particular galaxy comes up front; the Milky Way. We’ve already started to populate on other Earth-like planets here, the most recent one was the M-17 mission to OGLE-2005-BLG-390Lb. Yes, that’s real planet we discovered. Anyway, I was just looking at the stars and galaxies when a voice spoke out.

“Ah, so this is the new present I felt earlier.” I quickly look around and spot a dark blue figure, it gets closer to and it’s another pony. But it looks dramatically different than the ones I’ve seen. It’s, or her if the feminine voice belongs to it, its hair and tail seem to be made up of twinkling stars of the night. With a light blue, and see-through, border. The eyes a teal blue, and it looks like she’s wearing a collar, crown, and what look like shoes, for a pony. All a light blue. “Greetings, new creature. I am Princess Luna.” I’m gonna go ahead and say that most of these ponies are female.

“Ah, you must be one of the princesses Twilight was talking about?” Her eyes widen, I guess she didn’t expect me to respond with Twilight.

“You have already met our subjects?”

*She’s speaking old english, great…* “In a way, yes.”

“And Twilight has already spoken of us to you?” I nod, she chuckles a little. She stops and clears her throat, apparently remembering something. “*ahem* Well, creature,”

“My name’s Ember.”

“I see. Well, Ember, Allow me to be the first to greet to our great country.” She lowers her front half in some kind of bow.

“Um… Thanks?” At this point things are really getting fucking weird. “How do I even know that you’re not a part of my imagination, or a dream?”

“Hasn’t Twilight told you of our ability to enter one’s dreams?” I smack myself in the forehead.

“I really need to start asking questions about this place…” She chuckles a little.

“It seems so.” Just then I remember something.

“Oh! I just remembered! Is it true that you control the rising and setting of the moon and your sister” does the same with the sun?” She nods. “I still have a hard time believing that...”

“Why dous thou not beleive us?” She asks a bit sharply.

“I’m sorry, but I’m from a world where magic like yours does not exist. I come from a world where we have such advanced technology that we can alter our physical form, travel to nearby planets, solar system, make us stronger, smarter, even increase our lifespan if we had the money to do so. You’ll have to excuse me for being a little skeptical about magic in general.” My little rant caught her off guard, if her awed face contributes to that.

“You… Wha… How? A world without magic?” She apparently changed to present english, wierd… “How is that possible?”

“Like I said, we have advanced technology far beyond what you currently have, you make up for by having magic. That’s another thing I’ll have to get used to.” *That’s going to suck, alot...*

“This is… Astounding, to say the least, we will need to go into your species and your, technology, when we meet again.”

“Why can’t you just ask now?”

“I would, but you’re waking up.”

“Huh?

“Until next time, Ember.” She fades away and my vision goes black, I open my eyes and see that Twilight’s right in front of me. Looking at a clipboard, failing to notice me awaken.

*This might be due to her being a scientist, but this is ridiculous.* “Twilight! The fuck are you doing?” That made her jump, nearly four feet to the air. The clipboard drops and she looks to me.

“E-ember! Didn’t expect for you wake up so early!” I scowl at her. “Eehehe..” Her ears fold back and the same light pink tint appears on her cheeks.

“What. Were. You. Doing?” I repeat.

“I… Was just studying you while you slept!” My eyes narrow, I bet that looks a bit terrifying; yellow eyes peering at you in the darkness.

“Is that all?” She nods rapidly, I continue to scowl at her. “I somehow can’t believe you.” I say a little sarcastically. The floor became the object of her affection.

“I’m sorry. I just wanted to know everything about you and your species. I guess I got a little too excited.” I get up from the bed and stretch, my flaring and nearly touching each edge of the room. A few popping sounds emanating from my back.

“Isn’t that the understatement of the century...”

“I’m really sorry. I invaded your personal space, and I had not right to.” I look to her, she’s downcast. And I get a certain feeling I haven’t felt in a long time; compassion.

“Hey, it’s ok. As far as I know, you didn't do anything besides look at me, still a weird thing to do, but whatever. No harm done, right?” I look to her expectantly.

“Yes! All I did was… study you, closely...”

“Good! Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go outside.”

“Why?” I look at her with a ‘are you shitting me?’ face as I flare my wings.

“Need to exercise my wings, if I don’t they get cramped up, plus I just want to be outdoors.” Kinda had make up the former, doesn't matter if I do that or not. I just want to see what it's like outside.

“Oh! Ok then, I need to go to bed anyway. Goodnight Ember.” She says with a yawn. She walks up the stairs with me following her.

*Thank you for having a tall enough hallway…* I think as I make my way outside. Twilight heads upstairs, we both wave to eachother as I open the door and crawl outside. I close the door and look up, the night sky was filled with stars, more than what you see on Earth, I was left awestruck. “I wasn’t expecting this, but… Wow… this is amazing.” It is! I’ve never seen anything like it, it’s like looking at an image the Hubble Space Telescope took. Accept from the ground and not from a screen. My wings flare as I crouch and jump. My wings flapping effortlessly as I ascend. *This is gonna be an amazing sight!*

Author's Note

Note: If you down voted this fic. P Lease tell me why. I do not appreciate those who just down vote it for no reason. So please, just tell me why you did! If you did...

Chapter 3: Nighttime Fun and Frights

*If it’s like this every night, I wouldn’t mind staying here.* It was a sight to behold, all the stars and distant gas clouds. I almost mistook it for a giant painting. I usually enjoyed stargazing back home, but Earth has nothing on this place. I spent the next half hour or so flying around the little town. Watching as some building had lights on. Sometimes I took a closer look to see what they were doing. Other times I would look back up to the sky. It’s kinda hard not to look, I kinda lost track of where I was going. I didn’t notice I wasn’t in Ponyville until I nearly hit a tree. I grind to a halt and look around. I’m in the middle of some forest. Well, more like above it, the trees make it look like a giant canopy. Very few spots to land or take off. In the distance I can see the tallest building of Ponyville. I was about to fly back when I heard a scream.

“HEEELP!” I turn to the general direction I heard it from and rush towards it. I think I’m right where I heard the scream from. “AHHHHH!!” Yep... i’m close. I spot a hole in the tree canopy and land. It’s fucking dark here. *Thank the nanites for night vision.* I think as my eyes adjust to the darkness, well, more like slight darkness now. I hear more screams, I make a mad dash towards the screaming. I clear a shrub and-

A little yellow pony with red hair and tail, surrounded by wolf-like entities, about six of them. They look like they’re made of gnarled wood, some spots covered in leaves, glowing yellow eyes watch the little pony intently. One of those things looks like it’s going to pounce soon.

*What the fuck are you waiting for!? SAVE THE PONY!!* A little voice said. At that point I went feral. I let a screech as I attack the entities; the one closest to me briefly meets with My talon-foot. Probably lobing its head off. I feel this surge of energy flow through me as I take out each one of them. One of them kept their concentration on the little yellow pony. My internal rage skyrocketed. A red tint covers the edges of my vision and my hands feel really warm. I look down and see the my hands are covered a dark grey mist. *Kill it!* I rush and tackle the thing, quickly punching with all my might. It only took one shot to the head to kill it. The yellow from it’s eyes disappear and the body falls to pieces. I look around, and the other thing are staying back. I direct my attention to the little pony. My mind catching up with me.

“Hey, you ok?” The little one flinches, but nods slowly. “Good, lets get you home.” I was just about to go over and pick her up, but on of the bastards pounced me from behind. It dug its teeth into the base of one of my wings, I yelp and throw the thing off. The mist returns and I beat the hell out of it. The sounds of branches snapping fills the air as the thing dies. When I realize it’s I look to the others. They’re cowering from my little display. “Get the fuck out of here!!” They all turn tail and book it. I look back to the little one and calm back down. “Let get you back home before anything else happens.” I walk over to the little one, who is now looking at me with pure fear. “Hey, don’t worry. I’m not gonna hurt you.”

“O…ok...” From what I can tell it’s a little girl pony. I need to find out what they call their kin here. She slowly gets up and walks over to me.

“Where do you live anyway?”

“Ah live at mah sisters farm in Ponyville.”

“Alright, wanna fly back there?” *I don’t think asking her what made her come out here is a good idea at the moment...* She looks at me, thinks for a second, and nods. “Alright, c’mere.” I carefully pick her up and hold her like a baby. I was about to take off, but left wing felt like it was on fire, making me grunt in pain. “Guess not.” I forgot, my wing’s limp the whole time. I gently set the little pony back, she has a look of slight disappointment. “Gonna have to get that fixed,” I look around. “I remember Ponyville being that way… I think.” *Might as well go that way.* “C’mon… uh, what’s your name?”

“It’s Applebloom.”

“Nice to meetch’a Applebloom, name’s Ember.”

“Ember?”

“Yeah, I know, I’m not from this place, or this world for that matter.”

“Whaddya mean by that?” I smile as I tell her about where I’m from…

We’ve been walking in the same direction for what feels like forever. At least we’ve been talking up a storm to help pass time. I think that was the only thing keeping her awake. And about Applebloom, she told me a lot about her and her family. She’s apparently Applejack’s And Big Mac’s little sister. She told me who Big Mac was, explained her great grandmother Granny Smith, her extended family. Her little group called ‘The Cutie Mark Crusaders.’ I asked about that and she told me that her and her best friends, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, haven’t gotten their cutie marks yet. And that they created this, ‘Secret Society’, to help each other get their cutie mark. It also took me a while to get used to those new names and words. I, in turn, told her of my species, technology, and stuff like that. With us talking it made the trip feel shorter. I was explaining how hands work when she shouted.

“Hey! Look!” She points a hoof to something ahead of us. I look and see that there’s an orange light, and that we’re near the edge of the forest.

“Finally! My wing’s killing me!” Cybernetics can only do much, I do have somewhat of a healing factor at least, this whole time the little bots in my body were mending the torn tissue, doesn’t help that it would keep tearing as I walked. I look behind me and see that my wing’s still limp. *Must be just a torn ligament.* I hopped anyway. It hasn’t swollen up and turned purple and green, so it must be that. *I just hope Twilight has something within her, ‘magical capabilities’ that can help heal it.* I’m still having a hard time adjusting to the whole concept of magic. Applebloom makes a mad dash towards the light, I would, but the pain in my wing kept me at a walking pace. I didn’t see or feel any other presence around us so I let her run on ahead. She stops at the edge and notices me still in the forest.

“C’mon Ember! You need tah get outs there!”

“I would be faster if my damn wing wasn’t hurting like a motherfucker.” I went a little quiet at that last part. I pick my pace a little and make it to the light of the outside of the forest. “Huh I was right.” We somehow ended up coming out almost right in front the town. We came out right next to a cottage. It was as bright as fuck, I noticed. I noticed that the sun hasn't risen yet. *!
Dawn, perfect.* I was starting to feel a little sleepy.

“We’re at Fluttershy’s! She’ll be able tah help you with your wing!”

“Fluttershy’s?” She nods happily. “And she can help me with my wing?”

“Yeah! She’s good with help an’ healin’ animals!”

“Perfect then!” We both walk up to the front of the little cozy-looking hovel. Applebloom knocks on the door, he bottom half, and backs up. I loud ‘EEP!’ came from inside and a crashing sound emanated. Then the sound of hooves on woods come from within and get louder. The whole door opened to reveal Fluttershy.

“Oh! It’s only you two...” She breathes a sigh of relief. Applebloom was about to speak, probably about my wing, but the yellow pegasus notices. “Ember! Your wing!”

“Yeah, I know.” I look back to it and notice all the dried up blood coating the base and part of my back. “How come I didn’t notice that before?”

“I was jus’ gonna say that...”

“Hurry Ember! Come inside, I’ll take care of that!” She hovers and gently pushes me inside, into what looks like a living room. She flies off to another room, and returns with a stool. She instructs me to sit on it, which I do while she goes off again. Applebloom took a seat on a couch and just… watched.

“Is that normal in this house?” I assumed Fluttershy lives here, Applebloom nods.

“Yeah, its pretty normal ‘round here.” I nod in understanding, just then Fluttershy comes back, holding what looks like a med kit. She sets it on the nearest table and opens it, pulling out some rags, a bottle, a needle with thread., and some bandages. If there was any skin exposed on my face it’s be fucking pale.

“Ok, I need to clean the wound and stitch it up.” I tried to remain as calm as possible. But a fucking hate needles. Ones the inject you something, and ones like the Fluttershy is holding, medical needles. I would be sweating bullets, if I still could. I just go silent and nod. She flutters over to my back to look at the damage. “Oh my, what happened?”

“I saved Appleboom from a pack of wolf-things in the forest and one of them managed to bite me there.” At that she gasps.

“You fought off a pack of Timberwolves!?” I nod. "Oh, my."

"What?"

"It's just, I've never heard, or seen, anypony take on a pack of timber wolves, and live."

"Oh... Huh... They're called Timberwolves?" I look to Applebloom and she nods. "Why? Are they made of wood or something?" She nods. "That explains why they were easy to kill..."

"You killed them!?" The yellow pegasus shrieked.

"It was more like, I killed about three or four of them and the rest backed off."

"Why did you do that?" I turn my head a hundred and eighty degrees, directly facing her from behind.

"It was either doing what I did, or letting them get to her." I point to Applebloom, and turn my head back around. I think she understood, she just went silent and continued to clean off the dried blood. When she finished that she grabbed the bottle, how do I know this? I fealty some liquid on the wound and a stinging pain. At least it wasn't as bad as I thought.

"Sorry."

"It's alright Fluttershy, it was going to hurt either way." I hear breath another sigh of relieve and go back to the box. I heard some clatter, probably the needle. “That won’t be necessary Fluttershy.”

“Oh! But I need to-” I turn my head around and face her.

“Listen, remember when Rainbow attacked me, and asked how I was faster than her, and I responded with ‘Cybernetics’?” She gulps nervously, but nods. “Well, that means I have small little robots, machines, in my body. And they're healing up the wound, and I just need you to bandage my wing up so they can do their job. After that it’ll take a day or two when it’s fully healed up.”

“R-really?” I nod.

“I don’t mean to scare, Fluttershy. I just needed to tell you that.” I turn back around. I don’t feel or hear anything from behind. “Um, Fluttershy?”

“Y-yes?”

“I think you were going to bandage-up my wing...”

“Oh! Yes! You’re right.” She very gently grasps my wing. “Please say anything if you feel any pain.”

“Got it.” She picks it up, and, very gently, folds it back into place. I felt a little pain. But she did fold it to my back like its supposed to.

“Did I do it right?” She asks in that delicate voice.

“Yes.”

“Ok, good. Umm, Applebloom?” She looks to Fluttershy. “Can you hoof me that roll?” The little one nods and gets off the couch, she walks over the table and gives the roll to Fluttershy. With one hoof holding my wing in place, she grabs the roll with the other. And, probably using her teeth, grabs the end of the fabric. “Um, could you gently hold his wing in place, Applebloom?”

“Alright.” She places a hoof on my back, keeping the end of the fabric in pace, and probably standing on her hind legs, and places her other hoof right where Fluttershy’s was.

“Ok, Ember? Could you hold your arms up?” I do so, She then proceeds to wrap the fabric around my torso. Effectively binding my wing in place. “There, that should be it.” I get up and stretch.

“Thanks FLuttershy, I owe you one. Now as for you.” I turn my attention to Applebloom. “Lets get you back home.” Her eyes widen a little, but she still nods. “I’ll be seein’ ya later Fluttershy.”

“By Ember, Applebloom.” We wave to each other as we leave the little cottage. And follow the path back to Ponyville. We got to the marketplace when realization hit me.

“Applebloom, where do you live?”

We made it to the entrance of the farm where Applebloom, or Ap as she told me to call her, and holy shit there’s a fuck-ton of trees. Apple trees to be exact. The red apple loke enticing… I love apples.

“So, this is it?”

“Yeah...” I see that her ears are folded back and she’s looking down. I decide not to question what’s wrong with her, I have an idea that tells me I shouldn’t. We both walk along the path the apparently lead to her home. The house itself looks like a barn, the iron when there’s an actual barn right next to it. Ap was just about to walk up and go inside when I get an idea.

“Hey Ap,” She looks back to me. “I got an idea, c’mere.” She walks over to me.

“What is it?”

“Lets make a little fun.” I hoist her up and put her atop my head, making her yelp in surprise.

“What the hay!?”

“Hold on to my head.” She wraps her forelegs around my head, and wraps her hind legs around my neck. “I would like to breath...” I croak out.

“Heh... Sorry.” Her hind legs soften their grip on my throat, allowing me to breath easier. “Hey, it’s cool up here!” She giggles in glee. I chuckle and walk up the front door of the house, and knock.

*I wonder how I didn’t hit my head on the porch…* The sound of hooves on wood fills the air as someone, or pony in this case, and every case from here on out, comes to the door. The door opens to reveal a disgruntled looking Applejack, her hat’s missing, hair’s a mess, there are bags under her eyes. She’s a wreck.

“Oh hey Ember, how’d you find out where the farm is?” Apparently she failed to notice Ap on my head.

“Oh I don’t know… Why don’t you ask her?” I point to the little one atop my head. Applejack does so, it takes a minute, but she recognizes who’s on my head. “Applebloom? APPLEBLOOM!!” That hurt. I quickly set Ap down, Applejack sweeps her up in a big hug, Two other ponies peer out from the door, presumably Big Mac and Granny Smith, look to Applejack and Applebloom. Both grin widely, then they notice me…

“Who in the hay are you?” Big Mac, I think, shoots me a scrutinizing glare. I was about to speak but Ap saves my ass.

“He’s Ember, and he saved me from a pack of timberwolves.” At that every… pony, gape at Ap, then me, then back at her. It goes on for a few seconds until Applejack speaks up.

“Ya saved Applebloom a pack o’ timber wolves?” I nodded. “Ah… ah... don’t know what tah say...”

“A simple ‘Thank you’ would do just fine.” Instead she slams her body at me, hugging me as tightly as she cloud, which is nice and all. If her strength was threatening to crush more than my lungs, plus my wing… Yeah… “HHHH!!” I desperately try to pry her off me, it’s no use. “Apple *wheez* Jack, wing *ack*...” I wonder how I’m still standing. The orange pony realizes what she’s doing and lets go, I drop to my knees, coughing, wheezing, and trying to grab my wing. She didn’t move it out of place, some bones were nearly crushed though. “Ow… *cough*”

“Hehe… Sorry Ember, got a little emotional there...”

“It’s… alright… Fuck you’re strong...” She chuckles a bit nervously.

“So you’re the new feller everypony’s been talkin’ ’bout?” By now I’ve already recovered, for the most part.

“Yeah, I’m the new guy in town.”

“Well nice to meetcha then sonny!” The old green mare holds of hoof out, I finally figured out what they call each gender during our walk to this place. I grab and shake her hoof.

“Nice to meet you too, Granny Smith right?” She nods.

“Just call me Granny.”

“Alright, Granny.” She chuckle a bit. I notice that this whole time Big Mac’s been silent.

“Thank you for savin’ my little sis, Ember.” Until now. “Nice ta meet you too.”

“Anytime, Big Mac right?” He nods. “Yeah, Applebloom’s been telling me about your family.” I think Applejack finally noticed the bandages I’m sporting.

“Ember! What in the hay happened to ya!?” She points to them.

“Oh that, I thought I fought those things off, but one of the little bastards manage to bite me at the base of my wing. Probably got a torn muscle...” At that they gasp. “But don’t worry about it, I’ll be flyin’ in not time.”

“You sure yer gonna be able ta fly again?”

“Yes, why do you ask?” Big Mac answers for her.

“Last time somethin’ like this happened, poor fella was never able ta fly again.” That was a little unsettling, to say the least.

“Oh...” I shake my head. “Applejack, remember when Rainbow attacked me yesterday, and that I said ‘cybernetics’ when she got frustrated?” She nodded. “That means I have tiny little machines in my body, you know what I mean by machines, right?”

“Ah think ah do, they’re like… Robots, right? I heard somethin’ like that from Twilight once.”

“Perfect, imagine a tiny versions in my body, healing my wing up.” That got them to gape, again. They stay like that for a few minutes. I decide to wave a hand in front of Applejack’s face. It doesn’t work, I think I broke them… *Fuck...* “I guess I’ll, just… go.” I walk off without another word. “They’ll eventually recover. I hope...” I leave the farm and make my way back to Twilight’s place…

I’m still getting looks from the ponies of this town, not any scrutinizing glares and angry glares, just curious glances. I guess this town works with quite acceptance. I even heard a few foals ask what I am, and their respective parents would give them reasonable answers. From what I’ve heard, like, “I don’t know,” and “Why don’t you go ask him, I’ve heard he’s really nice.” I don’t know what that’s supposed to mean, but I just take as a compliment. This particular moment, a little foal decided to come up to me, probably to ask me something like that. I didn’t notice the little one until it tapped my leg, as I was walking…

“Hm?” I turn to my side and see the little colt, he has a white coat with brown spots, one spot right over his eye. Brown mane and tail with a lighter brown streak through it. “What is it?” I ask as nicely as I can. He seems surprised, probably didn’t expect me to respond like that.

“Uh… Sorry for bothering you, I just wanted to ask you something.” I smile inwardly and squat down.

*I know nothing of this… foal, but I like him already.* “What question would that be then?”

“Um… What, are you? I’ve never seen anything like you...” I crack a smile.

“I am a human, well, what’s left of one anyway...”

“What do you mean with that?” I’ve always envied children with their thirst for knowledge.

“Well, I was a full human. But I had my look changed, permanently.”

“How?”

“Ever heard of robots?”

“Yes.”

“Well, someone put tiny versions of them in me to change how I look, and now look like this.” I wave a hand over myself, his eye go wide, a huge smile taking his face.

“Really!?” He’s practically jumping in place. Kinda like Pinkie…

“Really.” I say with a smile. He runs off back to his parents, I stand back up and continue walking…

I make it to Twilight’s place in no time. I knock on the door and almost immediately the door swings open, nearly hitting me. A little disgruntled purple and green dragon looks up to me, which soon turns to fear.

“T-t-t. TWILIGHT!!” That hurt, a little. I hear Twilight running within the house, quickly appearing at the little drake’s side.

“What is it Spike?” She looks like she hasn’t slept in days. “Ember! You’re back!” She pulls me in with her… magic… Making me bend backwards, hitting my chest, neck, and chin on the door frame. To say that stars were in my vision for a second was a blessing. It was another that my neck didn’t snap. As soon as the pink mist dissipates I grab my everything.

“God fucking dammit! That fucking hurt!” I say while laying on the ground.

“What?” Twilight was blissfully unaware of how much she hurt me. All it took was a hard glare from me and she realized what she did. “Ohmigosh! I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to!” It seems some external force, or whatever deity watching, likes to see me in pain a lot.

“Whatever Twilight, just try not to do that again, ever.” I get back up, rubbing my sore chest and chin. “Why did you even do that? And why do you look like you haven’t sleep for days?”

“I was worried, you didn’t come back at dawn, and I thought you got lost, or something terrible-” She notices my bandages. “What in Tartarus happened to you!?”

“I got bit while saving Applebloom from a pack of timber wolves. You know who she is right?”

“Yes I know who she is! And you fought off a pack of timber wolves!?”

“Yeah, pretty much.”

“And you’re wing! What happened!?”

“One of them managed to bite the base of my wing, don’t worry about it though. I’ll be fine by tomorrow.”

“Really?” She has a look suggesting skepticism.

“Did I tell you about the robots yet?”

“What do robots have to do with you?”

“Yes, I am wondering that as well.” A new voice pipes up from behind.

Author's Note

Why do my words lose their meaning..?

Chapter 4: The Grand Tour

I spin in place and I get to be face-to-face with the tallest pony I’ve seen so far. All I see are two magenta eyes, fur white as snow, and the bottom of some head garment poking in from above.

“Ah, you must be Princess Celestia. Am I correct?” She stays still. I back up to give both of us breathing space.

“Yes. And you must be Ember. It’s a pleasure to finally see you in person.”

*Shouldn’t it be ‘in pony’?* “I can say the same, you are more breathtaking than Twilight has described you.” It’s true, we were just about eye level, mayb me a little taller. She had both wings and horn, a cascading mane and tail. Which looked to be caught in an eternal wind. The mane and tail themselves are colored pink, lime green, and light blue. But with four streaks. At my little remark, Celestia blushes, I can barely see little ovals of the lightest pink I’ve ever seen. I think I only noticed though…

“Thank you.” She clears her throat. “I am surprised by your appearance as well. Twilight hadn’t given an as accurate description in her letter.”

“Letter?” I look to Twilight questionably, she’s smiling sheepishly.

“When you didn’t come back at dawn, I sent a letter to Princess Celestia.” She would’ve continued, but I held up a hand, she didn’t need to.

“I get the gist Twilight. Although… I don’t get why you’re so worried about my well-being, I barely know you, and you barely know me.”

“Well, it’s because I consider you my friend!” She gives me a warm smile, as you can imagine, I didn’t understand.

“What?”

“I said I consider you my friend!” She’s says with a big smile. I don’t know why, but that felt… weird. It felt warm, something I haven’t felt in a while.

*Why would she call me a friend? We barely know each other…* I feel something wet on my eyes, and it feels like a void in my very being is beginning to fill up.

“Ember? Are you ok?” Fuck, I must be tearing up.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I wipe the liquid from my eyes. “Just fine now.” My little moment is interrupted by a growling noise, coming from my gut. “Oh yeah! I haven’t eaten at all yet...” *I wonder how it didn’t dawn on me sooner…*

“Oh! That’s right, I could get Spike to-” A knock on the front door cut Twilight off. “Who could that be?” She walks over to the door and opens it. Revealing Applejack. “Applejack?”

“Hey Twi, I was jus’ wonderin where Ember is. Oh there ya are! Mind if we come in Twi?”

“Not at all Applejack.” Twilight responds, she backs up to let Applejack in, she’s followed by Ap, Granny, and lastly, Big Mac. And he’s pulling a cart filled with food with him, as soon as I see that I almost made a beeline toward it. I’m fucking hungry.

“Greetings Applejack and family.” I wonder why Celestia’s been quiet this whole time.

“Princess Celestia!?” All four of them shout, then quickly bow.

“There’s no need to be formal with me right now, my little ponies.” They all get back up.

“Ok Princess. What are you doing here?” Twilight answers.

“I sent her a letter because I thought Ember went missing.” She says rather sheepishly.

“Oh. Did he tell yah that-” Twilight interrupts the orange mare.

“Yes, he told me. He saved Applebloom from a pack of timberwolves.”

“That is a remarkable feat, for a being like yourself.” Celestia chimes in, I can’t tell whether to take that as a compliment, or an insult.

“Thank you.” *Since she’s one of the ruling diarch of this… whatever this place is called, might as well give her my upmost respect…*

“Anyway,” Applejack continues, I wonder if she has a nickname everyone uses… “We wanted tah thank yah for savin’ Applebloom, so we brought yah our homemade apple smorgusbaord!” She waves a hoof over the apple-based goods.

“Really?” My mouth starts to water. “I can have all of this?” She nods.

“Yep, all your-” I let out a happy screech as I rush to the cart, I immediately start to inhale the different foods and pastries on it. And holy fucking SHIT it was beyond delicious! I’ve never had any baked goods that tasted as good as these. Combine that with the fact that I fucking love apples and I was in gastronomical heaven. After what only felt like seconds, I ate all of it. I stepped back and patted my distended belly.

“That, had to be the best meal I’ve ever had. Thank you.”

“Ah didn’t expect you would eat all of it, you have quite the appetite sugarcube.”

“Heh…” I yawn. “Yeah, sorry if that was a bit disgusting...”

“It’s ok Ember, you said yourself you haven’t eaten in a while.”

“It’s quite understandable, Ember.” Celestia chimes in. I yawn again.

“Thank you, now if you’ll excuse me, I need a friggin’ nap.” I head to Twi’s basement to rest for the next four hours…

I wake up and somehow Twi’s not in my personal space this time. Another blessing, I can barely hear some conversation from upstairs. Being the eavesdropping prick that I am, I listen in.

“I just don’t understand, why would he have dark magic, and our magic? It just doesn't make sense!” Twi’s talking with someone.

“This is why you must never tell him what dark powers he holds, for it could dire consequences, only teach him our magic. Can I trust you with this Twilight?”

“You can count on me Princess, as your most faithful friend and student.”

*Dark magic? Your magic? What the fuck are you two talking about, and why the fuck haven’t I moved away yet? Oh right, I need to find a job here, or something. I need to get out of here ASAP.* Just then a light bulb goes off in my head. *I can live in the trees! of the other forest, I think they call it… White Tail Woods… something like that… I could make a home there. I could live in a fcuking tree!* I have done this before, I had to hide in a tree from two months, hiding from a group of people, hell bent on killing me. They were a humanist group that despised people like me. Even though I really had no choice about it. Anyway! I get up from my sudo room, which is near pitch-black, and make my way to the main floor. As I near the top of the staircase I hear hushed whispers that go away as I get onto the main floor. “Well, I see that I wasn’t out for long.”

“Yes, you were only in there for five hours.” Twi retorts.

“That’s actually pretty normal, I learned a trick a while back that allows me to have little sleep, but be fully functional.” *Chronic insomnia.* I look around and notice it’s only Twi and Celestia. “What I’m wondering is; how have you two managed to talk for five fucking hours.” *No swears in front of royalty!!*

“Oh, we were just talking about, you know; girl stuff.” Twi smile widely. I look to Celestia, who only gives me the most blank face I’ve ever seen. I look back to Twi, who’s failing horribly to hide that thing about magics.

“You ponies, except for Celestia, are horrible at hiding secrets. I dont even know what you’re hiding. Yet I want to know.”

“Hey!” Celestia chuckles.

“And what makes you better at hiding secrets than my loyal subjects?” Celestia asks, I need to make a nickname for her too...

“At least I know how to keep a straight face. And back on my planet I was known for being a liar.” This is fucking true…

“Oh? Well prove it then.” I think she meant me making up a lie.

*Time for some fun, with a princess! Fuck that sounded wrong…* “I eat meat and vegetables. Sometimes animals if I feel mad enough.” That made both of them widen their eyes. I made the last part up, they look at me, trying to find any fault on my face. Twi was the first to give in.

“I can’t tell whether you made that up or not.”

“I have to agree with you Twilight, neither can I.” I snicker.

“I wasn't lying about the first bit, I am omnivore. I was lying about the last bit, I don't eat live food.” I can only imagine how creepy that sounds, especially when I think that they’re herbivores. And the two ponies in front of me have faces of pure horror. “What!? It’s not like I’m going to eat ponies! I’m not that heartless. I just said that.” I don’t think that helped. “Listen; I will not hurt anypony unless I’m provoked. There is no reason for to lie about this, and I will die before I hurt another single individual for no, good, reason.” I think that reassured them, somewhat…

“I see that you're telling the truth Ember, I trust that will not harm my loyal subjects.” Celestia has calmed down a bit, she stand up and walks over to me. “Because if you do, I will not hesitate to send you to the moon.” My eyes widen, then I smirk.

“Heh, think I had the idea you were a pushover. To see that you radiate power, and ear yet gentle, it both scares and amazes me. I have a feeling we’ll get along juuust fine.” Me and her smile to each other.

“I agree.” We both chuckle.

“Um… What are you two talking about?” Twilight’s inquisitive it seems.

“Celestia was just saying if I hurt you, or anypony, she’ll send me to the moon.”

“Then why are you laughing?”

“It is nothing you need to worry about Twilight.” She walks to the front door. “I’m afraid I have to tend to royal duties.” Hah! Duty, duuuuty. It’s a funny word. “I will see you another time Twilight, and Ember. I look forward to the next time we meet.” She gives me a look before she steps outside, and promptly flies off to… wherever the fuck she goes to for royal duties. Heh, duty…

“That was nothing short of unexpected.”

“You have that right Ember.” Twilight said. We stand there in silence until I clap my hands.

“Whelp I think I might as get used to this place, since it may as well be my new home. Mind giving me the grand tour?” She nods eagerly.

“Perfect! I just happen to have spare time today.” Her expression darkens. “But, I will find a way to get you back home.”

“Eh… Don’t worry about Twilight, to be honest; I’d rather spend the rest of my life here.”

“What? Why?”

“For a number of reason; One: I get a new start. Two: I’m already starting to be accepted by the locals-” Twi looks like she about to speak, but refrained from it. “Three, which probably is my favorite: I get to be myself, something I wasn’t able to do ever since… this.” I gesture to my body with a hand.

“What do you mean by that?”

“If you were to compare my society to yours, you’d probably find that humans aren’t really accepting, as a group anyway...”

“Really?” I nod.

“But that’s why I like it here so far! yesterday I was walking back here and a little colt came up to me and asked what I was. But not out of fear, out of curiosity.” Twi adopts a look saying ‘Please go on!’.

“What did look like?”

“He had a white coat with brown spots-”

“Oh! That’s Pipsqueak! He’s always been so inquisitive.” She says with a look of fondness.

“Pipsqueak?” *What is up with these ponies and their names?* Twi nods slowly. “Huh… Anyway, I think we got off track enough, I really want to see this town.” Twi regains her look of excitement.

“Oh course lets get to it then!” And with that, she leads me through the town known as Ponyville…

It’s more like a big village… The only reason they get to call it a town is the big town hall in the center of the whole place. Other than that, I like it! Even though the architecture is greatly primitive compared to humans,But I just have this...feeling throughout my very being, saying I should stay here, that I might like it here. By now Twi’s taken me to every part of this town, lecturing me about it’s history. The housing, the market, their government type. And even though it’s a diarchy, it works a lot like a democracy.Pretty fucking weird, I thought Celestia and Luna were just symbols of this country, until Twi told me that they actually take charge like two queens. But they highest rank here is princess. This is all sounding like a kids cartoon… Adventure Time maybe? The princesses there are similar to Celestia and Luna. I was broken out of my train of thought when Twi spoke up.

“So… what do... you think... Ember?” Oh yeah… I had to every so often to let Twi catch her breath. With their high barley to the top of my stomach with her horn, it’s not surprising my pace is much faster than theirs.

“About the town right?” She nods. “It’s very… Quaint. Yeah, that’s it.”

“Qu… quaynt?”

“Quaint: An attraction to unusual or old-fashions things.” Twi adopts a defensive look.

“‘Old-fashioned’? These buildings have been erected with the most current form of architecture!” I wonder how she recovered that quickly.

*HA! Erection…* Unintentional innuendos… How funny it is… “I’m sorry, you must remember that I’m from a world where builds are hundreds of stories high, housing is much more efficient, and technology far beyond your comprehension!”As I spoke, my tone slowly turned a little threatening. Twi’s ear fold back and her cheeks turn a light pink as I spouted my little rant. “You keep forgetting that Twilight. You simply need to remember that.”

“Sorry.”

“Eh… Don’t worry about it. If I met a new sapient species that had for superior tech, but had no proof to it, I’d forget a lot too. That, I’m kinda forgetful.” Twi looks up to me, a small smile on her face.

“You know? You’re more forgiving than I thought Ember. Ever since that whole fight with Rainbow, and that little talk you had with her. I had the impression you weren’t very nice.”

“Ah, you saw that. I only do that to people that really piss me off. And your friend just happen to do that when you were dragging along the ground. Speaking of which, why were you dragging me along the ground?” Twi looks down, the dirt ground becoming her object of affection.

“I was planning to take you to my home and study you, then question you...”

“Aren’t you doing that already?”

“Well, yes… But-”

“Then you got nothing to be ashamed of, accept that you were taking me, unconscious by the the way, to some building I’ve never been in before. Just to study and question me. Doesn’t sound weird at all!” I laugh a little at her expense. “And even thought that was the worst first impression to date, I still like it there.”

“Why do you say that?”

“I just gave my reasons...” She scowls.

“What other reasons do you have?”

“Ok. I like how every… pony, knows each other, how everypony’s friendly to each other.” *Although I’m pretty sure there are some bad apples here… and it’s all some kind of ruse...* I get close to Twi. ”Plus, all the ponies here are cute looking.” I whisper into her ear. I stand back watch as her face turns light pink and her ears fold back. I couldn't help but chuckle at the sight.

“W-what?”

“Yeah, cute. Not, ‘Hey come with me and fuck’ cute, more like, ‘new born puppy cute’. Especially you.” I wonder how none of these ponies have overheard that part. We’re kinda in a busy part of the town. Twi was about to say something, but she looks at something behind me. I turn around and see that four… mares, are walking towards us.Two of them being that green mare and yellow mare. The other two are new, one has a white coat with electric blue and light blue striped mane and tail, peuple lensed-black rimmed glasses resting her muzzle. The other’s a dull grey coat with a slightly black mane and tail. I collar with a bow tie at the base of her neck. Man Ap really helped me out with naming parts of their bodies. The white mare looks like she parties all the time, her head bobbing to some beat as she walks. The mare to her side looks to be the total opposite. She has a refined, high-class air around her. A neutral look on her face. My brain goes to overdrive, going to fight-or-flight mode. They stop a few feet in front of me.

“See? I told you! Humans do exist!” The light green mare pipes up.

“Lyra...” The yellow mare has a tired look. The other two look at me curiously, well, the grey mare does. Can’t really tell what the white one’s thinking. Those glasses cover almost half her face.

“You were right this time Lyra, but this doesn’t look like the, ‘humans’ you described.” I decided to insert myself into the conversation.

“I am a human.” When I spoke the white and grey mares jump.

“Woah you can talk!? Awesome!” The white mare has a giddy look.

“I…I didn’t expect you to respond...”

“Bet you didn’t think I was intelligent like you, right?” A small blush forms on her cheeks. I snort. “But don’t worry about it though, I’m expecting to get that a lot.” I glance back at Twi, she puts on a strained smile. “Anyway, why are you all here? Besides the obvious.” I look pointedly at Lyra. It’s amazing how I learn these weird names so quickly…

“I said I was sorry...” She droops.

“And I accepted your apology. Anyway, name’s Ember.”

“I’m Sweetie Drops, but everypony, calls me Bon Bon.” The yellow mare spoke first. She held out her hoof. Taking the hint, I shook it. Next was the grey mare.

“I am Octavia Melody. Pleased to meet you.”

“Likewise.” I never liked snooty-types, but she seems to mean well. Well, for a mare that hangs out with ponies like these- Why am I comparing human stereotypes to ponies? Odd… Anyway, the white mare’s last.

“Name’s Vinyl Scratch, or my stage name Dj-p0n3.” That was fucking weird, I heard the correct pronunciation of it, but In my head I read Dj-p0n3. Not Dj-pony. This place just keeps getting weirder by the fucking hour.

“Nice to meetcha! You’re a dj?” Obviously stupid question I know.

“Yeah! I make my own music too.”

“Really? What kind?”

“Mostly electronic. Y’know, all the wubs.” She then makes ‘wub wub’ sounds. I think she’s trying to impersonate a speaker… Weird...

“Awesome! Maybe I should come to your next gig. I love that kinda music.” I smile widely as Vinyl nods happily while still making those sounds. I look back to Octavia, I can barely see it, slight disgust with wanting to say something. “You look like you want to say something? What is it?” I asked with genuine curiosity.

“I am a musician too.” She looks to Vinyle. “But not, that, kind.”

*Fucking knew it.* “What instrument do you play?” She puts on a small smile.

“I play the cello.”

“Ah, a fine instrument. Do you play solo, or with a group.” By now she has a soft smile on her face.

“It varies. Most of the time I play alone. And more often than not, I receive requests to play in an orchestra.”

“Interesting, maybe I should go see you play some time.” Her eyes widen.

“Really?” I nod.

“I may not seem like it, but I do enjoy a fair bit of refined music every once in a while.”

“That is… surprising...” I smirk a little.

“Yeah, I get that a lot. But I’m afraid I have to go, later!” I turn around walk off, waving to the mare behind me. Twi’s just standing there, mouth wide open. “Close your mouth, you’ll catch flies like that.” Her mouth closes with a click.

“How...?”

“What?”

“How are you able to do that?”

“What do you mean?”

“You changed from very... dynamic, to very proper.”

“Oh! Well, have you ever met a pony, or sapient being, that had a medical condition causing them to have mood swings?” She shakes her head.

“I can’t say I have.”

“You’re looking at the first one then.” At that her pupils shrink.

“Reall? You have this… medical condition?” I nod. “Then how are you able to control it from what I saw?”

“Cyber- robots Twilight. They help me with more than just healing my body.” She stay frozen as I look around. “You want to continue our little tour? I’m pretty sure I haven’t seen this whole town yet...”

Chapter 5: A new Friend

Twi did eventually break from her stunned stupor and continued the tour. She lead me to the what’s left to show; the restaurant area. And while they have some high-end establishments. But one in particular caught my eyes. It looked like a giant gingerbread house, topped with a giant cupcake. As soon as I saw the saw the place I had to hold myself back from taking a bite out of it.

“THat right there is Sugarcube Corner, and it’s a bakery. I should also add that Pinkie works here as a backer” I see her giving me a look from the corner of my vision. “You want to try it?”

“YES!” Goddammit, I’m feeling a kid, I love and hate it. Twi snickers and takes me inside the bakery. Once inside the smell of freshly baked cookies, cakes, and other pastries fill my senses, and I get a few looks from the other ponies. “Alright, if I spend the rest of life on this planet, I officially wouldn't mind it.” Twi smiles. She instructed me to take a seat while she got… whatever she’s gonna get at the back counter. Then it hits me. *Why the fuck is she so nice!? Or ANY of these... ponies, for that matter. They keep the feeling of… general friendship, yet they act so much like my own kind. I need to get the bottom of this…* I can hear Twi talking to whoever was behind the counter. *There must some reason they’re like this to me…* I failed to notice Twi coming towards me as I was caught up in my thoughts. I was broken out of my train of thought when she cleared her throat. “Huh?” I look from wherever I was looking to Twi. She’s holding two delicious-looking bright pink cupcakes in her magical grasp. Me, deciding to act stupid… “What is that?” I’m a little ashamed for asking that.

“These, are Pinkie Pie’s special cupcakes.”

“What are they special for? Having too much frosting?” She giggles.

“That, and too much sugar.” Quickly snatch one cupcake from the purple mist. Much to Twi’s surprise.

“How did you do that!?” The whole place goes quiet and everypony looks at our table. “Hehe… Sorry.” Some ponies snort, and everypony goes back to whatever they were doing.

“Do you yell a lot?”

“No I don’t!” Everypony looks back to us. She clams up.

“Yes, you do. Anyway, I have no idea how I did… whatever I did.”

“You grabbed that cupcake from my magical hold.”

“You make it sound like it’s impossible.”

“It is, nopony’s ever been able to do that. Ever.”

“Then it must mean that I have some kind of… magical resistance?”

“That’s right actually...” I shrug.

“Eh… At this point, I know just as much as you when it comes to my… ‘magic’.” *Exceptt that time with the timberwolves, I have no idea what that was…* “And I think I can use magic.” I take an experimental bite out of the cupcake. My eyes widen. It was the most delicious cupcake I have eaten, ever. Mouth felt like a fuking party at full swing. My brain went blank and I adopted a blank look. I couldn’t think, move, or react at how amazing it was, except stuff the rest of thing down my throat. When I’m done I lick my fingers clean. “Ok, before we continue; I’ve had many backed god and things like that, but I have never, ever, eaten a cupcake that good before. EVER. Does Pinkie make ‘em?”

“Yes she does.”

“I am definitely coming here a lot when I get a job, and money.” Look to Twi. “Ok, continue.”

“Ok… You said you think you can use magic. Care to elaborate?” I nod.

“When I first woke up here, and was… ‘playing’ with Rainbow, I felt something flow through my body. I felt powerful. I still do, but not as much as before. That’s why.” Twi puts a hoof to her chin.

“Hm… just what princess Celestia said.” She mutters to herself, I don’t think I was supposed to hear that. But I did, at least I’m slowly getting more clues as to what they’re going to do with me. “Um… Ember, I need to… make a request.” I raise a brow, or feather at this point.

“What is it?”

“I need you to come with me so I can conduct a few test on your magic.” I chuckle.

“Yea- no.” Her eye twitches.

“And why not?” I give my ‘are you shitting me?’ look.

“This morning.”

“What?” I continue to look at her, it takes Twi a minute, but remembers that little event. Her cheeks turn a light pink and she looks down. “Oh...”

“Yeah, not gonna happen.” She picks her head back up.

“But it won’t be awkward this time. I promise!” She nearly shouts.

“I think we should take this outside before you get us thrown out for yelling a lot.” She shoots me a look of annoyance.

“Fine.” WE both get up and walk outside. “Like I said, it won’t be awkward this time. It’ll be different.”

“What will be different this time? Besides me being awake?”

“We’ll ask each other questions about any subject. And we’ll stop any time it gets uncomfortable.”

“And what tests will, ‘we’, be doing?” I’m still having issues with this.

“Just some experiments to find out if you can use magic, and for what area of magic you can do.”

“.... Alright, fine.” Do I really have a choice? I can tell she would bother the fuck out of me if I decline, and I’m living with her at the moment. I really don’t. When I agreed with her she grinned widely and a squeaking noise came from nowhere.

“Perfect! Come on!” She grabs me with her magic and drags me to her house.

“Knew I should’ve said no...” I mutter under my own breath…

Twi lead me to her house, and down the stairs into the basement, where I currently sleep. When I asked why we were down here she said, “I have most of equipment here.” and I chalked it up as ‘Equipment to study shit’. She turned on some of the machines and they whirred to life. It all just reminds me of all those Youtube videos and movies that made fun of old tech. I’m gonna miss all that tech we had… By now Twi’s levitating a clipboard in front of her, and I’m sitting on my bed.

“Alright, I’m going to start with a simple scanning spell.”

“Scanning what?”

“It’s a spell that lets me look at your anatomy and magic reserves, if you have any.”

“Just get it over with.” I can tell she’s getting a little annoyed at my attitude, but I can care less. She’s the one who made the bad first impression, not me. Next thing I know I’m surrounded by a purple mist, and I feel something flow through me, just like before, and I wanted more of it. It stayed so I decided to look around the room again, only this time I saw an outline, making a rectangular shape, and it looked, and felt, like something was inside, whatever it was, it was drawing me to it. Just then the mist quickly went away. Twi’s expression went from annoyed, to surprised, then cautious. This whole I was watching her, and she failed to notice that. “What?” She jumps.

“What?”

“Is there something wrong with me? The faes you were making weren’t… Pleasant.”

“Oh! That! Um… You seem to have a lot of magic inside of you. More than the average unicorn.”

“More than the average unicorn? That’s weird, if it’s supposed to mean that I’m really powerful.”

“You… kind of are. The amounts of magic within your body rivals my own.”

“Cool!” Now I’m getting a little excited, I just want to see what I can do with this new magic of mine. “I want to see what I can do with this magic, anything in here I can test one?” I look around the room. Twi snorts and she levitates a beaker from a shelf.

“One basic magic ability is levitation. Try levitating this glass beaker, and try not to drop it.” She set the beaker on the floor. “Oh, and try to use a part of your body to channel the magic through, it allows you use it to full effect.” She taps her horn.

“I get it, but… How do even concentrate on my magic in the first place?” *How the fuck are you expecting me to know how to ‘channel magic’ when I’ve never ucking used it?*

“Just imagine the beaker in your head, and when you feel the magic flowing through you, focus it on some part of your body, try your hands first.”

“Got it.” I do just that, I close my eyes, create a mental image of the entire room, and focus on the beaker. I feel the magic flow like Twi and focused it to my hands. I can feel it going to my hands as the beaker floats. My eyes open to reveal the beaker floating in mid-air, covered by the same grey mist from the timber wolf incident. Just not as strong. “I’m doing it. Holy shit. I’m using magic.” At that point I’m bound excited, awestruck is more like it. I shale to collect my thoughts. And I saw that I was holding my hand out. I turn it so the palm was facing up, and I curled my fingers up, bringing the beaker closer to me. “Just in the fucking movies!” I’m basically filled with childlike amazement. To say I was elated is an understatement. I gently put the beaker back to the floor with one, smooth, motion of my hand. As soon as the grey mist disappears a purple mist covers it, as it goes back to its rightful place on a shelf.

“Good, good… Now… try teleportation.”

“You can teleport with magic?” Still having a hard time believing, and accepting, all of this.

“Yes,” Twi nods “just think of where you want to go, and focus your magic like before. Try teleporting to the main room upstairs.”

“Yes ma’am.” I say in a mock tone. I do what she said, created an image of the room, felt and focused the magic flow. All-of-a sudden, I felt my stomach lurch as my surrounding changed. I also felt a burning sensation at my backside. I look back and down and saw that my tail feathers were on fire. “Whoa shit!” I quickly grab them and pat the fire out. “Now It have burnt feathers...” Just then the black disappears as the burnt feathers regrow to their original size. “Thank you Twilight. I needed all that extra sugar.” I then hear a combination of hoof-steps with foot steps. Hoof-steps from downstairs, and footsteps from upstairs.

“Twilight? Is that you?” A small, boyish came from upstairs. The thumping gets louder as the same little dragon from before comes into view, it looked like he was resting, or something. We lock eyes and he freezes. We stay like that for a few seconds. “Hey, you’re that… thing, from before.”

“Yeah, and it Ember, not-” Twi comes up from the hall downstairs.

“Oh hey Spike! You’re back!” We both look at her.

“Thank you misses obvious.” We say at the same time. “That was weird.” We did it again. “We did it again!” And again.

“But seriously, who, and what, are you?” The newly named dragon asks.

“Name’s Ember, and I’m a human.”

“Oh! So YOU’RE the new guy everypony’s been talking about!”

“I’m what everybody’s talking about? What have they been saying.” My tones turns a little flat, and serious.

“Not much, just that you’re a new creature. And some say that you’re a monster, and others say you’re really nice. OH! I just remembered.” He rushes down the rest of the stairs. Surprisingly not falling down. “It it true you saved Appleboom from a pack of timber wolves?” I nod.

“Yeah, it is. That’s where I got that things from.” I gesture to the bandages.

“Really? What happened?”

“One of those little bas- buggers managed to bite me at the base of my wing, tearing the muscle. I’m probably mostly healed up by now.”

“That awesome!”

“Yeah-” Twi cuts in.

“That’s enough you two, Spike needs his sleep. It’s getting late.” I look outside a window, it shows the sun resting over the horizon, and it’s getting lower.

*How is the sun visibly getting lower!?*

“Twilight, I think we really need to do that question thing.”

“Tomorrow Ember, I’m pretty sleepy myself.” She lets out a big yawn, trying and failing to over it with a hoof. “Night Ember.”

“Night Twilight.” I head back to my temporary room, the basement. *Perfect.* I make my way downstairs to the basement. Leaving the lights on, I go to the thinly lined out rectangle in the wall. *Now to find out what this is… Maybe I can push it?* I walk over to it and do so, and surprisingly, it gives, making rock grinding against rock sounds. I hear a click and the birck move on its own, it sinks into the wall deeper. I can barely see it moving it to the side and something slide forward, a glint showing through the darkness. I step back A little as a little platform. Just out of the wall. It reveal a small grey and red medallion. At least, that’s what it looks like. It’s triangular in shape a union at the top-middle, wings flared on each side. An actual triangle acting as the base for the unicorn with wings, and the red gem inserted in the middle. *So this is what was drawing me to it…* I get closer to the little platform and slowly grab the medallion. As soon as I make contact, I feel raw power run through my very being. I jump back out of shock. I look at my hand, then the medallion, and back to my hand.

*Don’t know what that was, but it felt… Good…* I grab the medallion and examine it. And again I feel a massive amount of power flowing. *Does this really hold that much magical power?* I suddenly get this feeling, like what you feel after someone says yes after a really serious question. *I guess that means yes. I wonder if I should put it on…* And it may also have some form of sentience. Maybe… The thing happens to have a metal chain acting as a necklace. I put it on, as soon as it rests on my chest it sinks into me. A red glow emanates from my chest as warmth encases my entire body. It feels like I’m laying on clouds, and I’m loving it.. The feeling lasts for a few seconds, even my vision tints red a little. “That felt… awesome.” I give my body a look over. “I wonder if anything changed.” I check out every part of my body, nothing. “Looks like nothing, maybe my face… I need a mirror.” I feel a surge as a full body mirror appears in front of me, encased in a red mist for a second. “And it looks like this medallion’s gonna help me out big time.” I look at the mirror, more specifically my eyes. They changed from a bright yellow to a semi-bright red. “Hm… I wonder if anypony’s gonna notice that… Or if I can change it back to their original color...” A surge of magic later and my eyes are back to their original color. “Thanks.”

I snap my fingers and the mirror disappears. “Wow. I fucking love this thing.” I look down. “Just wonder why it sunk into my body. Probably to hide itself, but why hide in the first place... Meh...” *I just want to have fun with my new powers!* I feel a pulse of excitement. *Looks like I’m not the only one. Lets go! To the Everfree!* I snap my fingers and my stomach lurches again, though not as bad as the first time. “Gonna have to get used to that.” I feel another surge and magic flows to my mid-section. “Or not, man I really love this thing.” I look around, I’m in some clearing within the forest. By now the sun’s complete gone, letting the moon fill the sky with its brilliant night. “Dammit, I wish my wing wasn’t fucking damaged.” Warmth flowed from… somewhere, and into my wings. They feel powerful. I stretch them and the one covered in bandages breaks free, the sounds of fabric ripping fills the air. The tattered bandages fall to the floor and I take a look at my wings. “Holy shit!” *They got a muscle upgrade! I fucking love this thing!! I wonder if it can that to my whole body...* No surge, no warmth… What the fuck? I shrug. *Must only apply to damaged body parts… That’ll be useful!* A wave of happiness washes over me. *And I’m really going to get along with this thing.* I think excitedly. A roar sounds out from my right.

“The hell was that?” Another roar sounds out, it may have been my morbid sense of curiosity, but I decided to go see what was happening. It took me a minute, but I managed to quietly get through the foliage. Even though I still made a shit-ton of noise. Whatever was attacking something didn’t hear, thank the universe. When I made it to where the noises were coming from, I stumbled across a particularly weird and sad sight, I’m really fucking thankful for night vision. A huge lion-looking thing was looming over the cowering form of some kind of pony-

*What the fuck are those things!?* The big lion-thing was wings, and a scorpion tail. I have no fucking clue what that is. The little foal-looking thing looks like a bug and a pony bumped uglies, and that was what came out. Looks like a bug pony; black, shiny skin. Weird, grey eyes, a big grey stop on its back. It even has both wings and a horn, but the horn is all gnarled, it is this time that I notice that it has holes in its legs. *How is it not bleeding out?* I put that thought aside, right now I have to do something, I think… Yeah, the big fuckers gonna kill it.

“Heeelp mmeee!” The bug-thing buzzes out. Just like how a bee would talk, if they can. That little shout was enough to get me feral again, this time with the help of the medallion. It covered my hands in a thick, red mist. Shaping it to look like massive claws.

*Just in case…* I let out another primal screech as I burst from the foliage and slam myself into the lion thing, sending the thing sprawling across the ground. It then slammed into a tree, it quickly got up and looked in my direction. When we locked eyes it roared again, then charged at me. I sidestepped and barely dodged it, while at the same time letting my new claws rake across the big thing’s side, it howled in pain as it stopped and fell to its side. I think I sliced one of wings off when I did that. Yeah, I did, didn’t mean to do that. I look at the big lion-thing; it’s side has four large cuts bleeding profusely. Any human being would vomit at this sight. Not me, or anyone who’s a world war three veteran for that matter. We were too young for that shit…

Anyway! Moving on! I saw that the mountain of orange-red fur wasn't going anywhere. So I went over to the now terrified bug-pony… thing. When it sees me looking at it, it freezes. The magic claws go away and I return back to normal.

“Hey, it’s okay.” I take a step closer to it, it stands up and steps back. “I’m not gonna hurt you.” I adopt a soft tone. I kneel down to look less intimidating, I didn’t plan this far ahead. “Are you ok?” It continues to stand there, trembling with fear. After what feels like an eternity if registered what I said and nods.

“Y… yes. I’m okay.” It sounds like its voice has a buzzy quality to it.. Or like how bees talk in movies.

“Good, what’s your name?” I have no idea what to do at this point besides talk softly and make no sudden moves.

“I… I don’t have one.” What?

“What?”

“I don’t have a name.”

“Why not?”

“My mother never gave me one.”

“‘Your mother?’” It nods.

“Queen Metamorphosis.”

“Queen Metamorphosis, you mother’s a queen?” The bug-pony nods, that made my brain freeze for a solid ten seconds. “What… are you?”

“You don’t know what I am?”

“I’ve never seen, or heard of, anything like you and you’ve never seen anything like me. I think it’s fair we ask each other who we are.” The thing… ‘sat on it haunches’, as Twi and Ap have told me, and huffs.

“Good point. I’m a changeling.”

“Wha-” A loud roar cuts our conversation short. I whip back around to see the big fucker standing where he once lay. Blood coating half of its face. “Enough of this…” I held my hand out, I feel the same power from before, but it all flows to my hand as large spike shoot out. Impaling the beast my times over. It roars in pain and falls back to its side. A single, dying breath sounded out before it passed. I take a few calming breaths before looking back to the… changeling. “Sorry about that.”

“It’s okay...” It says slowly.

“Good, how about we get out of here before anything else comes by?” I didn’t care what this bug was, or what it was doing here. I just wanted to get the fuck out of this god forsaken forest. The bug nodded slowly and began to follow me, I had to tell it to wait there so I could fly above the canopy of trees to see where Ponyville was. As I was looking around I heard buzzing noise as the changeling flew up next to me. “That makes getting back easier.” The changeling doesn’t respond. I shrug and look about the forest. The moon was starting to set down down on the horizon. It’s brilliant light swallowed by the approaching sun. There was just enough light to spot the town, the town hall poking out over the treeline. “That way, we should get there before sunrise.” I fly off towards the town, I look behind me and see the changeling having a bit of trouble following me. *Guess they’re not fast fliers…* I slow down a little to let the little thing catch up and stay at this pace. I decided to talk.

“Do you want a name?” The changeling looks at me confused.

“What?”

“Do you want a name?” I ask again, slower than last time. The changeling… I can't tell whether it’s thinking or not. Those grey luminescent eyes make it impossible.

“Yes.” It says after a minute.

“Ok, what gender are you?”

“I’m a girl, why?”

“Where I come from, we have gender-specific names… How does ‘Chrysanthemum’ sound?”

Chapter 7: Applebucking

Twi lead us through the town, the market specifically, me getting more than enough gazes from the ponies milling about. I think that’ll last maybe… the rest of my life? Just a guess…

Anyway, we all eventually got the entrance of, Sweet Apple Acres, as Twi told us. After that she left us there. Telling us to follow the path, then we would see the Apple’s house. I swear to fucking god with these fucking names. We did eventually see a house as we crested over a hill. Unsurprisingly, it looked like a farm. The classic red walled, white roofed, pentagon farm. I gingerly walk up to the door and knock, I had to duck with the porch being a little low. Hooves sound out from inside, the door opens and Applejack standing in the doorway.

“Ember, whaddya doin’ here? And who’s the mare?”

“Hey Applejack, this is Chrysanthemum. And I was told I could come here to find something to do. And I think I make it a job.”

“And what would that be?”

“Applebucking.” I never thought I’d be saying made-up words, but this world, I’m guessing, has a shit-ton of ‘em.

“Oh! Perfect timin’! We were just gettin’ back to buckin’ the trees.”

*Are you kidding me? The sun’s barely out. Well… it looks almost noon… Nevermind…* Sometimes I can think stupid thoughts, I hate that… “Perfect I guess. Mind showing me how you buck these trees?”

“Not at all, jus’ follow me.” I wonder why Chrysi’s been silent this whole time. We both follow Applejack and see her walk up to a tree. She turns around, backside facing the tree. She then kicks the tree, like how a horse on my world would buck. The tree shakes violently as apples fall from it. Into conveniently placed baskets.

“Wow.” Me and Chrysi say. Applejack snorts.

“Alright Ember! Now you give it a try.”

“Fine, I don’t even know if I can do that...”

--------->>>>Twilight<<<<---------

Why would Ember bring a bucking Changeling into MY house!? Even though he saved from a manticore.

You can use her to study changeling behavior and understand how they work…

I suppose… But still! Ember barely has any knowledge of Equestria, so I can excuse him this time… I should tell him to stop flying around the Everfree Forest.

“Twilight!” Spike? I turn around and see Spike running down the stairs.

“Spike! What did I tell you about running down the stairs!?”

“But… *huff* there’s a… *huff* letter for you… from the princess.” He holds out a letter with Princess Celestia’s seal.

“Oh! Perfect!” I cast a levitation spell and bring the letter to me, it opens as it floats over to me. “*incoherent mumbling*...”

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

I am pleased to tell you that my sister has collected most of Embers memories. And from what she has shown me… Dragons would rather perish than experience what he has experienced.

“WHAT!?” What does she mean?

“What Twilight, is something wrong?” Spike came from the kitchen, he loves to cook…

“Nothing Spike, I’m just going to our room, to read this letter, in private.” He shrugs.

“Ok.” I walk upstairs and into our room while Spike makes us lunch. When I close the door I lay down on my bed. The scroll still in my aura.

*Alright… Back to this...*

From what my sister has collected…It’s a wonder how he is still walking around. As a young adult, he was sent into what his kind calls ‘World War Three’, as a ‘foot soldier’. What this means is he was sent to the front lines of war. During that time he has seen his own comrades die, suffered… ‘gun shot wounds’. He has even seen his own kind blown to pieces. This is all I can tell you about this war. If you want to know more, you need to ask him.

His torment didn’t even end there.

As Luna has described it. His… people developed technology eons beyond ours, and he was subject to ‘an experiment’ that would change his physical appearance. What surprised me is how his own kind reacted to his… ‘new look’. He was treated as an animal. They shunned him for his appearance. He had things thrown at him, beaten, and sent to the hospital many times.

I apologize for writing this short letter, I need to attend day court.

Sincerly,

Princess Celestia

P.S. Please be nice to him, after seeing what he’s capable of, it is best you keep him as calm as possible.

The letter softly drops on top of my bed.

“Spike!” Loud, fast thumps sound out and Spike bursts into the room.

“What!?”

“Go and tell the girls to meet here. I have something important to show them, and don’t tell Ember to come.” He salutes.

“Yes ma’am!”

--------->>>>Third person perspective<<<<---------

Spike did as he was told, first finding Pinkie Pie at Sugarcube Corner, next was Rarity at her boutique, third was Rainbow Dash, who just happen to be laying on a cloud above. Forth was Fluttershy at her cottage at the edge of town. Lastly was Applejack, he asked where she was, and ran off after her when Granny Smith said she was bucking in the west field. He finally saw her bucking trees with Ember and Chrysanthemum.

“Ember? Who is-” He nearly speaks aloud. He quickly covers his mouth and run up to Applejack. “Applejack.” Said orange pony turns around.

“Hey Spike, something up?”

“Twilight needs you at the library, something important. Don’t bring Ember. Or her.” He runs off without another word.

“Well it sure seems important. Hey Ember! Chrysanthemum!” Ember and Chrysi turn to her, painfully oblivious to Spike’s departure.

“What?” Ember asks

“Ah need to go check on somethin’ you jus’ keep buckin’. Alright?” Ember nods.

“You got it Aj.” He turns back around and scissor-kicks the tree. Aj gallops off towards Twi’s house…

Most of the mane six have arrived, Fluttershy and Applejack begin the last to show up, when they do, Twi ushers them to gather at the table situated in the middle of the main room. After that the room falls silent for a solid ten seconds. With Rainbow breaking the awkward silence.

“Okay, I’ll bite, why did you get us all here for?” Twilight levitates a scroll to her.

“For this. I need you all to read it.”

“Why?” Rainbow asks.

“Just, read it.” Rainbow huffs, grabs the scroll, and reads it, her face turning from bored to horrified, then angry, then downcast. Rainbow stays quiet as she set the scroll down.

“I wanna read it next!” Pinkie shouts and she happily sweeps up the scroll to read. As she reads it her smile disappears, turning into a frown. Even her mane deflates a little. Her whole form slouches a bit and she drops the scroll.

“Pinkie dear, are you alright?” Rarity asks. She looks at the scroll. “What is in that letter..?” She levitates it over to where she was, the scroll covered in a bright blue aura. As Rarity reads it her eyes widen, then droope. The scroll drops to the table as Rarity stays silent.

“What in tarnation is in that letter?” Applejack quickly picks the up with a hoof and reads. Like her friends, the more she reads, her eyes grow wider, she then has a sorrowful look. “Poor fella...” She sets the scroll down. Last to read it was Fluttershy, who now stares at it with trepidation.

“Come on Fluttershy, I need you to read it too.” Twilight says. Fluttershy just squeaks in response. The scroll is covered in a purple aura and it floats over the yellow pegasus. She shakily grasps it in her delicate hooves. As she reads the fur around her face pales, she drops the scroll before she can even read the P.S. The scroll flutters to the table, revealing her light yellow, teary-eyed face. Silence befalls the room, nopony moving, twitching or saying a single word, only broken by Fluttershy’s sniffling. Rarity spoke after what felt like and eternity.

“I… never expected him to have… this kind of past.”

“None of us did Rarity, none of us did.” Twilight says.

“Tah think he’s been through so much… And be like him...” Rainbow was about to speak, but the front door flies open. A tall figure standing in front of the surprised ponies, a massive pair of wings flared.

--------->>>>Ember<<<<---------

Applebucking is much more simple, and easy than I first thought. I just had to develope my own way of kicking. I developed a few ways: a spinning kick, kinda like a roundhouse kick for trees coming out at a angle, my talons allowing for good grip. Then there’s a scissor kick, admittingly the weakest, for thinner trees. Then there’s the running two-legged flying kick. The most powerful for really thick and deep rooted trees.

Me, Applejack, and her big brother Big Mac started Bucking the trees after I got used to kicking the trees. We spend at least half an hour of applebucking before I get stopped by Applejack.

“Ember?” I kick a tree and turn to face her.

“What?”

“You feelin’ tired?”

“No, why?”

“You just cleared two an’ half acres in an hour.” I shrug.

“And?”

“It would me an’ Mac a couple a hours tah clear that much.”

“Then you’re not as efficient as me. You saw how I was silent and focused? And you two were talking up a storm?” She nods. “That makes the difference.”

“But that’s still impressive.” Big mac says. He’s pretty quiet, the strong, silent type. Kinda fitting for a male his size.

“Thank you.” But then I realize something. “Does that mean you were taking a break or something?” The both look down, clearly I’m right. “Eh… just wondering... Does this mean that we’re done for the day..?”

“Not at all! It’s barely past twelve! We still got the whole day ahead of us.”

“Fair enough.” We all make a silent agreement and get back to bucking the trees. *I wonder how I’m working so well with them… Maybe due to the work I’ve done? They’re hard workers themselves, from what I’ve seen.* It’s only been a few minutes when I hear a voice.

“Applejack.” Boyish, maybe Spike? I take a quick glance behind me. *Yup, it’s Spike. Wonder what he wants.*

“Hey Spike, somethin’ up?”

“Twilight needs you at the library, something important. Don’t bring Ember.” I don’t look back, but I hear the little dragon run off.

“It sure seems important. Hey Ember!” I turn around.

“What?”

“Ah need to go check on somethin’ you jus’ keep buckin’. Alright?” I nod.

“You got it Aj.” I turn back around and scissor-kick a tree. Aj gallops off to somewhere, with me following close behind…

Apparently Twilight requested the others to meet at her home. Once Applejack walked in I looked through a window, thankfully they weren’t looking in my direction. I quickly back away from the window and get close to the door. I can hear them talking.

“Okay, I’ll bite, why did you get us all here for?”

“For this. I need you all to read it.” Read what?

“Why?” Rainbow asks.

“Just, read it.” I hear Rainbow huff. A bit of silence and I can hear more talking.

“I wanna read it next!” Pinkie shouts. Some weird scratching and it goes silent again.

“Pinkie dear, are you alright?” Rarity asks. “What it is in that letter..?” I hear some sparkle-shit and it lasts for a minute. Silence takes back its place.

“What in tarnation is in that letter?” Applejack says with that classic southern drawl, it’s surprisingly likeable though… Some more weird scratching and silence once again takes the room they occupy. Minutes go by and I hear more sparkling shit.

“Come on Fluttershy, I need you to read it too.” I hear squeaks and it all goes quiet a fifth time. This time it lasts a few minutes.

“I… never expected him to have… this kind of past.” Rarity breaks the silence.

“None of us did Rarity, none of us did.” Twilight says.

“Tah think he’s been through so much… And be like him...” Applejack mutters. At this point I’m both upset and confused. Upset because this might mean they somehow know of my past without me telling them. And confused because that might not be it.

Leaning towards the ladder.

Using my magic, I make the door swing open and teleport inside. Once inside I flare my wings. All the ponies stare at me wide eyed, Fluttershy cowering under the table. I pang of guilt stabs my chest. After knowing her for a minute, she’s quite the… scared one to say the least.

But that didn’t matter, what mattered is figuring out what they were reading and talking about. And a paper sat in the center of the table. I use my magic to bring it to me.

“Ember! You don’t need to read that!” Twilight shouts out. I just look at her with a glare that says, ‘I will fucking kill you’, not that I would, I just did that to keep her from taking it from me. I read the paper; apparently a letter from Princess Celestia. Saying how Luna shared some of my memories. My. Fucking. Memories.

To say I was pissed is a bit of an understatement.

I especially like the little bit about keeping me calm. Fucking humorous. It actually made me chuckle.

“So, you all know about me know, my general life anyway. Am I right?” They all slowly nod. I even struck fear into Rainbow! Bonus! Despite the asinine request from Celestia is offencive enough, I crack a smile. “You know what, I’ not even mad.”

“Really?” Twilight asks. I nod and smile widely.

“Yes, really. I’m not mad. I. Am. Furious.” They all flinch. “You couldn't just fucking ask me?” They all look down dejectedly. “I guess not, why? Why can’t you just ask me about me?”

“I was too afraid too...” Twilight finally answers.

“And that makes it ok to go through such lengths, using one of you own diarchs!?” She looks down, too embarrassed to look up. “Thought so.” I pause for a minute. “Now that I think about, it’s kinda understandable; If I meet a new species that were three times my size, I’d be a little intimidated too. Probably downright terrified depending on how siad species looked. And I could put this all behind me…” Surprised look all around. “On one condition.”

“And what is that?” Rainbow immediately goes on the defensive.

“You, all you, will never speak of this again. Unless if I allow it. Is this understood?” Fluttershy has come out from under the table, a little calm. They all nod vigorously. At that I smile normally. “Good!” I walk over to Pinkie, who happen to be sitting next to eachother. I stand in between them and kneel to their eye level. Without saying a word, I reach up with both of my hands and scratch the two ponie behind their ears. Something I learned from Applebloom a while back. Their reactions where just like hers, their bodies would stiffen at first, then slouch a little. Then their eyes would roll up and… Pinkie’s tongue hung out, Fluttershy just kept a cute, puppy-face. And predictably, the others are shocked. A few minutes are spent in silence again, broken by Pinkie’s sighs or Fluttershy’s humming.

“Where did ya learn to do that?” Rainbow asks. I smirk.

“Applebloom, she saw that I have hands and asked me to do the same I’m doing right now. I don’t know how she found this out, but she did.” I stop scratching and stand back up.

“Aww… I want more scritchy scratchy!” Pinkie is back to… whoever the fuck she is. Same goes for Fluttershy, a small, delicate smile curving her lips. I smile back at her before I turn my attention to the whole group.

“Later Pinkie. Right now, I would like to find a fucking place to live in, it’s getting pretty old having to wake up every late morning and something weird happening.” I glance quickly at Twi, making her blush and chuckle nervously. “Since you apparently have some connections in whatever kind of government runs this country, do you think you can find a way to get me a house Twilight? Preferably one with a basement?” Twi shakes her head, probably to get rid of those awkward moments.

“Well… There is a council of ambassadors. They meet once a year to discuss about unknown matters, or to negotiate...”

“And what does this have to do with me?”

“Since you are a new species on this planet, and being the only human in recorded history,”

“That makes me feel really fucking welcome, thanks for the reminder.” I say blandly, everypony’s ears fold back. Twi’s out of embarrassment.

“Sorry…”

“Just go on...”

“Ok… *ahem* as I was saying, you can act as the ambassador for your own kind.”

"And how does that help me get my own place?”

“By being part of this council, you receive a thick paycheck. And I think I can get you a grant from Princess Celestia so you can buy you own house.” At that word, ‘paycheck’ she had my full attention. I like, no… love money. Who doesn’t? I’m not like one of those stereotypical rich fucks if you’re thinking that. I just like to have money, not enough to corrupt me. I should stop digging this hole I’ll get out of.

“I’m interested. How soon can you do that?”

“Right now actually. Spike!” Said little dragon comes down the stairs.

“What is it Twilight?”

“Take a letter...”

It only took Twi two minutes for Spike to write down what Twi has said, some shit about me becoming a diplomat or something. I wasn’t paying attention, Chrysi came back from doing whatever the hell changelings do, she thankfully kept her disguise on for the other ponies. I, however, returned to scratching Pinkie begin the ears. And from the look of it, she was in heaven. She was laying on the ground, a leg twitching ever now and again. While the others were talking with Chrysi. She managed to have made up a story where she’s from Fillydelphia. These ponies and their fucking punny names. One particular second Spike doubled over, like he was about to vomit, instead a large burst of green fire erupted with a loud burp. Apparently this happens every single time Celestia sends a letter to Twi. That’s not the weird part, the weird part was that to send a letter to Celestia, Spike breaths fire and burns the rolled up letter, turning it to sparkling purple ashes, then it would fly out a random window and head to… Canterlot. At this point I’ve learned to put names, magic, and all their abnormal shit under the ‘Shit I Will Never Understand’ folder. And never question anything, just fucking label it as ‘magic’. That’s the answer they keep responding with…

Anyway! The green fire spins into a ball until A scroll with a sun seal on it pops into existence. It’s covered in a purple mist as it floats over to Twi, it unrolls and she reads it. Her eyes progressively widening, she looks to me.

“What?”

Chapter 8: Diplomatic Imunity

“What?”

“I… You...”

“What is it Twilight?” Rarity asks.

“C’mon sugarcube, spit it out.” Applejack chimes in.

“Ember is now officially the ambassador of the human race.” That surprised everybody, even me.

“She did it that quickly?” *These ponies definitely have some crazy-ass magic or something…* Twi shakes her head.

“The letter says the Princess has already made preparations for this situation.”

“Wow. Ok… Does she have some kind of power to see the future or something? And can she do that?” I felt that it was a legitimate inquiry.

“Of course not! Princess Celestia just prepares for any situation. And she’s the princess of the Sun, she can do whatever she wants.”

*That… actually makes sense for a princess… Considering what Twi has told me of past events… and shit...* “So… That’s it?” Twi looks at the paper again.

“No… In order for it to be official, you need to go to Canterlot and sign a document recognizing you as an accredited diplomat.”

“Makes sense. By when do I need sign this thing?” I don’t know much about politics, but since I’m technically a bran-fucking-new species on this planet, it makes sense, to me, that I would need to sign something to be recognized as an important person. With, y’know, me being the only one of my kind here. I’m just gonna go along with this shit if it gets me a house and money.

“As soon as possible.” She says. “The princess has already sent a carriage here. It says it should be here by now.” As if on cue, there’s loud clattering outside, along with some horse noises.

*They’re as intelligent as humans, and yet they still make those noises?* “I’m guessing that’s my ride?”

“I would assume so darling.” Rarity finally spoke.

“Yes, but I’m coming with you.” That sounded weird in so many different ways. I would of asked why Twi would want to come with me. But then I remembered that I would probably get lost, being in a new setting, and a new world on top of that. The others spout out how they will come along, I think they’re all just making excuses to go to this city, apparently it’s like one of those rich-people cities in Manhattan, Chrysi didn’t want to go, I would’ve asked why, but then I remembered the whole ‘invasion’ thing. They probably have shit to find if she’s a changeling or not. Anyway, we all go outside, me being first, and I see the thing I’m supposed to ride in. Purple and dark pink dominate the… carriage. While what looks like gold outline the edges, along with swirls and curvy lines dance across each side of it. Basically it looks a golden tentacle monster attached itself to the carriage. With two males pulling the thing, they’re covered in what looks like golden armor

“I am not getting in that thing.” Five ponies gasp, Rainbow just snorts and Chrysi giggles.

“Why? Afraid of heights?” I look at her pointedly while I flare my wings.

“I’ve been thirty-thousand feet in the air, I have no fear of heights. And I don’t think I would fit in there comfortably.” Flaring my wings got her to shut up. “You all can ride on that thing, I’ll fly beside you guys.” The six ponies murmur to each other, then nod. Twi speaks up.

“Alright, if you want to.”

“But I’m flying with you!” Rainbow flies up in my face.

“What, still don’t trust me?” She stays silent, her nose inches away from mine. “If you actually payed attention to that paper from earlier, you’d step back.” She scowls at me, but hovers back to the ground, a few feet away from me. “Should we go now, I think we’re starting to annoy our ride...” I glance at the two ponies hulling the carriage, they have faces that suggest mild annoyance.

“Right, lets go.” Twi leads the four other ponies onto the carriage. Once on it takes off, closely followed by me and Rainbow…

It would’ve been nice if the whole trip was quiet, I prefer it that way. But no, Rainbow doesn’t like silence apparently.

“So...” She’s been saying for the past five minutes, it’s gotten pretty fucking annoying.

“What?” I finally say, it was either that or plummet to the ground.

“So...” I feel my eye twitch. “Is all that stuff that was on that letter true?”

“Yes.”

“How do I know you’re not lying?” Really? Are you fucking kidding me?

“That letter was sent to Twilight by your princess, why would she, and me, need to fabricate my fucking past? I have literally been through hell and back. I shouldn’t even be alive right now. And yet, here I am.” If that didn’t get my point though, I don’t know what will. She went quiet. “Is that enough for you? Can you stop pestering me with these stupid questions?” It was really getting on my nerves. You try dealing with that for three days and see if you don’t explode.

“Hey! I’m not stupid!” She yells back.

“I wasn’t calling you stupid, I’m calling your questions stupid. There’s a difference.”

“Whatever...” We both snort, her like a horse and me like a fucking human, I look ahead and see a giant castle-looking city, hanging in the side of a mountain. The way it looked reminds me of Lord of the Rings for some reason.

“Is that… Canterlot?” *I have to get used to these names. If not I’ll go insane…*

“Yeah, it is. Kinda awesome isn’t it?”

“From what I’ve been told about it, yeah. Just one thing, why is it hanging off the side of a mountain?”

“I don’t know, you’ll have to ask Twilight about that.” The carriage began to descend.

“Guess we’re about to land.” I take a guess of where it’s going to land and head for it. A small patch of solid ground in front of some kind of building. Kinda looks like one of those checkpoints for border patrol. I speed up and nearly hit the ground. I instead swing my legs to the side and lose all my speed, softly touching the ground, kinda like how you see parkour pros jump over tall walls. To my right was probably the most hilarious thing I’ve seen to date. Rainbow tried to do the same thing. She failed, badly. All I heard was a loud ‘woah!’ and saw her tumbling tumbling across the ground past me. I promptly laughed my ass off. My laughing lasted a good minute before something impacted my stomach. My eyes open and look down to see Rainbow, her right hoof slammed into my stomach. I chuckle a little at her awed face. “I would stop that if I were you, you don’t know if the one you punched can punch back harder.” Her pupils shrink for a split second and she backs away. “It’s always fun to mess with you. Nice jabb by the way.”

“Shut up.” Just then the carriage stops next to us. The two ponies pulling it nay and paw at the air.

*Shouldn’t that be really demeaning?* Once it’s come to a full stop the rest of the other five ponies step off of the carriage. Twi’s the first one to get off.

“Thank you.” The two ponies snort in appreciation. Twi walks over to us while the rest come out. “Well, here we are!” I look to the building, now I see the full picture; a building about two stories high, attached to it on each side is a abnormally tall golden yellow fence. Beyond the building and fence is what just might the most spectacular sight I’ve ever seen. Ivory-white building litter what little land there is on this mountain side. Beautiful architecture, although seemingly impossible. It looks like there’s an actual with and purple castle further ahead. I am truly at a loss for words at this point. I’ve only seen places like this in movies. And even those special effects pale in comparison to the real thing.

“Ember darling, are you alright?” I guess I looked stunned.

“Yeah... I’m fine. Just never seen any place like in person.”

“What do you mean by that?” Twilight, the ever-so-inquisitive one, asks.

“I’ve only seen places like this in movies.”

“Move-ies?”

“They’re moving pictures on a digital screen.”

“Digital?”

“I don’t to play twenty questions, lets just do this. I’ll just follow you girls.” Twi nods and leads the entire group. First obstacle: The ponies guarding the gate, next to the building. Of course they didn’t bat an eye at the ponies passing but ‘stop the monster calmly following them!’, fucking fantastic.

“You! Halt!” One of them orders. I do so to not antagonize myself.

“I’m with them.” His eyes widen, I love it when they don't expect me to respond. But he quickly recomposed himself, Twi comes in before he can speak again.

“Yes, he is with us. He needs to meet with Princess Celestia.”

“May I ask why?”

“I’m the ambassador of the human race. And I am the only known human in this planet, and I need to speak to your highness. That is why, good sir.” I can understand why he would question me going to see Celestia, with me being a new being he hasn’t seen before. But the way he asked that question, it was very, smug.

“Tck, yeah, sure.” He looks to the six ponies. “Why is he really with you?” Jackass.

“It’s true. He really is the Ambassador of the Human race.” At Twi’s words his jaw drops. I would’ve loved to burst out laughing, but I do have to represent my species, it’s become a thing apparently. Not that I mind, kinda do, but I suspect I’m gonna have to start doing this shit. The pony guarding the gate eventually recomposed himself and nodded at a random window on the building. I loud clang and the gates slowly, and dramatically, swing open. Letting us go on our way. I look to the pony as we enter and nod to him, he nods back.

“So, am I gonna have to deal with more ponies like him, or what?” I say once we’re far enough.

“Well… There are the ponies that live here darling...” Rarity answers.

“That didn’t sound too pleasant.” Rainbow gave me the blunt version.

“She means nobles live here and they’re not gonna like you.”

“Thank you for the blunt answer.” *Whatever you do DON’T strangle her.* I think I already made it obvious we don’t like each other, one can only imagine what she’s thinking…

It’s just as Rainbow said, we had to make our way to the biggest castle towards the back of the city. The six ponies beside me my tour guide now. As they decided to tell of this place. The, ‘nobles’, all gave me weird and dirty looks. If it weren’t for Fluttershy, or any of the six ponies here. There’d probably be blood everywhere.

Ok, that may have been an extreme exaggeration. But these fucking high-class snobs! They even wear clothing, kinda struck me as odd compared to the mares with me. Rarity later told me that clothing is mandatory here, shows how much wealth each pony has. I just had to tell her that it’s like that on my world. SHe immediately became fascinated and plead me to talk about our kinds of clothing. ANd that’s where we are now.

“Would you mind telling me about human fashion?” I had to contemplate that for a minute.

*It’ll help pass the time… Eh…* “Eh, why not? Whataya want to know?” At that her eyes gleam and sparkle.

“Everything darling.” Fuck…

“Um...”

--------->>>>Twilight Sparkle<<<<---------

*I wonder how Ember’s been taking all of this… He’s barely shown any reaction toward anything, I’m beginning to wonder if what he said about liking it here is true* But he did say that he can control his emotions. Maybe that correlates with his lack of expressions, and how he’s able to stay calm in certain situations. *That may be it, but… I need to ask him about this. The way he was with us when he read the letter,*

“Um… Where do I begin? We’re not limited by culture if that’s what you mean. There are hundreds of types of clothing styles where I come from.”

*I knew Rarity would eventually ask him about human fashion. I didn’t even know humans where clothes. Why do they wear clothes all the time?*

“*gasp* You musttell me all about it!”

*I can already tell he’s regretting that.*

“Uh, Twilight?”

“Yes Applejack?”

“You alright there?”

“Yes, why?”

“‘Cause we’re here.”

“Oh, that was quick.”

--------->>>>Ember<<<<---------

I was in the middle of explaining the different types of clothing we have when I noticed that we were in front of another gate. This being a little smaller, and surrounding the suddenly magnificent castle I saw from afar. Pure white towers topped with purple and yellow pointed roofs. The place is small from an angle, but when you get up close it’s actually pretty big…

The pony guard nodded toward the six ponies as they walked through the gate. OF course they stop me, even thought I was right behind them.

“You! Hault!”

*God fucking dammit*

“What is your business here?”

“I am here to see Princess Celestia.”

“For what reason?”

“I need to talk to Princess Celestia. I need to decide where I’m going to reside here.”

“Why is that?” Very inquisitive I see.

“I am a new citizen here and I am the ambassador of the human race.” This guy is better at keeping a straight face. He looks at Twilight, then back to me.

“Enter.” Ok… that was something.

“Thank you.” I say as politely as possible. I catch up with the six ponies. “What the hell was that Twi? You know him or something?”

“Yes, I used to live here before.”

“And I’m guessing you know a lot of ponies in the castle?”

“I was Princess Celestia’s student for a few years before I moved to Ponyville. I know almost everypony that work in the castle.”

*How long was she here for?* “Cool.” the area around us goes quiet as I’m lead through the complete maze-like hallways of the place. I don’t know how they don’t get lost in this place. We all spend a few good minutes walking down corridors, up a few flights of stairs. Some lefts, some rights. And we eventually walked into a corridor worth noting. On each side were stain-glass windows depicting different events. I was taking glances at them when one with the strangest creature I’ve ever seen was on it. The what looked the six ponies I’m walking with shooting… something at it. I look at the strange creature and words comes to mind. *Chaos. I need to ask Twilight about this.* I look forward and two giant wooden doors are at the other side of the hall. Two ponies holding tall spears with red cloaks stand at each side of the massive door. The cloaks they're wearing block their faces, but small movements and gestures are noticeable if you take a really good look at them. Both of their heads tilt upward a tiny bit and the doors are covered in a grey and white mist. The double-doors open with loud creaking, really loud creaking. Fucking loud creaking. Once open a little scene is revealed.

“But Aunty!” A full grown white-furred, blond haired male is groveling at the bottom of what I assume is Celestia’s and Luna’s throne. Luna sitting in her throne, a bored expression on her face.

“I’ve already said no Blueblood. And no, means no.” Anyone can tell she’s a little irritated. While we were watching this Luna looked to me. Her expression turning from bored to pleading. As if asking ‘end this shit, please.’. A wicked idea pops into my head.

“Stay here, I have an idea.” I whisper to them. All of them but Twilight smirk.

“What are you doing?” Twi nearly shouts.

“Shh!” I hiss at her and make my way to stand right behind this… Blueblood. Thank the universe I can walk without making a single sound. Celestia quickly glances at me when I’m a few feet behind the still whining pony. She looks to Luna, and both of them smile.

“What are you smiling about aunty?”

“Me.” I say in my deepest tone. The pony nearly jumps to the ceiling and spins around.

“Who-!” The words he were about to spew, along with his breath, stop at the back of his mouth. His legs tremble a little and his body shakes. That lasted for a second before he quickly recomposed himself. “W-what are you!?”

“A human. And I believe your aunty has had enough with your whining.”

“Who do you think you are, ape?! I am Prince Blueblood!” My amused smile twisted into a frown. How did he make such a connection with humans to apes?

“I am the ambassador of the human race. And I come from a different planet, millions of lightyears away.”

“And what is that supposed to mean?” Wow, this one’s a little dull. That, or they have idea what a lightyear is...

“It means I can give less than a shit whether you’re a prince or not. From what I just saw you’re nothing but a whining brat.”

“Why you-!”

“Blueblood, Ember. That is enough.” Celestia’s voice has taken an ice cold tone, kinda surprised me. Blueblood went wide-eyed and clammed up.

“Alright Celestia.”

“That’s, ‘Princess Celestia’ to you Ember.” Twilight chimes in.

“Do you honestly think I care Twilight?”

“Obviously not, but it would be nice if you would show some respect to the princess.”

“It’s alright Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia speaks up. “Blueblood, you can go know.” He grumbles and mutters something under his breath. The whole chamber stays quiet until Blueblood leaves the place. “I apologize, he always comes to day court to ask for more bits. Even though he already has enough as it is.”

*Bits? Is that their type of currency?* “Eh. Don’t worry about it, it was pretty funny when he jumped, and his reaction towards me.”

“Yes, ‘twas quite humorous.” Luna finally spoke up, I wonder why she waited so long to finally talk. “Blueblood can be quite… irritating.”

“I can tell. Anyway, you wanted me to sign a paper?”

“Ah! Yes!” Celestia’s horn is shrouded in a golden yellow mist and a paper and quill poof into existence. “Sign on the bottom line when you have finished reading.”

“Ok...” I try to read the text, but it’s all symbols and pictures. *They speak english, yet this is their form of text?* “I can’t read this.”

“What?”

“I can’t read this, whatever this is. It’s nothing like I’ve ever seen or read...”

“That can’t be possible! How can you speak our language, but not read it?”

“Different planets, remember? There are going to be some differences.” Just then a certain memory pops into my head. “Luna?”

“Yes?”

“Remember when I shared my memories with you?”

“Yes… Why do you ask this?”

“Then you saw how humans write, am I correct?” Her eyes go wide.

“Yes! Of course! ‘Tis is true Twilight Sparkle.” An idea form in my head.

“Ok, hold on. Hold on… If you have some of my memories...” I still don’t know how I’m ok with that. “Then shouldn't it be possible for you to give me a copy of your language?” Luna puts a hoof to her chin.

“Yes! Of course!” She stands from her throne. “Thou stayith there while we cast our spell!” She hurries down the stairs. Her horn lighting a light blue as it touches my forehead when she’s close enough. As soon as her horn touches my forehead my vision goes white, then black. After who-knows-how much time has past, I open my eyes and see that the ponies have gathered around me, and I’m laying on the floor, and I’ve been knocked out..

“What the hell happened?” I asked in my classic monotone… tone. Fuck I need to get creative with analogies.

Author's Note

Kinda took a while to write this one, with me hardly knowing anything about politics and shit like that. Like and comment like usual!

Chapter 9: A New Home and Friends

--------->>>>Blueblood<<<<--------

After he left the chamber, he made his way out to city, his destination a bit peculiar.

*Who does that ape think he is? Interrupting me while asking Aunty for more bits, then emarasses me. IN FRONT OF EVERYPONY!! I’ll show him, I’ll put him in his place; a bucking ape!* He can be seen in the city, walking to someplace, and giving anypony within his sight a fowl scowl. He eventually made it the edge of the massive city, stopping at an old, dilapidated building with a sign saying ‘Special Services’. With that kind of name, everypony else thought it was some kind of whore house. It is, but there’s a little known fact about this place; they also hire ponies to take others out of the picture… Only for a few hundred bits, which is actually pretty cheap!

--------->>>>Ember<<<<---------

“What the hell happened?” I ask.

“I… I don’t know...” If the surprised faces from the other five ponies mean anything, it probably means shits going down if Twi doesn’t know what happened.

“That was bigger than I anticipated.” Celestia spoke out. Her head poking into my vision. I tried to move. But every single muscle in my body screamed in protest.

“Can’t, move...” I grunt out. I kinda surprised myself, by not screaming bloody murder.

“Oh my! Ember!” Fluttershy quickly gets closer to me, looking for anything wrong with my body. She tentatively grabs ahold of my arm. Making me grunt in pain. “Oh! I’m so sorry!”

“Heh, it’s alright.” I croak out. “Can anyone tell me what the fuck happened?” Celestia decided to answer.

“When my sister touched her horn to your forehead it created a small explosion. Luna was unharmed, the same cannot be said for you I assume?” She puts on a small smirk. I chuckle weakly.

“Hehe, I guess so. Also, anyone mind taking me to whatever kind of medical ward you have? I’m going to pass out again, and probably vomit.” And that just happens as my vision goes black again…

After spending who knows how much time in total and complete darkness. My eyes finally open to reveal the ceiling of some room, and a beeping sound fill my ears. And that I’m laying in probably the most plush and comfortable bed I’ve ever laid in. With a pillow that feels like clouds to boot.

“For once I’m thankful of these ponies.” I’d never thought I’d say that, ever.

“Glad to see you awake, Ember.” Celestia’s voice sounds out. The muscles in my neck strain as I pull my head up. I’m apparently in a medical room. Every single thing in here is white, save for the green curtains that cover a window to my left. Directly in front of me, everybody is standing at the edge of the bed I’m laying on, relieved faces all around. Accept for Rainbow.

“I’m glad just to be alive at this point.” I sit up in my bed, took a little bit of effort to do that. “What happened while I was out? Specifically what did that explosion do to me?” Twi answers.

“The doctors said that every bone in your body suffered fracturing, though nothing actually broke.” Okaayyy…

“That it?” She nods. “Didn’t think it would that bad.” I mutter under my breath. “Then how did I heal so quickly?”

“Well, Doctor Stable said your magic helped with the healing process while they were applying healing magic.” I sit there for who knows how long. Contemplating on what to do at this point.

“Well… What happens now?” *I have a feeling I’m gonna be asking that question a lot…*

“I would like to speak privately with Ember.” The ponies in the room look to Celestia seriously, then, one-by-one, they all walk out of the room. The door shuts with a golden glow as Luna is the last to leave. Then the whole room is briefly covered in the same golden glow.

*This can’t be good…* “If I can ask, what are you doing?” Celestia, who has never taken her eyes off of me, gives me an angry look.

“Why do you have the Alicorn Amulet?” The whole room feels like a blizzard is blowing through. Her voice even gain an icy tone.

“Amulet..?” Then it hits me. “Oh! That red medallion thing?” She slowly nods. “It actually drew me to it.”

“What do you mean?” Damn… Her voice. This is another side of her that I’m guessing no living being has seen.

“One night I was sleeping in Twi’s basement, I almost fell asleep, but I felt something. Drawing me to it. I didn’t know what it meant so I went to where the source was. And the amulet itself was on a shelf hidden in the wall. I opened it, the amulet popped out. Then it went… into my chest. Sounds weird I know.” That last part made her eyes go wide. Her horn light a golden yellow and the same mist covered my chest.

“That, can’t be...” She muttered.

“What?”

“The amulet. It’s… part of you.”

“What?”

“From what I saw, it is where your heart would be.”

“Is that a bad thing, and does that mean it’s replaced my heart?”

“Yes! The Alicorn Amulet corrupt the soul and turn any who use it evil! And it may have taken place of your heart.” I stare at her blankly.

“If that’s true, then why haven’t I tried to kill you? And why has this thing replaced my heart?” She says nothing. “I think it’s because I am a completely new species to this entire planet. But then again, I know nothing of this place.” I say with a little bit of sarcasm.

“You may not be that wrong, Ember. With the amulet as your heart now… that means it should be extremely difficult to...” She looks like she’s contemplating something. Also the room got significantly warmer. She stays like that for a minute. “Have you felt anything about your or your body change?”

“Besides my eyes changing red, that’s pretty much it.” She raises a brow. *Mind making my eyes flash red for a second?* A series of three magical pulses flow through my body, ending at my eyes. The second and last pulse turned Celestia’s eyes to saucers. “I just have one question; Why would I want to become a villain? This place is paradise compared to where I used to live. You should know that.” Her cheeks briefly tint the faintest pink at that statement.

“Yes, I do know. I… just suspected that of you. The Alicorn Amulet does not have a bright history.”

“You don’t have to worry about me reeking havoc on your kingdom, Princess Celestia. I can promise you that I will never harm your ponies, unless it’s out of self-defense.” I put as much honesty as I could into that sentence. She smiles gratefully. “And don’t you mean to say difficult to kill?”

“Yes, but here it would be barbaric to… end your life due to the Amulet...” She clears her throat. “But, thank you Ember.”

“Anytime... Moving on to a lighter subject, where is that document? I want to see if I can read it now.” There was a slight giddiness in my voice. Celestia just smirks.

“Lets find out.” Her horn lights again in a golden glow, and the same document appears before me. But now I can fucking read it!

"Yes! I can read!" I skim the paper. Its some legal jargon and some rules about me abusing my power. And recognizing me as a diplomat. *That was a bit anti-climactic…* I skim to the bottom and see where I’m supposed to sign. “Am I to sign in your written language?”

“Yes. And this is surprising to say the least. I didn’t expect what my sister did to work.” A quill poofs in out of nowhere.

“Well, I am from another world after all, I’m willing to bet that a lot of new things are going to come about, anyway...” *Lets see if can write my name* I grasp the quill, and guide it to the dotted line. *Here goes nothing...* As I started writing A felt something in my eyes and head. It didn’t hurt, it just felt… weird. Next thing I know I’m writing my name in whatever they call this writing style. The quill poofs away as soon as I finished my name. “Well, that came out better than I expected.”

“I agree, I was expecting much worse.” I look at her blankly. I would of said something out of spite. But I realized that I just learned a completely new language or calligraphy, finally I remember that word, so it makes sense that she would’ve expected worst.

“Thank you.” The paper rolls up and poofs out of existence, or to wherever they keep their documents, and the whole room flashes yellow again. “I, apologize, for how I acted toward you, I just need to protect my little ponies from any threat, also I have to attend day court.” She was about to walk away but she remembered something. “Oh! I almost forgot, you will receive your weekly salary starting this week. The first should be enough for you to buy your own house and furniture.”

“Heh, something tells me that it’s going to be a long day for you. And thanks for the money.” Celestia snickers.

“It’s like this everyday...” I don’t think she meant for me to hear that. As soon the door closes behind it reopens as the rest of the ponies come in. Twilights hurries to the side of my bed.

“What did you two talk about?”

“How much my salary will be.” I assumed Celestia didn't want them to know of the amulet that replaced my heart. I have no idea how I haven’t flipped the fuck out yet. “She said my first payment should be enough to get me a house and some furniture.” Then a thought pops into my head. “I need one with a basement.”

“Why?”

“Assuming every single available house in Ponyville is made to fit pony standards...” Twi’s cheeks tint a light pink. “I need a basement like the one you have.” *I wonder if they have the same laws humans have when it comes to citizenship…* At this point I’ve stopped feeling sore all over the place.

“Can we go back to Ponyville now? This place is boring...” Rainbow complains.

“For once, I agree with you.” Everyone chuckles at that. I get up from the bed, take off the little thing attached to my wrist and stretch as they all head out the door, loud satisfying pops come from my back as I stretch. I then walk out the door and see that I’m in some really long and kinda small hallway, my head almost touches the ceiling. The side opposite to the door I came out of is lined with windows. Letting me see the beautiful plants that cover the dirt floor outside.

“This is where we part, Twilight, Ember and friends. Farewell!” Luna walks away while the ponies wave to her.

*Why the fuck did she say my name like that? Oh yeah, I’m not exactly friends with these ponies...* We all then make our way back to wherever then fucking entrance is for this place. I still don’t understand who Twilight leads back to the entrance of this castle…

We eventually made it of the maze these ponies call a castle. It was still pretty fucking boring having to walk up and down a few flights of stairs and long hallways. When we finally made it outside the first thing I noticed was that there was the same garden I saw from before. Yeah, the same, exact, garden. I’ll let that thought sink in for a bit.

Anyway, we left the front doors of the castle and just got past the gates. The ponies, minus Rainbow, were about to get in when a masculine voice rang out.

“Twilight! Watch out!” I would of turned to see who shouted that. But something hit me the side, hard, very fucking hard. Felt like an anvil slamming into my side. A bit of an exaggeration, but I felt the hard impact either way. Which made me tumble across the ground a few feet. I immediately stood up and shook my head.

*How come I didn’t feel pain from that?* All the spells that have been done on me have resulted in an explosion. Whether I was the one hurt or the caster of the spell hurt. For some reason not this time… I look in the general direction of where the blast came from. And there, standing about ten yards in front of me, was a white coat blue mane and tail male unicorn. He adopted a very aggressive stance. Almost like a dog ready to pounce. Behind him was a pink female unicorn with yellow, pink, and purple striped mane. “Another idiot. Should’ve expected that.” I remarked. Both pony’s eyes grew wide when I spoke.

“It can talk?” The male spoke.

“Yes I can talk. What I’m wondering is,” I teleport to stand right in front of him. Easily towering over both of them, the female also has wings. “why the hell did you attack me?”

“Well… I… Uh… I, thought, you. Were... a monster.” A snicker and glance at Rainbow. Who scowls back at me.

“Why is it that all these ponies think of me like that.” I mutter under my breath. I ponder what I should do, then an idea takes form. *An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.* I devilish smirk curves my lips. “Instant payback.”

“Wha-” Before the male could finish that word. I make a direct uppercut right at his jaw. I didn’t feel any bone break so I knew I punched not too hard. Still sent him flying though, funny. He lasted good second in the air before he kissed the ground a few yards away. Leaving the pink mare terrified.

“It’s pretty insulting to be called a monster, especially when I haven't committed any crime.” I look to the female. Who flinches under my gaze. “I just wanted to get a little payback for him blasting me with whatever that was.”

“You mean the beam of magic?” The look of terror turned to curios as she spoke. Her voice was smooth and elegant, kinda like Celestia’s, but with a higher pitch.

“Yeah, that.” She snickers.

“You must be Ember, right?”

*How did she guess that?* “Yes. How did you guess?”

“Just a lucky guess.” Her look says everything.

“You heard about some weird new creature that appeared in Ponyville, huh?”

“Brother!” Oh yeah, back to the outside world. That was Twi’s voice.

“Brother?” I look over and she’s currently helping her supposed ‘brother’ get up.

“Ugh, I’m ok Twily.”

*So they’re siblings. Didn’t see that coming.* Twilight looks to me with scorn written across her face.

“Why did you punch my BBBFF?”

“BBBFF?” I repeat.

“Big brother, best friend forever.” The pink mare answers.

“Thank you.” She smiles. “As for your question Twilight. He hit me first.” That sounded a bit childish, it was the truth anyway.

“That doesn’t mean you get to hurt him badly!”

“I didn’t hurt him badly. The worst he got is probably a bruise and a sore jaw.” Twi was about to talk back, but her brother cut in.

“He’s right Twily, besides feeling a bit sore, I’m perfectly fine.”

“Really?” She looks to him and he nods. “Ok. Still wasn’t right to hit him.” I hear her mutter.

“That was a nice hit though.” He remarks. “How can move like that? You’re bucking tall.”

“Thanks, it took a couple of months’ gymnastics training for me to be that fast.” Twi clears her throat as she looks at her brother. He walks closer to me with a blank face.

“My name is Shining Armor. Captain of the royal guard.” The pink mare move to stand next to the newly named Shining Armor.

*Captain?*

“And I’m Mi Amore Cadenza. Or Princess Cadence.”

*Princess?*

“And we both rule the crystal empire.” They say in unison.

*Crystal Empire!?* I put that aside and bow for Cadence. Then I salute Shining. “A pleasure to meet you both.” I say in my classic army tone. They both put on confused faces. After a few seconds of awkward silence, Shining seems to understand what I did.

“At ease soldier.” I put my hand down and stand normally. “Who knew you were a soldier?” He said appraisingly.

“Barely anyone, sir.” Even though I’m on another planet in some other part of the universe, some old habits never die. At least Cadence understood what was going on now.

“If a mare may ask, what exactly made you sign up for your… Country's, military?”

“I was actually drafted because a huge world war started on my planet.” The two ponies in front of me gasp.

“Really?” Cadence asks.

“Yeah.”

“Can you tell me more?” Shining asks, there was a little glimmer in his eyes. Must be a big war buff. Before I could tell them more about world war three, Twi cut in.

“Actually we need to get going. Ember needs to do things back in Ponyville.” She looks to me with a strained smile. “Right?”

“Yeah...”

“Then we’ll come with you! The only reason we’re here is because of you.” Shining says, I was a little glad he didn’t refer to me as an animal. Twi lets out a sigh of exasperation. She really doesn't want to tell them about the war… Or, at least I think so…

“Ok. Come one girls.” She waves to the others, who were talking amongst themselves. All but Rainbow got into the carriage. Cadence and Shining being the last to get in the carriage. Cadence pokes her head out the door.

“Aren’t you two coming with us?”

“Yes, I’m just gonna fly by you guys. I don’t about her though.” I point a thumb to Rainbow. “I think you should go with your friends this time.” *Please work please work
please work!!* Just then Twi pops her head out. *YES!*

“Yes Rainbow! You should sit with us. We need to talk.” Said blue bitch snorts in annoyance. But complies and walks inside the carriage. When the doors closes the two ponies hauling it niegh and take off with it.

*They need to talk huh?* With one flap I’m in the air, catching up with the flying carriage and listening in on what they were talking about.

“I have the letter Princess Celestia sent me.”

“Well, can we read it? You’re not really telling us much about Ember. Let alone let him tell us.”

“Yes, here.” Sometimes I fucknig love having super-human hearing sometimes. I hear nothing for what I think is four minutes. Every once in a while I would hear some muffled mumbling. Finally I hear something.

“Buck, that just made me respect him a whole lot more.” Shining said.

*It’s the same damn letter…*

“He really went through that much?” I hear Cadence, her voice had a sorrowful tone to it. Out of the corner of my eye I can see her staring at me through one of the windows of the carriage. A sad expression on her face.

“The Princesses don’t lie apparently.” Rainbow scoffs. A loud whacking sound greets my ears, one of them smacked Rainbow. “OW!”

“Stop it Rainbow!” Aj shouts. I turn my head towards the window, feigning to be oblivious to what happened earlier. When I turned to the window all the ponies who were staring out of it turn away. I shrug my shoulders and look back ahead. Pretending to not know what happened. “Ah hope he didn’t hear what we’re saying.” I would’ve chuckled. But that would give it away.

“I hope so too, we’re almost there.” Twi said. “And I don’t think you should ask him...” I look down and see that we’re getting a little close to Ponyville. I nose dive and head straight for Twi’s place, gaining speed. Landing right front of the front door, landing the same way I did back at Canterlot. And the same way that Rainbow failed to land. A minute later and the carriage comes to a stop a few yards away from the tree house, and everybody climbs off the thing. “Thank you.” Twi said to the two ponies pulling the carriage. They snort in appreciation and take off.

“Whelp, what happens now?”

“While you wait for your payment to arrive, how about we go look for a house for you?” Twi asks.

“And we want to ask you more questions.” Shining said. By now the others mares, fuck I need to remember gender names here, took off to do their own thing.

“Eh, why not. It’s not like I have anything to do at the moment.” *Besides going to sleep...*

Whelp, barely three hours have passed and I’ve already got my own fucking house with a basement, my payment were delivered by a grey coated blond pegasus who had a lazy eye, the mare nearly crashed into me. Her name’s Derpy Hooves, gave me the duffle bag full of the ‘bits’ as they call these coins. Which I later found out to be tokens of pure, fucking, gold. And the mare flew off, apparently she delivers the mail around here, I wonder how she does it having a lazy eye... Shining and Cadence were asking me questions about me overall while I asked question about them, I found out that besides them ruling an empire made entirely of fucking crystals. That they're actually married, what’s really surprising is that Cadence was Twilight's ‘foal’ sitter when they were younger, and that she’s the princess of love. Classic Disney movie anyone? Anyway, the whole thing felt like an hour had past at best. Chrysi somehow found out where I was and caught up with us when we made it to town hall, I explained how me and Chrysi met and the two ponies were surprised yet again. Twi went inside the town hall to go talk with the mayor. Leaving us to talk with each other.

“So let me get this straight, your… people have somehow developed the technology needed to go to your planet’s moon and back?” Me and Shining have been talking back-and-forth with Cadence asking a question or putting her thought on a subject every once in a while, Chrysi was content on just listening.

“That, and to travel to other planets.” The subject changed from me to human tech in general. I’m surprised he hasn’t asked about our weapons yet, he looks like he’d be interested in that.

"Awesome." He said. That made me little proud of my people, kinda.

"And your people have screens the make pictures from thousands of little lights?" Cadence spoke up.

"Yup." *I just wish I could show them. I don't like being thought as a liar. I know they think I'm lying. Their faces give it away. Either that, or I'm a little paranoid. That may be it... Then again I'm on another planet… I still want to show them my people's tech! No matter how much of asshole that makes me look like!

“You humans are an interesting race.” Chrysi finally said something, she’s been quiet the whole time Shining, Cadence and me were talking.

“You mean that in a cultural way right?” She nods. “Good.” I may not be a total fan of the human race as a whole, but I still take offense when someone, in this case something, acts like a bigot.

“Your own kind are just so… so...”

“Diverse?” Cadence said, helping the little changeling. Oh yeah! She kept her disguise from earlier, I neglected to mention that…

“Yes, diverse. I’ve never heard of a single race of living beings that can have so many cultural differences.”

“Well, it makes sense when there’s about seven point two billion humans back on earth.” *Even I think that’s a shit-ton of people on one planet.* That made all of their jaws drop, almost literally, and their eyes bug out. They stay like that as Twi finally walks out of town hall.

“Well Ember, you have your own house now!” She failed to notice the three frozen ponies even as she stands next to me.

“That’s good and all, but I think we should be more concerned about these three.” I point a thumb to the three frozen ponies. Twi looks at them and gasps.

“What did you do!?”

“I didn’t do shit!”

“Would stop saying those words!?”

“What words?”

“You know,” Her voice lowers a bit. “shit and fuck.”

“Why the fuck would you want me to stop saying those fucking words?”

“Because it’s not right to say them! We have rules against that!”

“Fine.” I clear my throat. “Anyway, back to the task at hand.”

“Wait, don’t you mean ‘at hoof’?” I give her a blank look, then hold up my hands. Her cheeks quickly turn pink. “Oh, heh, right...”

“Hold on, I think I know how to bring them back to the real world.” An evil smirk curves my lips.

“What are going to do?”

“Don’t worry Twi. Just wait. Right. There.” I say as I step towards Chrysi and crouch. I hold up a hand to her forehead and flick it. Instantly snapping her out of her trance.

“Ow! What was that for?” I point to the other two.

“You were like that.”

“Oh.”

“Now, let’s get these two back to normal.” Next is Cadence. I flick her in the forehead. She just snorts as her eyes return to normal.

“Huh? What happened?”

“I told you how many of us populate Earth and you, along with Shining and Chrysanthemum, froze up.”

“Oh.”

“And now I’m gonna break him from his trance.” I step over to Shining and flick him on the forehead, only he doesn’t respond. “What?” I flick him again a little harder. Still no response. “Hard head.” I abandon flicking him and switch to smack him, right on the side of his face. That got him to snap out of it.

“Buck that hurt!”

“Shining!” Both Cadence and Twilight shout. “Language!”

“Why did you smack me?”

“You were stuck in a trance so I decided to take you out of it.” I stand back up. “I don’t know about about you guys, but I’m going home. Then I remember something. I need to get a motherfucking bed. "Hey Twilight.”

“Yes?”

“You know where I can get a bed. My size?”

“Yes I do! If you will follow me please.”

Author's Note

I'm posting this from my phone so please excuse any errors. It's good to be back.

Chapter 10: Late Night Activities

Author's Note

Apologies if the chapter title is a bit misleading.

Chapter 10: Late Night Activities

Twilight lead me with Cadence, Shining and Chrysi in tow to the marketplace, to a store the specialized in custom furniture. The place kind looked like old century blacksmith, except for wood furnishings. The wood-brown unicorn who ran the place seemed to be a little too happy to make me a bed, that smile he maintained was a bit too wide. His name was Carpenter, yes, Carpenter, that is his name. He said to call him Carp for short. All this town needs is a bookstore named Barnes N’ Noble with two ponies running the place named Barnes and Noble.

Anyway, now here we are, the five of us, well, the four of them while I just listen, are talking up a storm while carp does his thing. I was a bit preoccupied with watching Carp perform a number of tasks to make my custom bed from behind the counter. Twi said she can use an enlarging spell for the mattress back at her place so I can have it, it was a bit small when I slept in it...

“Ember?”

“Hmm?” I turn to the ponies.

“Umm... Cadence would like to know if she can ask you something.” Twi said. I turn to the pink winged unicorn.

“What is it?”

“I want to know what it was like when this… war, you talked about, was like.” She said carefully. “I’m curious.”

*As if you ponies need to worry about me talking about the biggest, bloodiest war in human history.* “Alright, I’ll tell you. But on one condition.” All four ponies lean in. “You have to swear on your lives that not another soul is told of what I’m about to tell you. Go it?” They all nod. “Good.” I lean closer to them. “‘Cause if ya don’t.” I let my eyes turn red. “You’ll wish you never did.” I turn my eyes back to their original yellow color as I watch a shiver run down their forms.

“Now. How it felt like being a soldier in the bloodiest war of human history. How can I put it... Ah!” I lower my voice so only Twilight, Cadence, Chrysi and Shining can hear. “Imagine lying in a muddy ditch a forest in the ground for months on end while thousands of rounds of lead and a couple missiles fly above you. Only to get out during momentary cease-fire and likely be shot dead before you can manage a few feet ahead.” I pause. “But then you and a few of your comrades managed to get into a ditch a few meters closer to the enemy while carrying fifty pounds of clothing and weapons. Only suffering a few grazes and non-fatal gunshot wounds. And then realizing over half of your squad was shot dead, blown to bits by land mines, gunfire or worse.” All four of them pale. “Then one of your own comrades get bold and stupid enough to run out of the ditch to try and get a few shots at the enemy. Only for you and the others to watch in horror as you see him literally ripped apart as bullets tear through the poor soul. And all of that lasting for three, fucking, years.” Twilight looks ready to vomit. The others just adopt a mixture of green and white faces. “I’ll tell you more later if ya want. You all look ready to vomit or pass out.” I look back to Carp.

“Looks like he’s finished with my bed!” I try to lighten the mood. It seemed to have worked. I saw that Carp was putting the finishing touches on the bed frame.

“I sure am! Come take a look!” Carp shouts out. I all walk over to him and look at my brand fucking new bed frame. It looks big enough to fit my height.

“I like it. Looks like it’ll hold my size.”

“I guarantee that it’ll be perfect! I’ve even made sturdy enough to take whatever you can throw at it!”

“I’ll take your word for it. How much do ya want for it?” I then proceed to grab the duffel bag full of golden bits off my back. He waves a hoof dismissively.

“First time customers is always free.”

“Really?” He nods. “Awesome.” I grab the bed frame with my magic. “I’ll be back tomorrow to ask for some more stuff. Right now I’m going home.” It was getting pretty late, even for me. *I wonder how they managed to stay up this long.*

“Alright see ya tomorrow then!” I wave to him behind me.

“Hey Twilight, is it possible to teleport with this?”

“Yes, but it takes,” a massive yawn escapes her lips. “a lot of magic.”

“Good. See ya tomorrow.” I then teleport me and my bed to my new home. *The mattress…* I forgot to ask twi about the mattress. *Eh, I’ll do a couple teleports and get the damn thing.* I teleport to Twilight’s basement, grab the bed nonchalantly in my magic, and teleport back home. *Is it possible if I can enlarge it myself?* The amulet responds with a positive pulse. *Perfect, but how do it?* The amulet didn’t respond so I think up of ways to make this mattress larger. Then I get an idea, I set the mattress on the bed frame, grab a corner of the mattress, and pull. And to my surprise, the fucking thing got bigger. It was just as easy expanding a picture on a fucking tablet! I immediately jump onto the bed and pass out, I have one final thought before my eyes close. *I could’ve spawned this shit in...*

I loud crash comes from above as it wakes me the fuck up. Me being the guy that I am, I jump out of bed and quietly make my way up stairs, hand-claws at the ready and listening for more noises. I assume Chrysi already got here a while ago, if she chose to live with me.

“Remember what we’re for: Find this thing and kill it. Spread out.” I hear a male voice whisper.

“Got it.” Another responds. A few seconds of silence and a light shines in from under my door. I quickly hid under my bed as the door opened. The light was fucking bright, but my eyes quickly adjusted and I can make out a pony behind the light. It’s a unicorn. The magic claws dissipate from my hands.

*They have a light-source?*

“That’s a big bed.” The pony remarks. I teleport so that I’m standing right behind the fucker. Before I say anything I let my eyes turn red.

*Can you make my eyes glow red too?* I feel a rush of magic flow to my eyes and the pony’s back tints the faintest of reds. *Awesome.* “Yup pretty big.” I scare the living shit out this pony, making him jump to my height and turn around.

“Who-!” His breath stops at his throat and the light emanating from his horn dies as his eyes stare at my crotch. It was fukcing awkward.

“Up here.” He slowly looks up, his face grows more horrified and his irises shrink to pinpricks when he locks eyes with mine. “The hell are you doing in my house?” He shakes his head and his eye return to normal. His horn glows a light yellow. Taking the sign I make a quick step back. I watch as a knife flies out of the pony’s side, and shoots directly at me. Seeing as my life is in danger. I create a shield around me just in time to block the knife from stabbing. As it clanged to the ground I the shield goes down and I make quick work of the pony. Landing a direct punch to the top of his head, avoiding the horn. Which made him hit his head on the hard floor. Knocking him out. Without a light it’s fucking dark here. *I love night-vision.* I carefully and quietly make my way upstairs.

“Ahh! Help!” A loud crash comes from the main bedroom.

*Chrysi?* Some more crashes and muffled screams sound out. I run to the room as fast as I could and burst in through the door. And see Chrysi in her real form struggling to break free from a grey stallion’s grip, he doesn’t have any wings or a horn. With all the noise they’re making they didn’t notice me come in. I think of what to do and I come up with an idea. *Time for some magic!* I get way too excited to use my magic.

I spot the stallion’s tail and grab it with my magic, with them still unaware of my presence Iift him into the air and fling him into the wall with a single motion of my hand. Almost hard enough to make a pony-shaped hole in it. The resulting body went limp on the ground, I walk over to it and nudge it with a talon. He’s not moving, but still breathing.

“Fucking burglars.” I turn to Chrysi. “You ok?” She weakly nods.

“Yes, I’m ok.” I decide not to question her about why she decided to live here. She has no other place so...

“Good.” I turn to the barely conscious pony. “‘Cause when they wake up, they’re gonna have to answer some questions .”

“They?”

“Another one attacked me in my room.”

“Oh.” I pick up the barely conscious pony and take him to my room.

“Come on if you want to interrogate them with me.”

“Ok.” She steps into pace with me as we make our way to my room. I put the stallion next to the other and turn on the only lightbulb in this room.

“Hey Chrysi.”

“Yeah?”

“Remember when I gave you that bed?” She nods. “I think I may have created it there.”

“What?”

“I think I created that bed out of thin air.” Her eyes turn into grey saucers. That look only lasted a second before she recomposed herself.

“What makes you think that?”

“I didn’t teleport it from some other place.” At that her eyes widen again, but it lasts much longer until she shakes her head.

“Where are you going with this?” She looks to me curiously, I smile widely.

“If I can spawn a bed out of thin air, then that means I can spawn in whatever I want!” I feel a negative pulse run through me. “Maybe.” *Can you create two chairs and some rope? With one chair my size and one her size?* I get two chairs and a pile of rope as a response. *I know I’ve already said this, but I fucking love you and magic!* “Perfect.” I set the two chairs next to each other so they face the two knocked-out ponies. “Take a seat please.” I motion for Chrysi t take one, she does so while I use my magic to prop up the two ponies, I then grab the rope and tie it around them. I make sure to tie it so that their front limbs are tied up too. I spot the knife nearby on the floor and pick it up, it looks more like a curved dagger now that I have a good look at it.

“What’s that?”

“I think it’s a dagger.”

“Dagger?”

“It’s like a small sword.” She gasps. “And this fucker tried to kill me with this.”

“Mmmmugh…”

“And I think they’re waking up.” I walk to a far edge of the room where the light doesn’t reach me. Kinda hard to do since I can see in the dark.

“What are you doing?”

“This is for intimidation. They really haven’t seen me yet so it would scare them a little when I walk into view.” She looks at me with a raised eyebrow, if she has any as a changeling.

“Kind of makes sense.” She turns back the two ponies as they wake up. “You should probably put something on his horn so he can’t use magic.”

“Like what?”

“An iron ring should do it.” A second later and a ring appears at the base of the brown one’s horn.

“Ugh. Where am I?” The brown one tries to move.”Why am I tied up?” His face scrunches up in concentration. “And why can’t I use my magic.”

“Probably because you’re stupid.” The grey one spoke up. “Or probably because we got knocked out.”

“Would you two shut up?” Chrysi demanded. The two stallions look to the changeling.

“A changeling!? We were supposed to kill that thing!?”

“No you idiot. It’s not it.”

“Can you stop calling me thing or it? I do have a gender! I’m a girl!”

“Shut up! We don’t listen to changelings.” Brownie shouts, Chrysi jumps off her chair and goes right up to the brown one.

“Shut the buck up!” The brown flinches in disgust.

“You don’t scare us.” The grey one nods in agreement. I tap a claw on the floor, the clicking sound echoed shortly within the room.

“What was that?” Grey asks. Chrysi walks back to her chair, smiling at me.

“It’s not me you have to be scared of.” She says once she sits down again. “It’s him.” Browny’s eyes widen.

“Who’s ‘him’?”

“My name is Ember.” The tied up ponies freeze as I walk out of the shadows, with my hands behind me, and take my seat, while carrying the dagger. “And from what you said earlier, you were supposed to have killed me.” I toss the dagger in the air. “Amazing how the tables can turn so quickly, isn’t it?” Grey goes into a wide-eyed stupor while Brown recomposes himself.

“What are you?” He asks while having a mystified look.

“What I am is not important. Right now I want some answers from you two.” Brown gets really defensive.

“We won’t tell you anything!”

“Oh, you will. ‘Cause if ya don’t,” With my magic, the dagger shoots at Brown, stopping right in front of his nose. “the floor will be covered in your blood.” He gulps loudly.

“R-really?” I get up from my chair and walk to him, I squat down and take the dagger back in my hand.

“Do I look like I’m jooking?” I ask as I slowly glide the dagger across the left side of him face. Letting a trail of crimson blood drip off his face. He flinches as the blade glides across his face. I then turn it towards his eye and he nearly panicked. I look over to the grey one and he just sairs in shock.

“Alright! Alright, we’ll talk.” I take the blade off of his face.

“Good.” I stand back up and walk back to my chair. Chrysi stairs at me in shock.

“I didn’t think you were going to that...” I give her a look saying, ‘Are you shitting me?’, her cheeks tinted red for a second and looked down. “Sorry. Forgot about what you’ve done...” I reach a hand over and scratch her behind an ear. A smile quickly forms on her face.

“Don’t worry about it.” I remove my hand and look back to dumb and dumber. “Now back to you two. Who sent you?”

“We were hired by a stallion.”

“What’s his name?” *I swear to fucking god if it’s that prick Blueblood…*

“He never told us his name.”

“What did he look like?”

“He’s a unicorn with blue eyes and a white coat and has a dirty blond mane and tail. He has a star cutie mark.” I can feel my whole body heat up.

*I knew it. I FUCKNG knew it!* “Blueblood...”

“Is it me, or is it getting a little warm in here?” Chrysi asks no one in particular.

“Nevermind that.” The rope binding the two ponies dissipates as I get up from my chair. “You two go back to wherever you came from. You’re no use to me now.”

“But we don’t get or pay unless we kill you.” I look to them with a scowl.

*Give them a bar of gold each.* Two bars of gold appear in front of them. “There.” Then I remember something. “Hold it.” They both freeze in their tracks. “I still need you two.”

“And why is that?” Brown asks.

“You two are my evidence to prove Blueblood wants me dead. Therefore I need you two to come with me to Canterlot. And no you’re not gonna get arrested or anything like that.”

“Why are you not having them arrested!?” Chrysi shouts.

“They don’t want me dead just for the fuck of it. They were paid to kill me. Which means Blueblood wants me dead just for the fuck of it. Or maybe because I embarrassed him in front of Celestia.”

“Really?” All three ask at the same time.

“Yes, really. Anyway,” I look to Chrysi. “I need you stay here and tell anyone that I’m at Canterlot to speak with Celestia. Ok?” The bug-pony does the pony equivalent of a soldier's salute. “Good. Lets go.” I wave a hand at the two ponies as I grab the duffel bag full of gold coins and walk up the stairs and out my house. The sun is just above the horizon. *It’s too early for this shit. I’m so taking a nap when I get back home.*

“So… with all of… that behind us, what are you?” Grey spoke up.

“I’m a physically altered human.”

“‘Physically altered’?”

“Back on my planet humans have highly-advanced technology that allows us to change our appearance.” I contemplate how we’re gonna get to Canterlot. *Is it possible to teleport more than one living being at a time?* The amulet responds with a positive pulse. I have no clue how I can tell how it responds the way it does, I can just tell the differences. *Good.* “Have any of you ever teleported before?” They both shake their heads. “Well today’s your lucky day.” I close my eyes and recreate the image of Celestia’s and Luna’s throne room, while I cover the two ponies in my magic. When I hear a loud popping sound I open my eyes.

“Ember?” It worked, it fucking worked. I successfully teleported me, Grey and Brown to The princess's’ throne room, right at the bottom of her throne no less!. “What are you doing here? And who are these two?” Oh yeah, she asked me a question.

“Well, to answer your questions. I’ve reason to believe that Blueblood has hired these two to assassinate me.” She raises and eyebrow and looks to them.

“Is this true? Did my nephew pay you two assassinate Ember here?” Brown decided to speak first. After waiting for what felt like forever.

“Yes, your highness. It’s true.”

“Hmm… Guards!” Two ponies clad on golden-yellow armor show up out of nowhere. “Tell Prince Blueblood to come to me as soon as possible.” They both solute and walk off. “As for you two.” She directs her attention back to the two ponies. “What do you think should happen to them?” She looks straight to me.

“Let them go.” The two ponies beside me turn to me with a surprised expression.

“Really!?” I look to them.

“It’s not you that I have problems with. It’s who hired you that I’m after.” I put a hand to my chin. “If fact, you two are the most innocent out of all of this. I’m not even sure what you do is even legal. Is it?” I ask Celestia.

“Yes, but only under certain circumstances.”

“Like?”

“If I see somepony as a threat to my loyal subjects, or if my little ponies,”

*There’s that fucking phrase again! Why does it sound familiar?*

“See them as a menace to our society, then either I or my subjects can perform such an act.” I go quiet for a second.

“Makes sense.” Just then I hear the huge doors behind me open loudly.

“What is it Aunty Celestia?” The royal prick made it, I wonder what Celestia’s going to do. I turn and watch as the fucker freeze in place as his eyes grow in size.

“Good morning to you too nephew.” Celestia steps off her throne and stops next to me. “I’ve received word that you may be responsible in hiring these two,” She points her head to the two ponies next to me. “to assassinate Ember. Isn’t that silly?” I’m loving how she’s dealing with this, as the smile on her faces suggest she’s enjoying this. I know I am. “So I called you here so I can be sure that this is all a lie. Care to clear your name?” Blueblood stood there as all of what Celestia said sinks into that thick skull of his.

“Uh… O-of course it is!” He clears his throat. “I-i’ve never seen those two in my life!” He’s almost dancing in place. Celestia and I look at each other unamused, she also lowers her head.

“You may leave Ember, I need to have a little ‘talk’ with my nephew.” Blueblood’s eyes turn to saucers. I can tell some shit’s going down so I leave as soon as possible.

“I bid you two good day.” I say and teleport the fuck outa’ there. Thankfully I’m back in my room of my house and it seems like nothing has happened since I left. “Chrysi!?” I hear some… ‘hoof’ steps from upstairs and the door to my room opens. Revealing Chrysi in her changeling form.

“Hey Ember! When did you get back?”

“Just got back. Did anything happen while I wasn’t here?” I assume nothing happened to her. She nods at my question.

“Yeah, Pinkie came by and told me to tell you to go by Sugarcube Corner as soon as you came back.”

“That it?” She nods again. “Hmm… Kinda weird she would ask me to go there. Does she work there or something? I remember seeing the place from a distance and she said something to that effect...” Chrysi just shrugs. I stand there and think for a minute. “Eh… It’s not like I got anything else better to do, so might as well go.” I walk up the stairs as Chrysi steps out of the way. “Wanna come with?” She nods.

“Why not?” With a flash of grey fire she changes into the same mare from when we were talking with Shining and Cadence. No matter how many times I see her do that I’ll never get used to that. At my blank look she snickers. “Come on.” She gives me a knowing look. What it’s supposed to mean, I have no idea.

“Ok...” I decided to not question her about that, I have a suspicion that there’s a literal surprise waiting for me at this place. *I think it’s a bakery? Yeah, I think Pinkie said something like that last time I spoke with her…* At this point I can only hope for the worst not to happen…

Anyway, I follow Chrysi as she leads me through this town, which is surprisingly empty. This place is usually full of ponies walking around at this time. I put that in the back of my mind for later. Chrysi eventually lead me to this bakery. From what I saw the place looked like a giant gingerbread house, it even looks like I can take a bite out of the side of it. As enticing as it is, I refrain from taking a bite, and walk inside with Chrysi. She somehow disappears into the darkness when she walks inside.

*Wait, darkness? How the fuck am I not able to see inside?* It was barely afternoon, there is clearly enough light to see inside the place through the windows. I guess I was right about being suspicious earlier. I pause look at the windows for a second, and I just resolve to walk inside. As soon as I walk inside the inside becomes semi-lit. I can see it looks like a brightly colored bakery: display cases across the back of the room, a long menu hanging above the cases. And the rest of the room filled with tables and chairs. I stop a few feet ahead of the main doors and look around.

“SURPRISE!!”

Chapter 11: Meeting old Freinds

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 12: The Big Showdown

After getting home and washing the blood off my shoulder. I decided to spend the rest of the day sitting on the couch and watching T.V. I was relieved when I found out today was a Saturday, I don’t work on Saturdays.

~You mind telling me what that was all about now?~

“A year or two ago I was at that bar when he came along and got drunk off his ass. In his drunken stupor he decided to try and flirt with a woman there. She declined, he didn’t like that, and started to get physical with her. I stepped in and told him to ‘get the fuck out’, Corey thought that was a challenge and swung a fist at my face. Long story short I beat the shit out of him and from then on hates my guts.”

~Oh… Hmm…~

“What?”

~Nothing, it’s just that you don’t look like somepony who would fight, from what I’ve seen earlier. You look more like a… a…~

“Gentle giant?”

~Yes, something like that.~

-Yeah, he used to get that a lot.-

“Fuck you Embris.”

-Nah, I’m good.- Amulet goes quiet and so does Embris, leaving me to watch more T.V. There’s a football game going on and it just went to commercial.

[youtube=https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=4Ul29X69UJA]

“No fucking way…”

~What?~

-We just got the last piece of the puzzle.-

=Yup.=

“I fucking knew that was familiar. An old friend online told me about this. About this cartoon called My little Pony. I knew they were all familiar.” I get up from my couch and head over to my room, opening my laptop and quickly search for whatever I can find about the show…

It’s late afternoon, and I’ve gathered all the information I needed to know about My Little Pony; the music, the fandom, the art, the ‘bronies’, everything. I called my friend earlier over Skype and told him about my latest… adventures? I think I can call it that.

“And now I’m here. I don’t know how I got back home. But I did.” Rick Lets out a long whistle.

“That’s some story. I just have thing, how do I you’re not fucking with me?”

“Switch to video chat.” I levitate the remote from the living and have it float next to me. As soon as he the remote covered in my magic aura floating next me, he goes wide eyed. “You believe me now?”

“I… wha… how… You can use magic!?” I nod. “How!? That’s not fucking possible! What happened to you!?”

“Like I said. I was sucked into some kind of wormhole and sent to fucking Equestria. And I recently found out that I can use the magic there. I don’t know how I’m using magic right now though.”

“That’s-!”

“Daddy?” I heard a little girls voice from his end of the call.

“Who’s that?”

“That’s my daughter. Hey Emily, what’s up?” He turns away from the call.

“Why were you yelling? Who’s that?”

“Don’t worry about it honey, and it’s just an old friend.”

“Oh. Ok!” I can hear Emily skip away as Rick turns back to me.

“Finally had one huh?” He nods with a smile. “Congrats. Anyway,” A yawn escapes my lips. “I gotta get some sleep. Later.”

“Later.” I end the call, close my laptop, and head walk to my bedroom. Choosing the flop onto my bed face first. And let sleep take over...

Today, I decided to walk around my neighborhood, after taking care of breakfast, taking a much needed shower and preening the feathers on my wings. Since I have absolutely nothing better to do. And I already came to the conclusion that, by some means, I was sent back home from Equestria, that's what the calls that place, and never be able to return. And I just came accept that. Even with all these new powers I still have a hard time believing in everything that happened to me over the past few days.

~Where are we going?~

"I don't know. I don't have any set destination in mind."

~Oh. Ok.~ With that being the last thing Amulet says my mind goes silent as I look around.

"Ember!" Around me I can see people freeze in their tracks and stare at something behind me.

*Oh for fucks sake.* I turn around and Corey, with his little gang, covered in bloodstained bandages. "How'd you all not end up in prison?"

"A buddy of mine picked us up before the police got to us." He says with a cocky smirk.

"Then why were looking for me?" He and his buddies grin widely.

"You didn't think this is over, did you?" He says in a malicious tone.

“I figured not. You wanna fight with guns again?”

“No.” He and his friends raise their fists. “Fistacuffs.” Corey breaks out into a full sprint at me. Followed by the others with him. The people around us either watch, or run in terror.

“Now that isn’t fair.” I say as the gauntlets appear on my hands. As Corey got closer I raised my hands and put them together. When he’s close enough I bring them down and perform the perfect haymaker. I barely made contact when the world around me changed. My closed fists slam into what looks like marble. Making a small crater. The gauntlets fade away as I frantically look around. *Marble floor, tall windows, huge fucking room, four ponies. Wait.* “Twilight, Luna, Celestia, And Cadence? The fuck!?”

“Ember! Where were you!?” Twilight nearly pounced me when she saw.

“I was back home on Earth, why? What’s going on?”

“A great evil has come upon us, Ember.” Celetia answers with a sour expression. “And we need all the magic we can get.”

“What?”

“Twilight will be given all our magic before Tirek gets here.”

*So that’s where they are in the story line.* Remember when I said I did a little research? Yeah, I did most of that on the villains of the show. “Who?” I had to play dumb to not raise any suspicion.

“We do not have time for explanation. Twilight, are you ready?” Luna says.

“Wait, she’s taking my magic too!?” I started to back away slowly.

~Don’t worry, I can just ‘recharge’ as you would call it.~

“It’s either her taking to defend Equestria, or Tirek takes yours to rule us.” I quickly calm down.

“Oh… Um… How am I going to give Twilight my magic?” Celestia smiles.

“You let me worry about that.”

“Ok… Lets get this thing started then.” *Please for fuck sakes do not let this hurt.* I think to myself as we gather around Twilight. Celestia, Luna and Cadence close their eyes in concentration. Their brows also furrowing as liquid light leaks from their horns. All gathering above Twilight into a mass of multi colored light. As that happened I get the sudden feeling of something coming up my throat. Nearly making me gag until I the same light leaks from my mouth and joins the ball of light. The light coming from me has a slight black tint to it, but not dark enough to notice at a distance, the tint disappears midway as my magic goes into the ball of pure magic. It doesn’t last long as the feeling goes away as quick as it started. Leaving a bit of a spicy aftertaste. *So that’s what raw magic looks like.* I think to myself as the ball of light literally pours into Twilight. Her body is briefly covered in the blinding light. I shield my eyes from the brightness. The light fades away and full absorbs into Twilight. Her mane and tail flowing in an eternal wind, like Celestia and Luna, for a second. The only evidence of what just happened came in the form of electric sparks that dance across her body. I look to the other… what was it? Ah! Yes. Alicorns. Celestia’s and Luna’s mane and tail freeze and go limp. And all three of their cutie marks are missing. They all look weak, looks like they’re trying their hardest to hold their heads up.

“Go Twilight. Tirek will be here any minute.” Celestia urges Twilight.

“Are you sure you’ll be ok?” She puts on a face of concern. Celestia, Luna, and Cadence smile weakly.

“Do not worry about us, Twilight Sparkle.” The ground began to shake. “Now go!” Twilight nodded, and ran out a side door. The ground continued to shake more violently as Tirek got closer.

“What do I do?” *Hopefully I can do something.*

“You just stand there. And let them do the talking.” Cadence ordered.

“Screw that!” I take to the air and hide in the rafters of the extremely high ceiling. Just in time as the giant wooden double doors burst open. And the big centaur named Tirek walks in, he’s easily two or three times my size. *Just like in the show…* I shake my head. *Hopefully this works.* Tirek was about halfway towards the three alicorns I spring into action. The gauntlets form on my hands and I nose dive towards the giant, quickly gaining speed. *This is either a good plan. or the worst idea ever.* I think to myself as I get closer. The ground rapidly growing until I suddenly stop, I can’t move, and my body is covered in this weird orange glow.

“What do we have here?” The giant speaks as he turns around to face me, his voice even reverberates through the air, almost like a souped up car stereo. His eyes widen a tiny bit we look at eachother. “And what the hell are you?” I look up and see that he has huge fucking demonic horns, both pointing upwards. In between them is a large ball of… fire? It looks like fire.

“Fuck you.” I try to break free from his grip. It was futile to say the least. I couldn't move at all. He just smirks and turns back around to face the three alicorns.

“Leave him alone!” Luna shouts.

“Or what?” He responds, luna goes silent. he huffs out a laugh and walks closer to them. Everything goes quiet as he gets up close to Celestia. From my viewpoint I he opens his maw, thinking he’s going to take their magic. And nothing happens, except for Celestia flinching a bit.

“What?” He goes over to Luna and does the same thing, then to Cadence when nothing happens for the second time. I’m just stuck in his grasp as I watch everything happen. “Where is all your magic? Where is it!?” She shouts.

“We are not telling you Tirek.” Celestia calmly states. Tirek growls in frustration. He looks to me again, he smiles maniacally and roughly moves me in front of them into a standing position.

“You will tell. Because if you don’t. I will

tear this thing’s wing off! You have five seconds.”

*No… he wouldn’t…*

“You wouldn’t.”

“Five.” All of our eyes widen. Theirs looking like saucers.

*No… NononononononononoNO!* redouble my efforts to break free. It’s still no use, I can’t move a single muscle in my entire body, I can’t even use my magic to teleport. I look pleadingly at Celestia. She just gives me a helpless look.

“Four.”

-Are we seriously going to lose our wings!? This is bullshit!-

“Three.”

=This is not happening this is not happening this not happening!= Embris and Emby start to panic. =Amulet! DO SOMETHING!=

~I can't! He's blocking me from doing anything!~

“Two.” At this point I just gave up. There was nothing I could do. And I was just about to lose my most precious limbs. I’ve always treated as if they were my own children, you could say they were my children.

“One.” And I’m going to lose them, forever. “Time’s up.” I felt a pulling force on my wings and it just got stronger. It slowly built up after it started to hurt. He was making painfully slow. I started to scream out in pain as the joints pop out of place. I think even a bone or two broke too. It felt like my wings were on fire. The pain just continued to get worst as the skin and muscle started to tear at a slow pace. Loud squelching and slurping sounds came from behind me as all the tissue holding my wings to my body tore. Tears began to to blur my vision, the pain was overwhelming, and my vision started to turn black at the edges. And at last, the pain dulled a bit.

And I can’t feel my wings. I only felt a stinging sensation where my wings connected to my back. Tirek released me from his grip and I just flopped onto the floor. I felt weak, like all the energy in me just left. My vision almost faded to black. But I could feel A rush of magic throughout my body. And I felt strength returning to my limbs. Once I have enough I shakily get up on my talents.

*FWOOSH* I turn around and look in horror as my wings are set ablaze. They quickly turn to ashes and fall to the ground. I can only stand there in shock and horror.

“If you won’t me who has your magic. I’ll go get it myself!” He teleport to god knows where. I just sink to my knees in front of the ashes that used to be my wings. I fall silent too, my mind going blank. I sit here for who knows how long until I hear a couple sets of hoofsteps from behind, then my back is covered in white and blue feathers. Cadence sat in front of and spoke.

"I'm so sorry Ember. We all are. I just wish there was another way." As she spoke I felt something inside snap. My face goes blank and I stand up. "Ember?"

"Everypony back away!" Celestia shouted and stepped away, closely followed by the others. I continued to stand still as my body began to warm up.

I know what this feeling is, i've only felt something close to this a few years ago. You how angry you get when you've been investing hours of gameplay into a single game, and you're one stage away from facing the facing the final boss. Then all of a sudden some bug or glitch that keeps you from reaching the final boss. And you realize that all of those precious hours you spent leveling up your character, all wasted, yeah, just like that. But now, it feels like an inferno of pure, unrestricted rage. Just begging to be released.

And I couldn't be any more happy to let it run wild.

I couldn't help but grin like a psychopath and double over, the heat building in my chest was starting to hurt. I closed my eyes in pain.

"Ember, are thou alright?" Luna asked, I heard a single hoofstep.

"Don't get close to him sister." Celestia said. I couldn't care less. The heat was getting to be unbearable. Then, I felt nothing, it was as if I lost all feeling in my nerves. The world faded away, and there only existed me, and the fire in my chest. The immense heat then spread throughout my entire being and I immediately knew everything. I stood back up and held my arms out in a position just like Goku when he ascended to super saiyan four. I feel that powerful. Reality came back and I quickly looked at body.

My body, which is normally composed of feathers, skin, bone and muscle. Is now white fire with bright blue edges, accompanied by a miniscule black tint. The tint being hardly noticeable. The fire makes a nice crackling sound and there’s a faint smell of burnt feathers.

“What the hell?” I turn to the three ponies in front of me, all wearing faces of pure shock. “What the hell happened to me?” Celestia was the first to recompose herself with a cough.

“*Ahem* Well, it seems your… anger, has taken physical form.”

“Yeah, I kinda figured that. Losing my wings is a breaking point for me, I guess.” An image forms in my mind. Twi and Tirek are talking at this moment, at the outskirts. And I missed the epic explosion. “Now you’ll excuse me. I gotta go kick some ass.” I was about to teleport but Celestia held a hoof up.

“Please be careful not hurt my loyal subjects. And don’t be afraid to restrain yourself.” She adds a wink and smile. I grin back at her.

“Can do!” I salute before teleporting to Twi and Tirek.

“So what do you say, Twilight Sparkle? Your magic for your friends?” Tirek somehow grew to be seven or so stories high.

“Don’t do it Twilight!” And Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow and some weird dragon looking thing are encased in bubbles floating near him. I teleported quite aways from them, the ground turned to glass as I made contact. But my hearing has gotten even more sensitive. Either that or it’s magic helping me out.

Without another thought I create a sword of pure fire and bolt straight for the hulking beast. As I got closer Tirek saw me approaching and tried to stop me with his magic. But I only felt a small tug on my legs, then, nothing.

“I’m a fucking juggernaut.” I mutter. Now I’m only a hundred yards away, and closing in fast. I keeping feeling small tugging sensation all over my body. But nothing held. nothing can stop me from killing him. The world once again fades away as I put all of my concentration directly at Tirek. *You like ripping people apart right? Well lets see how you feel when you lose your horns…* I angle myself perfectly when I’m just meters away. And make one, single, slash. And the most satisfying ‘ching’ noise sounded out. I stop in my tracks and turn around. Tirke’s horns lie on the ground at either side of him. “Perfect.” He spins around and looks me directly in the eye with a face that says, ‘I’m going to fucking MURDER you!’.

“You will PAY for this!” The sword in my hands disappears and the gauntlets take form.

“Bring it on then.” I smirk and he reals a fist as back as he could and sends it at me with all of his strength. I do the same and hit the middle knuckle of his giant fist. A shock wave is produced and racks through the air. Tirek draws his hand back and shakes it. A look of surprise plastered across his face. There’s a black smudge where I punched his knuckle. “My turn.” I bolt straight for his face, punching him right between the eyes. Sending the giant centaur into the air. I keep speed with him and land a multitude of punches across his torso. Kinda like Luffy when he uses gatling gun. I land a downward hailmaker and he hit the ground. Hard. Looks like a meteor crashed into the earth.

Instead of giant space rock, the limp form of a grey, black and red centaur took it’s place. I then nose dive right at him, I decided to go for a killing move: Kamikazi right at his chest, where his heart is. Or where I think it is anyway. But he managed to backhand me at the last second. Sending me through for a second before I recovered. He got up and tried to use his magic. But all that resulted were a few reddish-orange sparks that danced around his cut horns. Making me snicker. His hands then glowed a violent orange.

*Shit.* I bolt towards him at unimaginable speeds. Seeing this he put up an orange tinted shield. I help up my arms in a defensive position and break through the shield like paper.

“Impossi-” I cut him off with a jab dead center in the chest. Forcing him to stumble back. I then proceeded to land as many punches I can manage while flying around his body. Ending with a bang by me flying right into him, using my body as an unstoppable object. Tirek held up his arms just before I can make a hole in his lower torso. With all my might I push him as far as my power will allow. What resulted was that I practically forced him back a few yards. I heard his hooves dig into the ground. I teleport and slam myself to the side of his head.

With how fast I was going I’m surprised I didn’t knock his head clean of his shoulders. But it did knock him out, or kill. He flopped onto the ground with a loud ‘thud’ and didn’t move, his body then began to slowly shrink at a snail’s pace. I let a mad grin curve my lips and I dove right at him. Aiming for the head.

“Ember!” I froze in my decent and looked to where the voice came from. The girls, and the same dragon thing from before, Discord if I remember correctly. Where all standing at the edge of the crater. My enhanced vision allowed me to see that they all are wearing looks of concern and worry. Even Rainbow. The grin I had faded away and I calmly flew over to them. They backed away as I touched the ground, which turned to glass under the immense heat. “Ember?” Fluttershy spoke up and took a step closer. She felt the heat hit her and took a step back. Still wearing a worried look. I felt myself begin to calm down. I even saw that the fire making up my body began to turn yellow.

“It’s me, Ember.”

“What happened to you?” Twi asked. The fire took on a yellow color now. I can feel the energy leaving me.

“Celestia said I’m like this because my rage took on a physical form.” My legs feel weak, shaky even.

“Are you alright there sugarcube?” I weakly nod.

“In a way, yes. But you’ll why I’m not entirely fine at the moment.” I huff out before I fall face-first into eternal darkness.

"Emby!" I heard Pinkie shout before I fell unconscious.

"I think I'm floating in between life and death." I said to no one. That's what it feels like at the moment. I'm floating in some kind of void. I can't define up or down. And it feels like I'm fading away. Kinda like those few seconds before you fall asleep when you're really fucking sleepy. Except this feeling is lasting much longer than that, and I don't feel tired.

"Yup, we sure are." Embris stated, then she floated into view.

"If this is it, it was nice bein' part of ya." Emby says out of nowhere and he floats into view,the fire making up him noticeably dim.

"Something's telling me we're not dead yet." Sub floats into view, both eyes squinting at something.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, from what I see through your eyes, we seem to be taken care of by some ponies." Just as he says that the fading sensation went away.

"And barely any time has passed too." I remark, it feels like it's only been three mother fucking minutes.

"Trust me, a lot of time has passed." Then something started to tug at me. "And it looks like you're waking up." A bright lit up and started to take up my vision. "It's too bad you likely won't remember any of this after you wake up. Later." We wave to each other and the bright light take up my vision.

My eyes flutter open and everything swims into view. From what I can see I'm laying in a bed in a hospital. Everything's white like last time. There's also a beeping noise of a heart monitor to my right. I try to pick up my head, but all I get is a weak nudge.

"Too weak to even pick up my own fucking head. Better than being dead though." I'm fortunate enough that u can use my magic to prop myself up to a sitting position.

~About time you wake up. It was starting to get really boring.~

"Hey Amulet."

~And about my name. I finally came up with a proper name for me. ~

"Let me hear it then."

~Ruby.~ I think for a minute.

"Not bad. Kinda fits. The gem was red right?"

~Yes.~

"Right. Good name." Just the door opens and a white coated, pink mane and tail unicorn walks in. Her mane done up in a bun and a hat with a red cross sits atop her head.

"A good! You're awake!" She walks to the side of my bed. Are you feeling ok? And how are you sitting up?"

"Beside feeling really weak I'm fine. And I used my magic to prop myself up." Her brows raise in surprise.

"Well, your friends will be happy to know your awake. Especially Fluttershy." She smiles l sweetly. I return the smile.

"Well what are you waiting for?" I ask in a playful tone. She giggles and walks out of the room.

"Your friends will be here in a minute." She says and she closes the door behind her. A few minutes of silence, broken by the beeping of the heart monitor, go by and the door opens again. This time the six girls and Discord walk in. Followed by the same nurse from before and another pony with a caramel coat and a brown mane, wearing a white lab coat. Fluttershy leaps upon me and hugs me a bit tightly. Making me wheeze out in slight pain from the impact.

"Oh thank goodness you're ok!" She buries her head in my chest and wraps her forelegs around my neck. She stays there for a few seconds then stands back up, leaving a wet spot on my chest. Being mindful of my body she steps off the bed and rubs her eyes. “How are you feeling?” I smile and chuckle. I can already feel strength returning to me.

“I’m fine. Just a little tired.”

“Well that’s good to hear.” Twi walks closer. “We all thought you would never wake up.”

“How long was out then?” She goes silent for a second, then looks back to the group in front of the door, Discord took a seat away from everybody. Twi then looks back to me.

“About a month and a half, give or take.”

“Oh…”

-Didn’t see that coming.-

Author's Note

I don't think my phone is letting me link videos for some reason...

Chapter 13: Home

“Really? I’ve been out for that long?” She nods. “Did anything else happen to me while I was out?” At the she grimaces.

“Well… Um… How do I say this.” She pauses, trying to think of a way to tell me whatever she’s going to tell me. “Tirek may have impaled you on a magic spike while we were taking you to the hospital. On the chest.” She says with as much care as she could us. I strain a little to look down and see that my stomach is covered in bandages.

“Well that explains the slight pain from when Fluttershy hugged me.” Said yellow pegasus winces and looks down.

“I’m sorry...” She whimpers. With strength slowly returning to me it took a little effort to reach over and scratch her in between her ears. A soft smile appears on her face as I scratch her.

“It’s alright Flutters. You didn’t know that would hurt me..” I stroke her mane once and flop back onto the bed. “So…” I look the nurse and, who I assume is Doc Tender Care. “How long do I have stay here?” The orange brown pony scratches his chin.

“It shouldn’t be more than another week. By then you should be as bright as rein.” He says with a smile. I nod in response.

“Cool.” The Doc and nurse walk out of the room. Leaving me with the six girls and Discord. He looks to be bored out of his mind. “Discord, is it?” He picks up his head.

“Yes.”

“How do you his name?” Twi, the ever inquisitive one asks.

“Lets just say I know a lot of things, and I don’t know how I know, I just do.” She nods, contemplating who knows what. I turn my attention back to the… draconequus… I think that’s how it’s pronounced. “So you are the god of chaos?” He nods with a proud smile.

“The one and only.” Discord proudly states. He stands up and bows. Holding a top hat that appeared out of thin air.

“And am I correct to assume you’re friends with these girls?”

“Well mostly with Fluttershy. Other than her, they’re more like… acquaintances.” He says with a smirk. Rarity, Aj and Rainbow scowl at him.

“Ah think you better get on outta here Discord.”

“Oh! That reminds me. I must go tend to Fluttershy’s animal friends. Ta ta Fluttershy.” Discord states a little too effeminately. A puffy pink cloud forms around him and quickly dissipates, leaving empty space where he stood. I look back to the group of friends.

“Something tells me you three don't quite get along with him.” I say with a knowing smirk. “Moving on to a different subject. You girls mind catching me up with what happened while I was out?”

“Actually, ah gotta get back to apple buckin’. Later guys!” Aj waves to us and we wave back as she leaves the room.

“Anyone else leaving?” They rest shake their heads. “Alright. Lay it on me then.” I say as I stretch my a-

“Emby! Your wings! They're different!” Pinkie shouted.

“What?” I turn around and see that I have wings again. But they’re different like Pinkie said. Instead of feathered wings. I now sport bat-like wings, even draconic looking. “What? How?” *Draconic wings? How the fuck!?* The spot where my normal wings met my back, now two slightly long arms jut out, webbing in between each finger, they even look more muscled than my regular arms. And the hands, they would be normal, except the fingers are about two feet long between each knuckle, and each thumb is left normal. Grey scales dot the palm and back part of each hand, complemented with the skin colored a dull grey like my feathers. “How did these grow? I shouldn’t even have wings anymore!”

“Whaddya mean by that?” Rainbow asked. I look to all of them seriously.

“You all saw me as a ball of fire fueled by rage right?” They nod slowly. “I turned into that because the fucking prick Tirek tore my wings off!” They all blanch. “Yeah, he tore my fucking wings off in the most painful way possible. I’ve never felt that much pain in my life.” I cross my arms. My new wings stay flared, they flap once in agitation.

“Did he really do that?” There was a slight tremor in Rainbows voice. I nod with affirmation. “Wow, that’s bucked up. Even for Tirek.”

“He used me try and coax the Princesses to giving him their magic. You can pretty much guess what happened next.” Fluttershy, Twilight and Rainbow wince sharply.

“That would explain why you ascended into that, flame form.” Twi muttered. Fluttershy, who stayed quiet the whole time. Got up, wiped her eyes again, calmly walked over to me, and gave me another hug. But this one was soft, it was an embrace, I felt warm. Happy even, I’ve never been that happy ever since childhood. It was like mom giving me a good old bear hug. Filled with love, compassion, friendship. At that moment I felt truly overjoyed. I closed my eyes and hugged her back. We stay like that for a minute, then a second set of hooves hugged me. I open my eyes, and Rainbow decided to hug me. Followed by Rarity, Twilight and Pinkie.

*They really do care for me... *

-No doubt.-

=Mmhmm.= The group hug lasts for another minute or two, I then feel a rush of warmth shoot through my body, it left me feeling at top physical condition, at least, that's how I feel. Then they take a step back.

“Thanks, I needed that.” I look to Rainbow. “So what? You finally stopped thinking of me as a monster?” She blushes a little, and she nods a little. “Was it because of what you saw me do?” Her face brightens up.

“Yeah! That was so, awesome!” She takes to the air. “We saw everything! Dude, that had the most awesomest thing I’ve ever seen!.” She holds her hoof out to me. Taking the hint I bump my fist to it.

“Wait, you all saw everything?” They all nod.

“We already put the last key in the box, so we were just waiting for the Tree of Harmony to grow, and it gave us our ‘Rainbow Power’ forms.”

“Ahh, I see. What’s the Tree of harmony?” I can’t let them I know more about their than they think I do now can I? Of course I had to play dumb.

“It’s basically a crystal tree that keeps harmony and chaos in balance.” Twi explains.

“Oh… Is that some of what I missed?”

“Not really. What you really missed is all the black vines from Discords seeds of chaos growing from the ground and terrorising Ponyville and Discord betraying us.” Rainbow finished with a scowl.

“He betrayed you guys?” Rainbow nods. “Huh… And now I’m guessing he’s reformed or something?”

“I guess...” She says with a grunt.

“She means yes Ember, Discord does mean well. We think.” Twi said.

“Oh.” I mull that over for a second. “Well, moving on, is that all I missed?”

“Not exactly. Tirek, destroyed my house...” Twi said with a frown. Rarity tried to comfort her.

“But now you have that beautiful castle darling! Isn’t that better than your old home?” Rarity draped a foreleg over Twi’s shoulders.

“Yeah, I guess so.” Then Fluttershy put her two cents in. While I just sit there, confused as ever.

“And you saved Spike and Owlicious.” That got Twilight to better spirits. I can pretty much guess who Owlicious is.

“You’re right.” She says with a small smile.

“Wait, castle?” I didn’t do that much research when I was back on my home planet, I may have forgotten a thing or two, or ten.

“Oh yeah! When Twi put the last key in the magic box it went into the ground this giant crystal castle grew out of the ground! It. Was. Awesome!” Rainbow nearly shouted.

“Is that all?”

"No, remember what Rainbow said about my new castle?" I nod. "Well, in the throne room we discovered, when we all sat down at our respective thrones, a table that displays a map of Equestria grew out of the ground. And it showed us a particular area that it wants us to go to."

"Did it just tell you that before you got here?" Twi nods. "Then why are you still here?"

"Pinkie wants you to come along to-"

"So you can our body guard!" Pinkie interupted, throwing her forelegs in the air.

"Body guard?"

"You know! Just in case we might need your help!"

"I don't think we'll need his help Pinkie. As long as you got me!" Rainbow boasted. Pinkie just stares at her. It's kinda creepy.

"But didn't you see what he did to Tirek?" That shut the blue boasting bimbo up. Pinkie turns back to me with a bright smile. "So will you come along with us? Huh huh huh!?" She gets into my personal space a little. I think about for a minute, then shrug.

"Eh, why not? Got nothing better to do, so, yeah." That set the pink hyperactive pony off. She cheers loudly and bolts out of the room, doing whatever it is she does. "She's a bit quirky isn't she?" Twi sighs.

"That's just Pinkie being Pinkie."

"I see." I stretch again, loud popping sounds emanate from my shoulders and arms, all four of them, should I even call my appendages arms? "Wow I feel a lot better. I wonder if I can stand up." I shifted in the bed I'm resting in to stand up.

"I don't think that's a good idea. Remember what Doctor tender Care said!" Twi frantically fails her forelegs as I stand the fuck up. My legs pop a little am I almost hit my head against the ceiling. "Or not." She sighs again.

"Well then, shall we get going? After I check out of this place?"

"I guess so..."

---------A few hours later---------

"Let me get this straight, you somehow went back to your homeworld, and you think Princess Celestia had something to do with it?" I nod.

"Pretty much. And I think Celestia had something to do with it." After checking myself out of 'Ponyville General Hospital' as the ponies call it, much to the surprise of all the staff there. Rainbow went to go get Aj while the rest of us waited by the train station this town apparently has, I stopped by my house and caught Chrysi up about everything. She was glad to see me again, and all better too, apparently she couldn’t go to the hospital because she ran the risk a getting caught, even if she changed into a pony. And the train itself is called 'The Friendship Express', it should be named 'The so Fucking small I can Barely fit Express'. We all got in and rode it to the small town Twi was talking about earlier, and she filled me in about they plan to do when they get there. I can feel the train slowing down. "I need to speak with her about that when I can."

"We're here!" Pinkie shouted. The train came to a stop and we all stepped off it. As soon as Fluttershy stepped off the conductor put the train into reverse, quite hastily too.

"Strange." I silently remarked and I fall into step behind the girls. We traveled across a deserted landscape until we reached a small cliff that looks over the town we're supposed to be at. It's fucking small. Looks like there's barely twelve houses. They start talking amongst themselves and I just keep an eye on Pinkie. She’s somehow crawling under rocks. And a big one just crushed her. It confuses the fuck out of me that she managed to carry the boulder a few feet and climbed on top of it.

"This is were the wants us to go?" Rainbow griped.

“This is where the map says.” Twi pulled out a map from somewhere. I don’t know where they store shit like that.

“Well it can certainly afford some... architectural flourishing.” Rarity commented.

“Are ya sure this is where the map wanted us to go?” Aj asked.

“Yes, I am sure.”

“Well I don’t know about all of you, but I’m going to find out if they have a spa.” Rarity began to walk towards to small village.

“Hold on Rarity.” Twi blocked. “We don’t know what could be down there, besides those ponies.”

“You think a monster could be somehow controlling them?” Rainbow almost got too close to Twi when she asked that.

“What makes you think that Rainbow?”

“It just makes it sound much cooler.” I roll my eyes.

“Lets just go.” I say and walk ahead of them. They fall into step at either side of me when we reach the town. We get a ton of looks from the residents. And they start a really creepy welcome committee. All while smiling creepily.

*If this is part of the show, I didn’t see this episode.* My knowledge of the show only goes as far as season four, I think. No that does not make me a ‘brony’ or whatever you call those people into the show, I only did that for research purposes. The girl’s and I were eventually lead to a table by some mare, said mare left and came back with a plate full of muffins. I chose to sit with my legs crossed on the floor. I continued to look around and watch the residents go about their business. Nothing is normal from whatever they’re doing, even for ponies.

-Well this place is fucking creepy-

=It strangely reminds me of “The World’s End”. The way they smile and stare, a little unnerving to say the least.=

~Agreed.~

“Ember?” I get a poke at my shoulder.

“Huh?”

“You comin’ with us?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah.” I get up and follow the girls, lead by the ponies of this village. There is apparently some cave the ponies of this place have where they store their cutie marks. I kid you not, there is actually a way to get rid of a cutie mark. I later found out that some communist whore brainwashed these ponies to forsaking their cutie marks to become equal. But I found a small flaw; There are pegasi, unicorns and regular ponies. I’ll let that sink in for a minute.

“Here it is!” A white stallion cheered. Me and the girls gwak a little at the massive walls of taken cutie marks. Silence befalls us as we continue stare.

“Beautiful isn’t it?” A feminine voice comes from behind. We all turn and see that a pink unicorn mare with dark purple and turquoise mane and tail walks in front of us. Her words fall dead on my ears and I nudge Twi.

“What?”

“I don’t like her. Something’s off about her.”

“You’re getting that too?” Rainbow whispered. By now the mare, walked up to the wall of cutie marks and picked up a stick with a fork at one end. I manage a straight face as I analyze her. Looking for anything that might set her away from the town’s ponies. God their lingo is getting to me.

“With the Sanity rod,” I had to hold back a snort. “everypony here is made equal.” She walks dangerously closer to us, and the others surround us, smiling widely, almost evilly.

“It’s a trap!” Twi takes to the air and charges her horn. The pink mare pointed the stick at Twilight and a beam of turquoise magic shoots out. I, acting before thinking, jump in front of Twi and take the full blow of the magic beam. And like before, it had disastrous effects. The resulting explosion sent me flying at a wall of the cave. Luckily, my wings flared and cushioned the impact, without taking damage to boot. I land back on the floor and take a defencive stance. Wings still flared and gauntlets at the ready.

*Nice.* I look ahead of me, and the pink mare has already cast whatever spell she has on the girls. Looks like they’re hurting pretty bad.

~Get in front of the magic again!~

“What?”

~I Can absorb it and convert it to your magic!~

“Got it.” I make a beeline at the beam of magic and step in front of the pink mare holding it. *This better work.* I make contact and the beam absorbs itself into my body.

“No! What are you doing!?” The pink bitch screams.

“Keeping you from making everypony equal.” I can feel the power within me rising.

~Oh no...~

*What?*

~I didn’t anticipate this much magic! Move!~ I try to but all I get are some twitches. I can feel something build within my being. And something is lighting up the cave, it was me. The light was coming from me.

*The fuck is going on?!* My vision is starting to turn white.

“Ember!” I heard the girls call out, then my vision completely turns white. Then pitch black.

*What happened? And why do I feel tired..?* I tried to call out to anybody. But my mouth didn’t move. I couldn’t move any part of my body at all. *Hello!? Anyone there!? No response. *Did I get knocked unconscious again or something?*

“You really need to stop doing shit that’ll knock us out.” I whip my head around and Embris appeared.

*So I am unconscious, ok.*

“I actually don't know whether we passed out or not. For all we know we could be dead.”

*Oh.*

“You know you can talk right?”

*Tried that earlier, I can’t move at all. Hey, where’s Emby?*

“He’s around. And that could mean you’re tied up.”

*You really think that?* She shrugs.

“Always a possibility. And considering what happened before you got here...”

*Riiiiiiight. Makes sense. That pink bitch probably has me tied up.* The background starts to turn white.

“Looks like we’re about to find out.” She fades away and everything turns white.

“About time you wake up.” I pick my head up and open my eyes. I’m in some room with no windows, probably a basement, and the pink mare from earlier is sitting a few feet away. I try to move, but it seems that I am tied up, rope covers my torso and legs. “It was getting pretty boring here.”

~About time you woke up.~

“Where are the girls?” She chuckles. I move against the rope and I found out that I can rip them up. *Wow this shit is weak.* The pink mare chuckles.

“Don’t worry, they’re safe.” She stands up and walks closer to me.

“The fuck are you doing?” She smirks.

“You seem to be immune to my spell, seeing that you don't have a cutie mark.” When she's just a few inches away from me she sits back down. “But I can still turn you into one of us.”

“And how are you going to do that?” She smiles and a blush appears on her cheeks.

“By turning you into my slave.”

*Oh HELL NO!!!* I break the rope holding my arms and slam my fist to her face, making her slide across the floor. I quickly untie the rope around my legs and stand up. She stood back and crouched down.

“A fighter huh? You’re not going to make it out of here alive if you keep doing that.” I smile widely and flex my wings, my eyes change red again. She loses her smile at that.

“You stupid cunt. You actually think you can break me? You think you can turn me into your fucking mindless slave?” I teleport and appear right in front of her. “Bitch you got another thing coming.” I managed to teleport away before she shot me with a beam of magic. I ready my gauntlets and take a defensive stance. When she does nothing I leap to land a solid hit at her side. She shot another beam of magic at me, knocking me into a wall.

*Can you cast a shield around me? That’s getting pretty fucking annoying.* A red shield forms around me, acting like another layer of skin.

~Like that?~

“Perfect.” I rush the mare again. She shoots another beam of magic, this time it bounces off the shield and digs into the wall. *I am in a basement.* This time I landed a good kick on her side, sending her sprawling across the floor. That seemed to knock her out, she’s got moving, but I can see her chest rising and falling. I slowly walk over to her and nudge her side. A nasty looking bruise is starting to form. She twitches and groans, but stays still otherwise. *Out like a light bulb.*

=Nice=

-So what now?-

“Now we get the fuck outa here.” I grasp the mare in my magic and head upstairs with her in tow. The room leading to the basement looked like an average bedroom. I pay no attention to that and head outside. As soon as I step outside I’m greeted by the residents of this lovely village, all looking at me and the girls, who are also out here, their bodies tinted a dark grey. And their cutie marks, I’m gonna call them c-marks from now on, all replaced with equal signs, but Fluttershy is missing.

“Hey! It’s you again!” A white stallion shouts. “Has our mayor shown you the errors of your ways?” He walks close and stops just a feet feet away.

“More like the other way around.” I set the unconscious mare between me and him. He goes wide eyed.

“What did-!”

“Now Fluttershy!” Twi yelled out. Next thing I know I’m drenched in water. So is the mare and the stallion, the pink one wakes up when the water hit her.

“Huh? What?”

“You see!? Your mayor has lying to you all this time!” I guess Twi had this planned out or something. The residents all gaps when they lay eyes on the drenched mare.

“You lied to us?” The white stallion asked, clearly hurt, emotionally. I briskly walk over to the girls.

“So you planned this?” Twi nods.

“Yes. Except for you coming in like that. What happened to her anyway?”

“Me and her had a little stand off. By the way what’s her name?”

“Starlight glimmer, why?”

“Just asking. Also, is what she was doing here illegal? It kinda is on my planet.”

“What, spreading communism? Yes that’s illegal. It’s considered a crime against equinity!”

“Good.” I turn back to the crowd. “And we might need to go after her.”

“Why?”

“She’s running off with a cart.”

“What!?” All the girls shout. I take to the air, a little shakily because of the new wings, and chase Starlight. Along with the ponies of this village.

“Fuck, she knows how to run.” Starlight managed to stay ahead of us while running up to the top of a snow covered mountain. "And I really practice with these new wings." She even caused a mini-avalanche and destroyed and fucking bridge. I cleared the snow and some pony created a bridge out of balloons, don’t ask me how he did that, he just did. The chase eventually ended at the mouth of an ominous cave. *It’s also weird how my wings didn’t ice up. Eh… magic.* Right now Twi and Starlight are in the middle of a stand off. I can’t hear what they’re saying, all the snow blowing about and I kept distance between me and Starlight. She’s a good shot. The girls got their c-marks and now all the ponies are gathering around Starlight.

“I won’t let you take me!” I heard that. The pink communist mare created a bubble around and it expanded until it eventually exploded to a flash of bright light. When that died she was gone. But there were tracks leading into the cave. I land next to Twi.

“She’s getting away!” She makes a move to go into the cave, but a blue hoof holds her back.

“We can look for later.” A blue stallion spoke. “Right now we want to experience true friendship. Come on!” The stallions walks away and me and Twi look at each other.

“Weird.” We both say, we both chuckle a little.

“You can join the others, I’ll go after her.”

“You sure? It looks pretty scary in there.” I look at her pointedly.

“Do I look like a wimp to you?”

“No...” She shakes her head.

“Then I’ll see you later.” I say with a smile. She smiles catches up with the rest and I walk into the cave.

Author's Note

I hope you liked the update! (P.S. Writing has gone back to full speed ahead since I got my computer back!)

Chapter 14: Time Well Spent

*Kinda dark in here. At least I can still see…*

~At least you can see well in the dark, right?~

*Yeah, but it still takes a minute for my eyes to adjust.*

~Well allow me to help you with that.~ I rush of magic later the whole place looks to be dimly lit.

*Thanks* Some stones fall over, at least, it sounded like that. “Stop trying to spook me, I know you’re fucking here.” I cast a shield around me and my gauntlets materialize.

“My my, such vulgar language.” Starlight walks into view from behind a boulder. She may not showing fear, but anyone can see the fear in her eyes. “Pray tell, how did you know that was me?”

“Where I come from creating ambiance, like how you just did, is an old cliche’.”

“Hmm… Where do you come from?”

“A planet on the other side of the galaxy we live in.”

“How can you prove it.”

“Besides saying that I’m a new species on this planet, and that I got sucked into a wormhole that spit me out in this place. I can’t.” As we talked, I used my magic to levitate a small rock and carefully held it above her head a couple yards.

“So, you’re an alien?”

-She’s trying to mess with your head, wow. Just wow.- Embris says in an unamused tone.

“Yeah, pretty much. Also, I see that you’re trying to get into my mind.” I chuckle and lay the rock back down onto the floor. “And it’s a little amusing. A pony trying to pry into an aliens head.” I step closer to Starlight. “I also find it extremely agitating.” I say with a mean frown. “You’ve absolutely no idea how many times my mind has been broken, put back together, and broken again. It’s both cute and sickening.” She backs up a little. “Mostly sickening, you know why? Of course you don’t, so let me tell why I hate mind games like the one you tried to start.” I kept walking towards her, and backed her up to a wall. “I’ve been manipulated enough as it was back on my planet. It’s made me who I am today, although I don't mind that part, I like who I am. Anyway, it’s how people used me as their scapegoat, it was until after what I’ve done hit me. I’ve done many things I regret to this day. And my first thought when appearing in this world was ‘Maybe I can leave all of that behind’, I guess not.” I take another step towards her, and crouch down to eye level. “At least, not until you’re out of the picture.” I hold my hand out and a giant clawed glove appears, then it goes away. “On second thought,” I stand back up. “Instead of killing you, I’ll just turn you in to whatever authority you have in this country. I’m sure they’ll a nice dungeon or something for you.” At that her eyes widen.

“I’m not going to prison!” She stands back on all fours and blasts me with another beam of magic. Luckily a shield forms before it could touch me, the beam bounces off and slams into the cave wall. A loud rumble sounds out and a stalactite falls to the floor.

“Look what you did, the cave’s caving in.” I grab her by the tail and keep her still. I snap my fingers and an iron ring appears on her horn. *Since when did I know how to do that?* Then it clicks.

-Remember when we got that feeling of knowing everything?-

*No fucking way! I have more control over my magic because of that!?*

~It’s apparently a side effect of that.~

*Amazing…* A large rock falls and breaks apart right over me. *This thing can stand the weight of a few tons of rock right?*

~Yes.~

*Good, cause I want to see her d-* I look over to where Starlight is, or was, standing. A large boulder already crushed her. Her pink legs stick out from under the rock, one of them even twitch. “Fuck I missed it... Eh, at least I don't have to worry about her anymore.” I close my eyes and teleport to the small village.

“Ember Darling! When did you get here?”

“I actually just teleported here.”

“Hey Ember! Since when did ja get here?”

“I teleported here.”

“Emby! You’re back!” Something small hit me from behind, two pink hooves drape over my shoulders and another two wrapped around my waist. I twist my head around and meet nose to muzzle with Pinkie.

“Hey Pinkie.”

“Woah dude, that’s creepy.” I look at Rainbow, a little confused.

“What?”

“That, ‘neck’ thing. Looks like your neck snapped.” I shrug and turn around. Pinkie is still latched onto me.

“Pinkie, you mind?”

“Nope!” She happily jumps off my back and bounces off to somewhere. Twi walks up to me.

“Where’s Starlight?”

“She got crushed by a boulder.” She blanches a little. “Yeah, she shot one of those beams of magic at me and it hit the cave wall, cave collapsed, I managed to get out. Same can’t be said for her.” She looks a little sick. “Changing the subject, you guys threw a party right?” She nods. “Then lets party.” I scratch behind her ears a little and join the partying ponies.

“So you actually saw a giant rock crush her?”

“Yeah, pretty much.”

“Wow.” When I got home Chrysi was happy to see me once again, she asked what happened and I basically recapped the day's event to her. “How can you watch that happen right in front of you, and not vomit?”

“Humans in general have strong stomachs, although I think some might throw up at that particular sight. Anyway, I’ve seen worse, remember.” Her ears fold back.

“Oh… Yeah...”

“Hey,” I reach over and put an arm around her shoulders. “what’s in the past, is in the past. I don’t like to dwell on the past. It just makes you weaker. Besides, I’m still breathing, so don’t worry about that, alright?” I reach up and scratch her behind her ears. It’s a little weird, scratching soft chitin, it’s almost like scratching rough ballistic gelatin. The changeling sighs and a smile forms on her face. “Better?” She nods lazily.

“Yeah, thanks.” I remove my hand. “What are doing down here anyway? I never see you come out unless somepony needs you or something.”

“I’m just trying to build something.”

“Like what?”

“A computer.”

“A what?”

“A computer, a device that can store millions of books worth of knowledge, all into one little hard drive.” At that her jaw drops. “Close your mouth, unless you like the taste of fly-guts.” Her mouth closes with a click.

“Is a, ‘computer’, one of those things that you talked about with Shining and Cadence the other day?”

“Yeah."

“Then why are you building one, do you even know how to build one?”

“I want to build one and give it as a gift, to Twilight, and yes. And I’m technically putting one together, all these parts make up the thing.”

“Cool.” She says in awe. “Where did you get these anyway?” I smirk and snap my fingers, a monitor blinks into existence. “I found out the other day that I have more control over my magic. And now I can create shields, various weapons out of magic, and a very limited version of creation.”

“‘Creation’? And what do you mean by 'more control'?”

“I can make anything out of nothing. But it seems that goes as far as parts for large machines and furniture no bigger than a bed. I can’t actually create a full-blown gun, or a coffee machine. Also I figured that I have loads of magic, and I sometimes use out of reflex. I just gotta learn to control it."

“Oh... Wait, can’t you ask Twilight to help you out with that stuff?”

“I was actually thinking of doing that today.”

“Well why don’t you go then!? I’ve been wanting to get out of this house.”

“Why? What have you been doing these past days?” She looks down and a blush forms on her face.

“Stuff...” She mutters.

“Nevermind, lets go.” She instantly stands back and flies out my room. “Oh yeah, wings.” I get up and follow after her…

“Great! Lets get started!” We arrived at Twi’s Castle, the ‘The Friendship Castle’ as all the ponies say. Chrysi changed her look back to the mare. I told Twi about my wanting to learn more magic, and she lit up like fire fueled by gasoline.

"Alright, what's first?"

“First, do you mind if I ask you a few questions?”

“Sure.”

“Alright. Follow me please.” She walks off, with me and Chrysi in tow, towards some room within the castle, it held all the equipment from the library's basement. All the equipment Twi moved out of the way is back in place, all of it alive, beeping and hums fill the air.

“Wow, you were waiting for this moment, weren’t you?” She gives me a sheepish smile, making me chuckle. “You do know how to set things up fast huh?”

“Actually, I’ve had this all up and running a few days now.”

“Really? For what?”

“You never know when you’re going to need to study something new.”

“I assume that happens often.”

“A little too often if you ask me.”

“I see. Continue with your questions please.”

“Thank you.” She pauses. “Who have you been getting used to Equestrian magic?”

“Well I just discovered the other day that I have more control over my magic.”

“How so?” I snap my fingers and a CPU appears out of thin air and drops to the floor.

“I have some kind of limited creation.” I hold my hand out and a see-through red sword appears. “And besides the gauntlets, I can form various types of melee weapons.” The red swords turns into a ball of magic, and stretches to form a war hammer. “This one being my favorite.” I let the grip the handle and let the head smash to the floor. Making the ground vibrate a little. I let go of the hammer and it disappears, leaving a little divot where the head smacked the ground. I look at Twi and Chrysi, both of them got next to each other, and they’re staring at the hole the hammer left. “What?”

“H… how are you able to lift something that heavy!?”

“Well… It wasn’t that heavy to me.”

“Really? Hmm… Bring it back, please.” I nod and the hammer. She motions with a hoof to give it to her. “Only I can hold this, as soon as I let go it dissipates.”

“Oh. Hold it still please.” I do so and the hammer tints a darker shade of red. It only lasts for a second. “Interesting… Hit the ground again, please.” I quirk an eyebrow, then shrug and let the head the ground again. The hammer is once again a darker shade of red. “Wow...”

“What?”

“It’s weight increased. Lift it up.” I do so. “It got lighter! Amazing!”

“What?”

“It appears that the weight of the hammer responds to what you are doing with it. I’ve only read about weapons like the one you’re wielding in old tombs.”

“Well that’s cool. Does that mean I’m some ancient race or some shit?”

“You could be...”

“It was a joke, Twi.”

“Oh...” Her cheeks tint pink and she looks down. She immediately looks back up, wearing a face that says ‘nothing happened’.

“Next question.”

*Wow she’s good.*

“Do-”

“Twilight!”

“Rainbow?” Twi ask no one as she walks to the table room, me and Chrysi behind her. As Twi opens the door leading to the room, we’re greeted with an almost frantic-looking Rainbow and a smiling Pinkie.

“Hi Emby! Hi Twilight! Hi Chrysi!” She chirps.

“Twilight, my cutie mark is doing that… flashing thing again!” Twi looks to her flank, flank sounds better than ass. And her c-mark is glowing and flashing. Just then Rarity, Fluttershy and Aj walk in. They all look to each other and nod. Apparently in some unsaid agreement, with that they sit in their respective chairs around the table. As soon as Twi takes her seat a three-d image appears on the table. When I take a closer look it looks like a map of this planet. At least, the majority of it. Two lights from and shape into Rainbow’s and Pinkie’s c-marks. They hover over and spin around an old looking tree on atop a thin mountain. Twi looks at the map with wide eyes.

“The map wants you and Pinkie to visit the Gryphon Kingdom?” Her face goes from surprised to excited. And the others just leave. Not even saying a word. Me being confused, I decided to follow the rest out.

“So the thing just calls all of you here, even though you’re not what it wants?” I ask Aj.

“Ah don’t know. We just got the feelin’ that we were needed.”

“So you didn’t need to come?” She nods.

“Yeah.”

“Alright.”

“So what do we do now?” Chrysi asked.

“I don’t know about you, but I’m going back home.”

“Oh. Ok.” With Chrysi in tow, I make my way back to my house. And spend the rest of the day tinkering away.

Author's Note

Sorry about this chapter being short, I'm currently very lazy and working with people doing.... stuff. I apologize again, I'm just one lazy fuck.

Chapter 15: A new Arrival

“Ember, my I ask why you wanted us to come visit you?” Rarity asked.

“I just want to show something possibly awesome.”

“What do ya mean by ‘possibly awesome’?” Aj quirks a brow at me.

“I mean whether it’s awesome or not depends on whether ponies already have what I’m about to show you.” After I asked Chrysi to go tell Aj, Rainbow and Rarity to meet up at my house, I went to go get Twi, Fluttershy, and Pinkie. We all met at the edge of town, and I lead the group from then on.

“You know what he’s up to Chrysanthemum?”

“Nope.” She shakes her head.

“Are you going to tell us what it is you’re going to show us darling?”

“Nope.” Rarity huffs in annoyance. I lead them into my house and to my room. In the center stands a lone table, a clocked object sits on top of the table. The lights turn on as soon as I walk in.

“Ooooh what’s that?” Pinkie points to the table. She would’ve gone over and take a closer look, and maybe take off the cover. But she saw the small smirk I had on my face. She just smiled at me when she saw me.

*Thaaank you Pinkie!*

“You’re welcome!” Said pink pony shouts. We all look at her weirdly, and she just continues to smile innocently. The rest of us look at each other, and shrug it off.

-Thank fucking christ we know who Pinkie is.-

~Agreed, the pink one is quite strange.~

“Uh, Ember? Ya’mind tellin’ us what’s under that thing?”

“Not at all.” I walk over to the table. “Now, if you will please.” I snap my fingers and seven chairs materialize. The mares blink for a second and take their seats. With the only light illuminating the room is focused on the table.

“Ladies, let me present to you; a piece of human technology.” That got all of their attention, especially Twilight. Who’s eye literally bug out when I said ‘human technology’. I grin widely and pull the cover off, revealing a brand-fucking-new computer. Which starts up as soon the cover came off. The ponies and changeling stare at the thing as the desktop appears on the screen. Don’t ask me how it has icons. Magic is really fucking weird that way.

“Umm… What is that?” Twilight asks.

=It’s kinda surprising that they don’t have computers here. With how much tech we’ve seen here.=

*Yes it is. Yes, it, is.*

“To put is simply, this, is a computer.”

“What does it do?” Twi went into full scientist mode.

“It’s basically a device that stores data.” They all raise a brow at me. “This thing basically has enough storage to hold millions of books worth of information.” At that Twi’s eyes widen to resemble dinner plates. They go back to normal and an excited smile takes her face.

“What does it do? What’s its power source? What-”

“Twilight.” She clams up and looks to me. “I appreciate the enthusiasm, but I need to calm down before we play twenty questions.” She give me a weird look, then nods. “As for its source of power...” I reach over and pick up a large crystal that was sitting behind the machine, a wire connect from it to the desktop. Twi’s eyes widen again.

“That’s why you asked me about crystals the other day.”

“Wait, what?” Rainbow raises a brow.

“The other day I asked Twi if crystals can store magic, and if said magic can be converted to energy, in this case electrical energy.” She gives me an ‘are you serious’ look. “Crystal makes computer run.”

“Ooooooh… What?”

“Never mind.” I turn to the group before me. “Now, one question at a time.” I glance at Twi and she smiles a bit sheepishly. Pinkie raises a hoof.

“Yes Pinkie?”

“Can that thing-” A loud knock from upstairs cuts Pinkie off.

“Umm… I’ll be right back, hold onto that question Pinkie.”

“Ok!” She says as I walk to the main floor and towards the door. The knock repeats and a second later I open the door. Revealing an impatient, grimy-looking looking Starlight Glimmer. We just look at each other for what feels like the longest period of time ever.

“Come in.” I say blandly. She raises a brow, but walks inside. I lead her to the living room and instruct her to sit on the couch. “I’ll be right back.” Without waiting for a responce I head back to my room. “Uh, girls?” They all look to me. “I’m gonna have to end this session early today.” Rarity, Aj, Chrysi and Rainbow shrug, Twi and Pinkie let out a long ‘awwww’. Without another word, they get get up from their seats and head out the house. Chrysi heads back to her room. I walk back to the living room and sit on a chair across from Starlight. We both sit in silence for a while.

“I thought you were dead.” She grimaces.

“No! That was a dummy!”

“Oh, huh. That explains the lack of blood. Anyway, why are you here? Besides the obvious wanting revenge shtick?”

“Well… That’s pretty much it.” She scratches the back her head. “I’m… Honestly surprised you didn’t hit me as soon you saw me.”

“Likewise.” Silence falls over us again.

“So… What happens now?”

“Well, I don’t know about you,” I snap my fingers and an iron ring appears on her horn. “but as long as everyone thinks you’re dead.” I get up from my chair and encase Starlight in my magic.

“Wait! Hold o-” With a twitch of my hand her head makes a sudden one-eighty. A loud ‘crack’ sounds out and she goes limp. I snap my fingers and the body disappears.

~Where did you send her?~

“Somewhere in the forest.”

-And he did just kill her.-

“Yeah, hopefully no one finds the body.”

*I think I might have gotten away with that.*

-What? That you sent the bitch’s body to the forest a few days ago? Of course you did! We haven’t heard shit about that from anybody!-

*I know.*

~What are you doing out here anyway?~

*I honestly don’t know Ruby. I figured I would just walk around for a bit.*

=In the market?=

*Want me to go back to Town Hall?*

=Fuck that!=

*Then we stay walking around here.* My mind falls silent and I continue to walk around. Making small conversations with ponies that pass by. I still get a few looks from them, but most of them are out of curiosity, others… I can’t really tell. At this point I decided to go back home. It was still mid afternoon, but my talons were killing me. It was when I was on the path leading to my house that I saw something in the distance. I little yellow dot amongst the forest’s edge. Being the curious son-of-a-bitch that I am. I walk over to what I saw. As I got closer the yellow dot became more humanoid in shape.

“The fuck?” I close my hands and the gauntlets form again.

-Go with the hammer this time!-

“Fine.” The gauntlets fly off my hands and the warhammer forms again. I get closer to the figure, and it seems to have its back towards me, if its head movements say anything. *Wait, is that thing a robot?*

-Are you fucking kidding me!? That’s a fucking andriod!-

=How the fuck did an andriod end up here!?= As I got closer I manage to royally fuck up and step on a fucking twig, making a very clear snapping noise. The thing jumps in surprise and quickly turns around. It has a humanoid face; two robotic eyes When it looks to me goes from startled to confused. Not being one for awkward silence. I speak up.

“Why are you here?” The android jumps again. “Speak!” IT flinches.

“Who and what the fuck are you to tell what the fuck to do!? I don’t even know what the fuck you are!”

-Definetly not an android. Or maybe a highly advanced one.-

“I’m a human, what the fuck are you?”

“I’m a human too! And you’re not a human. You’re some kind of bird-human-thing!”

“You never heard of anthros like me?” The android shakes its head. “... Seriously?”

“Yes!” I pause.

“What year is it where you come from?”

“Twenty sixteen. And we’re on Earth!” Now fucking way...

“Umm… We aren’t on Earth anymore. And you’re not a human. And when I last checked the year was twenty twenty-three”

“What do you mean?”

“Look around, does anything look different to you?” He, I assume the thing’s a guy ‘cause of the voice it projects.

“Now that you mention it. Everything does look different, it’s almost like a… cartoon. YOu said I’m not a human?”

“Look at your arm.” He does so, and his eyes visibly widen. Kinda weird, the metal around his face seems to be extremely flexible and stretchy. Almost like Ultron's face in the Avengers. And the eyes look like the turret’s eye in the Portal games. Except his are a little grey in color. He starts to hyperventilate. If that’s even possible. Then he punches himself in the cheek. Making a loud metallic ‘clang’.

“Ok, I’m definitely a robot. I’m not dreaming. This is fucking epic!” He looks all over himself. Admiring all the metal limbs that, according to him, used to be fleshy. I let him look at himself for a few minutes before calling for his attention.

“Hey!” He looks back to me. “Mind telling me your name?”

“No… uh...” I thinks for a minute. “Golden… Streak. Yeah! Golden Streak! That’s it! Yeah.”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” He sighs.

“Fine, my real name is Gabriel.” The hammer dissipates and I hold out my hand.

“Pleasure to meet you.”

“Woah! What the fuck was that?”

“What? This?” The hammer forms again. He nods. “This is just my war hammer.”

“Why is it like that? And how the fuck did it come out of nowhere?” I could only answer that with one word.

“Magic.” Gabriel pauses.

“... Are you fucking with me?” The hammer collapses into a little ball and covers my hands, forming the gauntlets once again. “You’re not fucking with me… Were the fuck are we?”

“We, are in the magical land of Equestria.” I say in a dull tone. At that Gabriel’s eyes light up, literally. The little lines in his eyes turn a dull white.

“What?”

“We’re standing in Equestria. At the edge of the Everfree Forest to be exact.” Gabriel looks back to the forest and backs up a little.

“Does that mean we’re near Ponyville?”

“Yeah, how do you know that?” He gives me an ‘isn’t it obvious?’ look.

“Because I fucking love this show called ‘My little Pony’. Ever heard of it?”

“Don’t fucking talk to me as if I’m a fucking retard. I know what the fuck that show is. I’m not a brony or whatever you call yourselves.”

“Really?” I nod. “Does that mean-”

“No.”

“Oh, ok.” I turn around.

“Come on, it’s getting late.”

“Woah, who says I have to go with you?”

“Well ,I was going to offer you a place to crash until you get your own place. But I guess since you don’t-”

“Wait!” Gabriel falls into step next to me, I chuckle.

“I can tell we’re gonna get along really quick.”

“What makes you say that?”

“You’ll see.”

“Let me get this straight, if it wasn’t for the main six, they would more or likely called you a monster and ran you out of town?” I lead Gabriel to my house and let him sleep on the couch until further notice. Once I woke up I had to calm Chrysi down after she flipped out when she saw Gabriel. After that we just started to talk. We both agreed that we come from Earth’s from different dimensions. It’s amazing who a long, drawn out conversation can be summed up to a single sentence.

“Yeah, pretty much.” It was also established that Gabriel was actually a human before coming here. “Now with that out of the way. How did you get here?”

“To put it simply. I think I died.”

“Please explain.”

“Well… the last thing I remember is driving down a road and getting t-boned by a truck, then everything turned white. When I come too again I’m laying where you found me, and you know everything else from then on.”

“Hmm… That’s strange.”

“You’re telling me.”

“At least I got here by comprehensible means.”

“Fuck you.”

“Nah. I’m good.” He lets out an aggravated grunt. “CHanging the subject, you wnna go meet the girls?” At that he brightens.

“I’d love that!”

“Woah! Calm down brony.” He gives me a mean look. “Kidding. Lets go.” We get up from the kitchen table and head out. “I’ll be back Chrysi!”

“Ok!” Gabriel gives me a weird look.

“She doesn't like it when I don’t tell her when I go out.” Still the weird look. “I’m her only friend, I think she would care a lot about her only friend.”

“I still don’t know how you made friends with a changeling.”

“I saved her from a fucking manticore.”

“Reall?” I nod. “Oh… well that makes sense.” We make our way outside.

“So, who do you want to see first?”

“Uh… I thought you would have them all gather at Twilight’s or something.”

“We can do that.” Silence. “Gabriel?” Silence. “If you’re looking at my fuking wings again...”

“Sorry! It’s just, why like that?”

“They were originally feathered.”

“What made them change?”

“You know who Tirek is?”

“Yeah...”

“He tore them off, I turned into a ball of living fire and these somehow grew in.”

“Oh...”

“If you want a more detailed description ask Twi. Now lets go.”

“Ok.”

“Ember, you mind telling us why you called us here?”

“Be quiet Rainbow, I’ll show you in a sec.” I asked Twi to get Spike to get the girls to meet in the table-map room. “Alright, you all ready?” The girls, and Spike, nod. “Alright, just stay calm no matter what.”

“Wait, wha-”

“Alight! Come in Golden Streak!” To this day I don’t know why the fucker insists to be called Golden Streak. Whenever I ask he just says some bullshit about ‘reinventing’ himself. Probably the whole ‘new body, thing.

The main doors open and reveal the golden-yellow android. The whole falls silent as, Golden, walks into the room and stops to stand next to me. While the girls are lfe with faces of wide-eyed confusion and surprise.

“Girls, meet Golden Streak. Golden Streak, meet Twilight, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow.” Golden, god I need to get used to that. Just waved.

“Hi.” The girls might not see it. But He’s trying his hardest to contain his excitement.

“Calm the fuck down.” I whisper.

“I’m trying.” He whispers back.

“Howdy!” Aj pipes up. “Nice ta meet’cha!” She gets up from her chair and walks over to Golden, holding out a hoof. Taking the hint, he grabs Aj hoof and shakes it. “Woah! Yer cold to the touch, you alright?”

“Uh, yeah. That’s just because I’m a… robot.” Aj doesn't respond right away.

“A what?”

“He’s made of metal.” When I said that Twi eyes widened, they even began to shine. “Alright, you all can go.” The girls, except for Twi, look to me. When they see the look on my face the smile mischievously. I then bolt out the main doors with the girls, excluding Twi. Leaving Golden with the ever-so-easily-excited-scientist Twilight.

“How did meet ‘em.” Rainbow asked.

“He kinda appeared in this place in a similar way I did.”

“Ohhh. Does that mean you're not the only heumoon-thing here?”

“It’s human, and yes, although. I wish he a woman.”

“Why darling?” Rarity asked.

“So I can fuck.” The girls freeze in their tracks. Then look to me. “What?”

“What’d yall say?”

“I said that I was hopping Golden was a woman so I can possibly make love. You know, do the dirty, putting my meat-rod in her love-hole, my frosting-stick into her cream-cake, my-”

“Ah think thats enough Ember.”

“At least you get it now.” I look to Fluttershy. Who at the moment has a bright pink face. “Right, sorry Flutters, kinda forgot you’re a little sensitive towards that subject.” I walk over to her, kneel down, and scratch her behind the ears again. *I love doing this.*

=Cute.= I stop scratching Flutters and stand back up.

“Whelp, I’ll see you girls later.” I flare my wings and take off. “Fuck I need to practice more with these fucking wings.”

A loud thumping comes from upstairs.

“Who the fuck?” I get up from my chair and walk upstairs and open the door. “Oh, hey Golden. Had fun?” He scowls at me.

“That wasn’t cool man.”

“Hey, you got to hang out with Twi right?”

“I guess, but still!”

“Still what? You got to hang out with Twilight for the day! Isn’t that your dream or some shit?”

“Yeah, you’re right.” He pauses. “Still wasn’t funny that you left me like that.”

“Me and the girls thought you’d be fine on your own. I see that we were right.” I walk back inside, leaving the door open for Golden. I hear the close behind and some footsteps.

“So what do we do now?”

“Now, we go to meet Celestia.”

“REALLY!?”

Author's Note

Yes, I decided to bring back Golden Streak. But please keep in mind that in this world his mind has been wiped clean of everything that has happened in my previous stories. I'm gonna try and 're-create' him.

Chapter 16: Well This was Unexpected

“Really!?”

“Well, yeah. Might as well be introduced to Celestia and Luna like when I first got here. Plus it gives me something to fucking do around here.” I mutter the last part.

“What?”

“Nothing, lets just go.” Without a second thought I teleport both of us a fair distance from the main gates of the castle.

“Woah! What the hell?”

“Relax, I just teleported us to Canterlot.”

“You can do that?”

“Yeah, I can use magic basically the same way Twi can, I think you can too.”

“Really? Fuck yeah!” A few pish-posh ponies stair in our direction.

“Shut up, the ponies here don’t like cursing all that much.”

“Oh, ok.”

“Now follow me and say nothing.”

“Ok.” With Golden walking next to me we walk up to the main gates, the guards standing at either side tilt their, I think they’re called halberds, so the gate’s blocked. The guards look to me and stair for a second.

“Ambassador Ember. To what do we owe for your visit?”

“I just need to talk to Princess Celestia or Princess Luna, whoever is available.”

“What business do you have with the princesses?”

“I need to speak with them about a private subject.”

“Understood. Who is this?” The guard nods his head towards Golden.

“He’s just a good friend.” The stallions pauses.

“Very well, enter.” They bring their halberds back to a standing pose. Me and Golden, fucking odd-ass name, walk in.

“I hope I remember where the fuck to go in there.”

“Why?”

“It’s a bit of a maze in that castle.”

“Oh… Well fuck.”

“Are we there yet?”

“Ask that one more time and I’ll rip your head off. No we are not.” We’ve been roaming these fucking halls for what felt like hours. “Fucking halls all look the same.”

“Alright dude, fuck. And you know something?”

“What?” I’m a little surprised the soft clinking his feet make each time they hit the ground hasn’t driven me insane.

“You’d be less scary if you weren’t so calm all the time.” That got me to smirk a little.

“Heh.” We turn into a random hallway. “This might be it.” At the end of the hall is a huge set of wooden double doors. One of them has the sun and the other has a crescent moon on it.

“Fucking finally!” When we got closer I saw that there were two more ponies standing at each side of the doorway. And boy were they sporting some gear; full-blown body armor with a gold shine to it. All I could see where their eyes, one set was a dull grey and the others were a deep cerulean. They both look to me, then back to looking straight forward. Next thing I know one door is covered in a red glow, and the other is bathed in a soft white glow. Allowing us entry. I look back to the ponies and they nod ever-so-slightly to me. I nod back and we walk in.

“Come on Golden” The last thing I saw on the grey-eyed one were wide eyes. As if it didn;t expect me to nod back.

“Huh? Oh, yeah.” I roll my eyes and look back ahead. Celestia and Luna were sitting in their respective thrones at the other end of this huge chamber, I would’ve looked around if a certain memory didn’t make itself present in the forefront of my mind. And I got a little mad at that.

“Ember! What are you doing here? And who is that?” Celestia asked.

“Princess Celestia,” Might as well show them some respect, right? “Princess Luna, this Golden Streak. The second human to appear here.” I heard a little ‘phew’ when I introduce him to them.

“Another ‘hue-man’? But he looks to be of metal.” Luna commented.

“Trust me, he is a human.” I take a glance at him and see that there’s a bit of awe-struck look on his face. *He’s like a fangirls for Justin bieber… Fantastic.* “Celestia?” She turns her attention to me. “May we speak privately?” For a second she gave me an odd look.

“Alright.” She stood from her throne and walked down the small flight of stairs in front of it.

“Follow me.” I do so and she leads me to a door hidden behind the thrones. Said door lead into a small conference room. At one end sat a chair that was obviously meant for Celestia as she took her seat. I decided to sit a few chairs away from here. “What it is you wanted to speak with me?”

“First of all, I want to know why you decided to send me back to my planet, without, my, fucking consent.” My tone went really dark at the last part. I was managing a good poker-face, same couldn’t said for her though. Her ears folded and she looked down a little, with a mix of a sad, almost embarrassed look.

“Oh… Well… I… I thought you, wanted to go back.”

“What gave you that thought?”

“My sister, Luna convinced me it would’ve been ‘better for all of us,’ if I sent you back.” In all seriousness, I can’t get mad at her, or Luna, for that. In fact it kinda makes sense. How bad would you feel of alien with the same thought process and emotions like you were sent to the planet you live on, and then have them find out that they’re the only one of their species on said planet, you would do everything in you power to send them back right?

“Did you know that I was perfectly ok with spending the rest of my life here? Even though I would the only one of my own kind here?” She shakes her head.

“No, I did not.”

“Then I forgive you.” Her head shoot sup, both brows raised in surprised. “Just don’t do that again. Lest you a ball of fire head straight for you.” I say with a smirk, she smiles back. “Changing the subject to Golden Streak.” When I said that her face returned to normal with an inquisitive look to it. “His presence can mean a few things.”

“Like?”

“Like, you may be seeing more of us show up in the near future, there may an armada on it’s way to this planet to either colonize or conquer, and that’s all I can come up with at the moment.” Celestia’s eyes almost shoot out of her head at the mention of the ladder. “I’m really leaning towards the former. Can you feel it if a living being is close to this planet?” She nods.

“Yes, and I do not sense anything. Why do you ask?”

“Well… my people have kinda created a way to travel the stars.” She gives a serious look. “And I’ve been feeling a little paranoid whether or not they’re coming here or not.”

“I can assure you that I do not sense anything making it’s path to here Ember.”

“Thanks Celestia.”

“You are welcome. Is this all need to talk to me about?”

“Yes. Shall we go back to your sister and Golden?” A smile adorns Celestia’s face.

“Yes, we shall.” She likes to mess people? Huh… We both get up from our chairs and head back to the front of the throne. Golden and Luna seemed to hit things off really well. If both of their faces suggest that.

“Golden!” He looks to me. “We need to go.” His face falls a little.

“Aww… Ok. Will I see you later tonight Princess Luna?” Luna smirks a little.

“We shall see.” I couldn’t see Golden’s face at the moment, but anyone could see the child-like grin he was sporting. Luna and Golden shook hand-to-hoof and he walked to stand next to me. The second before I teleported us back to Ponyville Golden waved to Luna, a wave she returned. We appeared back at my house.

“I see you already made friends with Luna huh?” He nods enthusiastically.

“Yeah! It was a little awkward at first, but when I started to talk about the night and shit she immediately opened up.”

“Nice.” I say before I began to walk outside.

“Uh… where are you going?”

“To Sweet Apple Acres, hopefully Aj has some shit I can do.”

“Oh… uh… mind if I come along?” I look back to him, he’s looking a bit shy, and a bit embarrassed. And I think I know why…

-It only makes sense that he would want to stick next to you, seeing as we’re the only humans in this place ‘n all-

*True.*

“Ehh… Why not? Come on.” I wave a hand in a ‘follow me’ motion and I step outside with Golden in tow. Just then an idea forms itself in my head. “On second thought I got a better idea.” I turn to look at Golden Streak.

“What?”

“Want to find out what you’re capable of?”

“Huh..?” He thinks for a second. “Oh! Yeah! Lets do that!”

“Alright then,” I clap my hands, an old habit I never kicked. “lets start out in the field.”

“Ok, what do you think we should test first?”

“Uhhh… how about strength? You look like an android that can handle extreme weight.” I snap my fingers and a bed similar the one I sleep in appears in front of us. “Lets start with this.” I back up to observe. Golden doesn’t say anything and opted to try and lift the thing from the foot-end. And he lifted the damn thing! I’m more surprised that it didn’t break with the way he was holding it. “Wow… ok yeah you’re a strong fucker.”

“Yeah, I’m not even trying.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah.”

*Note to self: Do not get him pissed off at you.* “Great,” I snap my fingers and the bed disappears. “Now to the fun part; magic. Since I’m not that great at using magic yet I’ll teach you what I know.”

“Ok, so what first?” I snap my fingers again and a small jar appears on my hand.

“Levitation. Just make a mental image of this jar in your mind. Imagine it floating. Once you feel a rush of something open your eyes.” He does is I instructed, a few seconds later the jar is covered in a yellow glow. And it begins to hover. “It might also help if you use your hands.” Just as I said that his hands raised and twitch a little. And the jar sits perfectly still in mid-air. Golden opens his eyes, and immediately loses concentration when he eyes the jar floating, the glow around the jar fades away and it drops onto my hand. “And you’re going to need a lot of practice.”

“Aesome. What else can you teach me?” I wrack my brains, trying to remember what else Twi taught me.

“Teleportation.” That got him to be like a giddy little kid in a candy store. “Close your eyes again, like that, now make a mental image of where you want to be, and imagine yourself standing there. You should feel the same rush from before.” And just like that, he disappears with a loud ‘pop’ and a bright yellow flash of light.

-I wonder where he went?-

“It doesn’t matter where he went, what matters is if he can teleport back here.” As if on cue a bright flash of yellow light signified his return. A wide, excited smile plastered on his face.

“Dude, this is fucking awesome!”

“Heh, yeah, I know.” Then a random question formed in my head. “Hey, you mind if I asked something personal?” Golden a little confused.

“Depends what the question is.”

“Did you leave anything behind before? Like friends? Or… family?” Golden puts a hand to his chin.

“I really didn’t have much in the way of friends. But familly...” His face fell.

*Oh fuck.*

=You got that right num nuts.=

~This is not good.~ Why the fuck did I have ask that stupid fucking question?

“Mom… Dad… Nikky...” Now I feel like a piece of shit. “They think I’m dead… They’s probably having a ceremony for me… Oh, god.” he sunk to his knees. And just stared at the ground. I’d bet he’d be crying if he could produce tears. I opted to sit down next to him and put a supportive arm around his shoulders. “I didn’t even say goodbye to them. *sniff*”

“Hey, it’s alright man. If it makes you feel any better, you’re not the only one on this boat.”

“What?”

“I was pretty much kidnapped and probably sent through some wormhole to get here. I might as well be dead too. At least you still got family to worry about.”

“Oh, wait… what?”

“My mother passed on her deathbed, and my father succumbed to a brain tumor a while ago.”

“Wow dude, that’s heavy stuff...”

“Yeah, it is… Anyway, back to you, it;s going to be ok. Alright? As long as got me nothing can happen to you. Got it?” Golden gave a small, warm smile. And then he hugs me, we stay like that for a while. He lets go after a few minutes.

“Thanks, I needed that, I really needed that.” I pat him on the back.

“Any time.” As I got up a light bulb lit up my head. “Do you… want to go back?”

“What?”

“Do you want to go back to your world?”

“Is… is that even possible?”

“Did I tell you that Celestia sent me back to my world for a day?” He shakes his head. “Well she did, and she brought me back here. I could probably get her to send you back if you want.”

“I… I would like that.”

“And that’s why I’m here.” After I left Golden with Chrysi I went to Twi’s and explained today’s events.

“Oh wow. Well, The princess has sent you to your planet tight?”

“Yes, that’s why I think Celestia can do the same for Golden.” Twi scratches her hoof to her chin. “Can you send a letter to her about this?” Twi thinks for a minute.

“Ok! Actually, we can go to Princess Celestia right now! The faster the better right?”

“I suppose… Wait.” I saw her horn lighting up. Before I could react my vision goes white, then a swirling tunnel of colors fills my eyes. I couldn’t gauge how fast we were going, I could feel gravity keeping me on some surface, I couldn’t move. I could say we were going light-speed. Before I can even registered what just happened everything stops and the setting changed. I’m standing in what appears to be the throne of Celestia and Luna. But that didn’t come to me at the moment. As soon as all that passed I immediately felt sick to stomach. Like a drank a few bottles of vodka before going to sleep, and right now I’m suffering the hangover. I don’t know how I managed to stand as long as I did, but I did eventually fall on my back. I couldn't even feel the pain from the impact. My vision started to fade black and I felt my eyes roll up. I heard someone call my name before I lost consciousness.

*Ooooh…. fuck…* I thought before I completely blacked out.

“Ember!” Twi called out, she galloped over to him, when she got closer she noticed something was wrong, firstly; there wasn’t a solid ‘thud’ a body like his would make. It was more like a soft splat. And the athro’s body seemed to gain a glossy texture and started to convulse, a lot. “Ember?” Princess Celestia and Princess Luna got up from their thrones, both a little confused and afraid for the only human they know.

“What is happening Twilight?” Princess Celestia asked. The princesses stopped at either side of Twilight and just stared in mild astonishment and disgust as the human’s body changed shape, texture, transparency, and size.

“I don’t know! This has never happened before!” By now Ember’s body gained a see-through look to it, and his limbs shrunk into his body and it shrank into a grey-colored blob of what can only assume is slime, and the convulsions stopped. Silence befell the Princesses of the Sun, Moon, and Friendship/Magic. Luna spoke up after what felt like an eternity.

“What has happened to him? He looks to be of... slime.”

“I don’t know sister.” Princess Celestia’s horn light up and the same glow showed up around the mass of grey slime. The glow faded when she was done analyzing the blob.

“Ember is still there, don't worry Twilight.”

“What?” Twilight looked to Celestia, her puffy, blood-shot, teary eyes stared at the sun diarch.

“I can sense his consciousness in that… mass. Right now he is in a comatose state.”

“B-but how did *sniff* happen?” Twilight turned back to the blob of slime that used to be a human. Luna leaned over to her sister and whispered.

“What do we do sister?”

“The best course of action we can take right is just wait.” Celestia whispered back, she then stood back up a walked over to Twilight. Resting a wing over the purple pony’s withers. “He will be alright Twilight. Right now I need you to be strong.”

“But I can’t!” Twilight snapped back. Catching both Celestia and Luna off guard.

“What?”

“I should’ve know better than to teleport him with me! Spells react violently when directed at him! Oh how can I be so stupid!” Twilight sagged to the floor, her forelegs covering her face as she sobbed. Celestia looked to Luna, the lunar goddess could only shrug in response. At this point, Celestia couldn’t think of anything what to say that wouldn't make things worse. She knew Twilight well, she knew whatever she would say, Twilight would respond negatively. So She decided to help Twilight anyway she can. “I wonder if he’ll even want to talk to me again after this.” That was what she needed to start.

“I’m sure he will forgive you Twilight.”

“*Sniff* You think so?” Celestia nodded.

“I know so.” She said with a motherly smile. Twi smiled back. With that Celestia walked closer to the blob.

“We need to bring him out of sight. We can’t let anypony see him in this… state.” Once again her horn glows yellow and the blob is picked up in her magical grasp.

“Where do we take him sister?”

“Lets take him to my room.”

Oooooh fuck I needed a fucking coma. No kidding, I could finally change my sleep schedule, if that can even happen at this point. I wouldn’t be surprised if I finally meet the big man above, or end up wherever the fuck you end up when you die. Seriously! I should be dead at this point!

“Uuugghh...”

“Oh! He’s waking up!” I heard a familiar voice shout. Now that I think about it, it felt kinda weird when I groaned. I roll my tongue in my mouth. Yep, definitely weird. Everything felt my slick, like nothing had texture anymore. Get your fucking mind out of the fucking gutter right fucking you dirty mother fucker. “Ember? Can you hear me?”

“Yeah… I can… Ugh fuck I feel like shit.” I can’t even feel my anything. I crack open my eyes slowly and see that I’m staring straight at some ceiling. My sense of touch returns to me and whatever I’m laying on feels like a fucking cloud. It was an amazing feeling. I tried to move one of my arms, nothing. “Uh… why can’t I feel my arms, or my body for that matter?”

“Oh… Well… Uh… Who do I say this… Uumm...”

“You were somehow turned into a ball of… slime.” That got my full, undivided attention. As it sparked a nearly primal reaction… I may be exaggerating it, but I still bolted up to a sitting position. Using my arms for leverage. I was a really fancy-looking room with Celestia, Luna and Twilight. All of them looked to be really shocked to see me.

“What?”

“Take a look at thyself.” Luna responded. I look at questioningly, but obliged her. I look down and my brain froze up. When I looked at myself I saw that I was completely made of a grey colored, semi-transparent slime. I still had my upper torso, a blob of grey slime represented my bottom half. Now, I would like to say that I DIDN’T pass out. But seeing yourself as a literal slime-person, that fucking broke the last of my mental reinforcements. I fell back onto the bed and passed out for the second time of the day.

Chapter 17: Everything's Fine Now, Hopefully...

So yeah, passing out two times a day is nothing really healthy for anyone, at least I got some much needed sleep. Also, I’ve apparently been turned into a fucking living slime. I knew spells cast on me had nasty effects on me, but seriously!? I simple teleportation turns me into a fucking slime ball? Anyway, I think I’m waking up, again.

“Are you alright Ember?” It was Celestia.

“Ugh, you tell me...” I get up again and look at myself. “I... don’t know what to feel anymore...” It’s true, at this point I’ve been dealing with an entirely new world, a few new species, having my wings torn off- “My wings...” I mutter.

“What?” Twi asked. I tried to flex my wings, I did get a feeling of something moving on my back. I look behind myself, and was elated to see that even in this goo form I still have them, I just wonder if I can fly with these… I flap them a few times, nothing, they bend to impossible angles to create even the slightest lift. At this new revelation I turn to the three ponies in front of me.

“Turn me back into a human, now.” My rage started to build again, I even started feel warmer. They didn’t say anything and my rage continued to build. Celesia said something to break the heavy silence.

“I’m afraid we can’t.” When she said that my anger skyrocketed.

“What?” I clenched my fists and the temperature raised to a hot summer day in the middle of a desert kind of heat. In my peripheral I saw little balls of fire form around me. It kinda took me a few seconds to realize what Celestia was doing. *Getting me mad enough to make me turn into a fireball again, that might change me back…* I gave Celestia a ‘got ya’ look before I let myself get lost in the sea of anger that dwelled within me. Next I get that feeling of knowing everything like before, and then I felt extremely powerful again, but this time it didn’t feel as strong as before. I think I even began to hover in the air. When my vision focused, I failed to notice that in the first place, I saw that I was in a yellow bubble of magic floating in mid-air, probably to keep anything from being burnt. No one spoke for a bit, until I decided to break the silence, I think the fire that makes up my being has already done that, eh… I digress.

“I commend you Celestia. I would’ve never thought to do this.”

“This form replaced you wings, didn’t it?” She gave me a sly smile.

“I’m only human, Celestia. Though, I probably would’ve figured out to turn into this again. But still, thank you for making it quick.”

“Anytime Ember.” This whole time Twilight and Luna stayed quiet this whole, Luna looked at Celestia, a little aghast. And Twi was just wearing a shocked look. I guess they must be-

“Of course!” Twi recovered, she slapped her hoof to her forehead. “Last time you changed into this form you got your wings back! Why didn’t think of that?” As much as I wanted to make a joke out of that, I was more concerned with whether or not his would work.

“That was quite clever of you sister.” Luna appraised.

“Thank you Luna.” Celestia turned her attention back to me. “How long do you think you will stay like this?”

“I think not very long. I’m already starting t o feel tired. You mind handing me a mirror? I want to see what I look like.”

“Of course.” A large mirror appears in front of me. And just as I thought, I look like a little sun, this time the edges are a bright yellow. And my eyes, they’re just blue circles. I scowl and they turn to slanted half circles.

*Wow I look badass.*

-We sure do.-

=Hell YEAH we do!=

~I agree.~

*Hey, you’re all back, where were you guys?*

-We’ve mostly been exhausted like you. -

*I see. Oooh fuck I’m getting tired fast.*

~Let me fix that.~ I felt a rush of magic and I suddenly didn't feel tired anymore. I was still losing me current ball-of-fire state. I watch in awe as the fire started to die out, revealing more of my body as patches of fire extinguished themselves, as more and more of my body was revealed I was ecstatic to see that feathers were poking out.

“This is like pushing the reset button...” I marveled at how simple it was to return to normal. If it was this easy to change into a blob of slime, then back to my normal self, I’m a little scared to think what different spells will do to me. The bubble I was in dissapeared and I landed on the incredibly soft bed.

“What’s a ‘reset button’?” Twilight asked.

“It’s mostly a term used when you, reset, certain things or aspects in a video game to default settings. Do you have those here? And is this your room Celestia?”

“No, we don’t. And yes, it is.” I quickly got off the bed. I wanted to ask more about what technology they have here. But I remembered that I more or less made a promise to Golden.

“Oh well, anyway. Did Twilight tell you why we’re here?” Celestia smiled when I asked that.

“Yes, she did. And I’m pleased to tell that I can send Golden Streak back to his world.”

“Perfect!”

“Yes, I sent a carriage for him, he should be here now. Come with me.” She said and she walked out the room, now that I had a chance to look around the room it was fucking huge. A few bookshelves line the walls, along with a large curved desk that held stacks of papers and books. Which was all currently illuminated by sunlight from outside, even the windows were really big. There was even a balcony the overlooked Canterlot. The bed I was laying on was massive! It looked like three queen sizes were mashed together in one big circled bed. We left the room and headed back to the throne room if I remember correctly. Where there happen to be a certain andriod standing at one end of the large room. He had two guards with him. When they saw us Celestia dismissed the guards and began talking to Golden Streak. At her request at a distance so we couldn’t hear them.

“What do you think she's talking to him about?” I asked Luna.

“No doubt she is making sure of Golden’s request to be sent back to his home world.”

“Oh, he seemed dead said when I offered to do all of this for him. I don’t know why he would have second thoughts.”

“Why do you think that?”

“He told he has family back on his planet. He wasn’t too happy when he realized he wasn’t going to see them again.”

“I see...” From the corner of my eye I saw that heard lowered a little.

“You really like him as friend huh?” She nodded weakly. “Well if makes it any better, I consider you a good friend.” She looked to me.

“You do..?” I nodded.

“Yeah, besides the fact that I need to trust you to not go through my mind without my consent. I can say that you’re a good friend.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.” Luna looked away, for what? I don’t know. Think I said something I shouldn’t have, probably the whole trust with memories, I turn to walk over to Twilight. Before I made my way over to Twi I’m assaulted from behind by a blue mass of fur and feathers. Two hooves wrap around my neck and a set of blue wings wrap themselves around me.

“Thank you.” I heard her whisper. She leaned her head onto my shoulder. Her tears soon began to soak into the feathers there. With my magic I carefully lift her off my body, I turn back around and give Luna a proper hug. We stay like that few a minute, hen Luna lets go. She wipes the tears off her eyes. “Thank you.” She states once again.

“Anytime. Lets go see what’s gonna go down, as far as Golden ging to back to his world.”

“Lets.” She recomposes herself. I hadn't noticed that Twi joined Celestia and Golden.

“So how’s it going?” I asked.

“Golden will be going to his home world.” Twi answered.

“Really? That’s it?”

“There is one addition,” Celestia chimed in. “I will be giving him a scroll that allows Golden Streak to come back to Equestria, should he decide too.”

“Cool, best of both worlds I guess?” I look to Golden and he nods. “Can he use the scroll to go back and forth?”

“I’m afraid not, the scroll is enchanted with a one-way teleportation spell.”

“Oh, well you can send him right?” She nods. “Ok then. So… shall we see you off?”

“Yeah, I’m ready to go.” He said. Celestia stood right in front of him, she motioned for us to stand next to her and we do so.

“I’ll see you all some time!” He waved to us, and we waved back.

“See ya!”

“We will surely miss you!”

“Bye!” We all but Celestia said our goodbye’s as he started to fade away. What surprised me is that he started turning back into a human as he faded away. From what I saw he was white with black hair and green eyes, lucky bastard. I was born with brown eyes and brown hair. With that over with, awkward silence befell us. Well, I think mostly awkward for me and Twi. Celestia and Luna looked contempt to sit there in silence. I think to pay respect to Golden, or out of modesty. I don’t know. Without saying the sun and moon princesses get up and walk away, presumably to their rooms.

“I guess that’s our cue to head back home huh?”

“Yeah.” She closes her eyes and her horn lights up. “Twilight!”

“What!?” She loses her concentration and looks to me.

“Have you learned nothing woman!? You can’t teleport me with you!”

“Oh… right… heh… Sorry.” She blushes.

“Whatever, I’ll see you later.” I say as I teleport home. After greeting Chrysi and explaining what happened I went to my room to fully digest what has happened.

“So it’s going to be winter soon is it?” I asked Twi.

“Yes.”

“Nice. I’ve always preferred it cold.”

“Really?” I nod. After Golden got sent back to his world everything continued like normal. I decided to start walking around town more often, since I really don’t have much to do at home. Me and Twi were talking about yesterday until the subject changed to the upcoming winter. According to her, the ponies head start winter with an event called ‘The Running of the Leaves’. Which is apparently a fall even that leads to winter, and what happens is that the ponies start at one end of Whitetail Woods, which is a nicer version of the Everfree, and they run to other end, causing the leaves of the trees to fall down. And I missed that event, and Rainbow and Aj were part of it, competing against each other. Fuck me.

“I’ve always liked it cold. Even though I used to live in a desert.”

“You lived in a desert?”

“Yeah, I told you. Right?”

“I don’t think so...”

“Ay Ember!” I heard someone yell from behind. Me and Twi looked behind us and see that Vinyl with Octavia, Lyra, and Bon Bon. They’re like their own little group of friends. Cool.

“Hey Vinyl, what’s up?”

“Eh we just wonderin’ if you like to see if ya wanted to see us play!”

“Really? Are you going to host a concert or something?”

“Oh no, nothing like that.” Octavia answered. “We always get together once or twice a week for a little practice. Lyra and Bon Bon are usually our audience.”

“So whaddya think? Wanna join us?” I look to Twi.

“Mind if I..?”

“Go ahead, I have to go check on Spike anyway.”

“Cool, see ya later then.” Twi waves and she walks off. “I guess I’ll join you girls.”

“Awesome! Come with us!” The little group walks off, with me right behind. They lead me to the market, to a little candy shop with the name ‘Bon Bon’s Bonbons. So Bon Bon owns this store? Clever girl. We go inside and my senses are assaulted by some exquisite scents of chocolate, vanilla, and Oohh I fucking love chocolate dipped strawberries.

“How come I've never seen this place before? I fucking love sweets.” They just chuckle at me. I continue to follow them as they head to the back of the shop. Apparently this also a home. I saw some stairs and some other rooms.

Anyway, the room they lead me to had a few instruments hung to the walls and some what looks to be a mini-stage. Vinyl, Bon Bon and Lyra sit on chair that I didn't notice until now, and Octavia stands atop the stage, holding a cello and a bow. I sit on the ground since there wasn’t a chair I could use. That was my size. And Octavia began to play.

“That was amazing Octavia.” I praised.

“Thank you.” She said.

“Just like usual Tavi.” Vinyl commented.

“Be quiet Vinyl. Ember?”

“Yeah?”

“Would you like to give it a go? I have heard that you are quite talented.”

“Really? Who told you that?”

“A certain mare?”

“Was it Pinkie?”

“... Yes.”

“Figure, I guess Ill give it a try.” I stand up and walk over to Octavia. Taking the Cello she used as she walked to sit with her friends. One snap of the fingers later I’m sitting in a chair, preping to play an old song I used to play when I was younger. For the life of me I can’t remember the name or who created it. It’s been a few years since I’ve played anything. Anyway, I gracefully set the bow against the strings and play. My mind went blank as I continued to play, I closed my eyes and focused in the song as it played itself out in my head. God it’s such a fucking release to do this again. Not as much as pounding someone’s face in, or putting a bullet on some guilty fuckers head, or shoot Corey and his friends point-blank with a fucking shotgun. Time seemed to slow and everything around me faded away, leaving me, and only me and this cello.

“Yo Ember, you alright?”

“*Thwack* Be quiet!”

“Ow! Okay!” That almost broke my concentration. I just waved it off, figuratively, and kept on playing. For about another minute. Time flies when you play an emotional song, apparently. I open my eyes again and realize that I was crying a little.

*Fuck, I needed that.*

-No matter how small of a release it was, it was still good.- Innuendos aside, I looked to the ponies in front of me. Octavia had a mix of a sad and amazed with tears threatening to leak from her face. Vinyl had an impressed look on her face. Lyra was also impressed. Bon Bon… she looked like she was staring at the face of god. Even her eyes dilated and gained a glossy shine.

“What?” I haven’t received mixed results like this, especially something as random as Bon Bon.

“That. Was... Amazing!” Bon Bon… I’m going to sat just Bon from now on, she cheered and started clapping her hooves.

“Eh, it was pretty good.” Fucking Vinyl.

“I liked it.” Lyra had a innocent smile on her face. I guess she’s the neutral one amongst them.

“That was a wonderful piece of music Ember, what was that song?”

“The name of it eludes me at the moment. I doubt you’ve even heard of it anyway. It being from a different world and all.” Lyra perked up at that.

“Wait, so you are from a different world.” I nod. “I knew it! In your face Bonnie! In! Your! FACE!” She jumped off her chair and jabbed her hoof in Bon’s direction. Bon just rolled her eyes.

“Oh, shut up Lyra. How were we supposed to believe you from the beginning?”

“Bon Bon has a point Lyra. I didn't even know you ponies existed, you were all just legends of myth.” Not exactly lying, but not exactly telling the truth either.

“Really? Ponies don’t exist where you come from?”

“Not your kind to be specific. You know how you have wild animals here?” They nod. “Where I come from, ponies are nothing but wild animals. Some of us usually have them as livestock like cows and stuff.”

“... What?”

“Yeah… It’s a bit sad, isn’t it?” All four of them nod at me.

“Does that mean… that you..?” Bon asked.

“Oh, god no.” I grimace. “The way they kept them in small rooms. I never like to keep animals the way people do.” Honestly, I could care less how people kept livestock. The planet’s too populated with humans and other animals anyway, we could do with a few million of us… not having children. For a few years. Yeah…

“Well… It’s good to know that you’re not as bad as you look.” Bon remarked.

“Really?” I ask. Bon just gives me a dumb look, until she realized what she said. Her hooves flew up to her mouth and as scared look creeps upon her face.

“Omigosh! I didn’t mean to!”

“Don’t worry about it Bon Bon. I figured you ponies would see me as some kind of monster.” I got up and handed the cello to Octavia.

“Hey, it ain’t nothing like that.” Vinyl tried to reassure. “It’s just that… you're a little… Scary lookin’.”

“That sure helps Vinyl. Thanks.” I make my way out the room.

“Vinyl!”

“Sorry!” I hear hoof steps from behind.

“Ember, please wait.” I turn around and maintain a stoic face. It’s not that they offended me. I just got a little upset. I absolutely hate it when I’m seen as a monster. And to know that the pe- ponies here see me as a monster. I haven’t done anything that would give the slightest hint of a monster! I doubt they even saw me with Tirek. Or if they think I was that bright ball of fire.

“Yes?”

“Please excuse Vinyl and Bon Bon. They… they don’t...”

“They don’t have a filter?” I supplied.

“You can say that. I’m sorry about them. In all honesty, I didn’t really think you would be so talented. Nopony really knows much about you. And with what you are. I mean, look at you! You’re basically two or three times our size! No offense.” Octavia really must to get on my good side.

“None taken. And thanks. And just between me and you. It’s really difficult to get me angry.” I smile at her. “I like to call myself a calm person. Plus it was kinda funny to see their faces.”

“I see.” She smiles. “Should I tell them that you’re alright?”

“Yeah. I didn’t mean to scare you guys either.

“That’s good to know. Oh, by the way, where are you going? If you don't mind me asking.”

“I’m just gonna walk around for a bit more. I have nothing to do at my house.”

“I see… I guess we’ll see you later?”

“Sure. See ya.” I wave to her and I walk out the door.

Author's Note

Yes, Golden Streak will be coming back sometime in the future. Yes, he will be that op son-of-a-bitch you all know and love. Please, leave a like and comment! :pinkiehappy: If ya want.

Chapter 18: More Exposition and Character Building

Well after that little scene, I decided to walk around a bit more. Though, there was a noticeable lack of ponies milling about.

*Odd... why would they be-* A nasty chill runs up my spine as an ice cold breeze passes by. *That must be why, are they getting ready for winter? I wonder...* At the time Pinkie’s place was the closest I could walk to. So I made my way to there to find it was closed. I looked into the windows with no avail. *Must be that then. Pinkie usually has this open all the time.* I remove myself from the window and head back home. during the walk home I couldn’t shake that stupid feeling that something was watching me. I just ignored it and went on my way…

I got home without incident, which was pretty surprising. Since trouble loves to visit me at the worst of times. It even started snowing when I made it inside. I was about call out to Chrysi but someone sitting in the living room decided to make a surprise visit. He was looking at the fireplace, which was burning at the moment, so he hadn’t noticed me yet.

“Gabriel?” He whips his head around.

“Ember! It’s so great to see you again!” He gets up from the chair he was sitting on, walks over to me, and wraps his arms around me in a man-hug. I was a little too stunned to even return the hug. “So how’s it been? Good I hope?” He says when he lets me go.

“Uh… It’s been good.” I say when my mind rebooted. “It’s good to see you again too.”

“I know right!? It’s been a while!”

“... It’s only been a few days since you left.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.” Ga- Golden puts a hand to his chin.

“I guess the time difference between this and my world are different?”

“What? You mean time in your place passes by faster than here?” He nods. “Huh… cool, I guess. How long has it been for you?”

“A few months.”

“Wow. I guess that proves it. So what did you do when you got back to your word?”

“Oh ! the funny thing about that. Turns out my family almost took me off life support when I came too.”

“Really?” He nods. “Heh, did you feel an unimaginable amount of pain when you woke up?”

“Surprisingly not, I just felt a little sore.” Fuck that would've been funny if he was in a shit-ton of pain. What? I got a morbid sense of humor, lay off. Besides, he didn't die so that’s a plus.

“Cool.”

“So what’s been going on here?”

“Not much, it’s already winter here.” At the mention of winter he straightens up. “What?”

“Dude, that reminds me.”

“What?”

“You’re on the show!”

“... Excuse me?”

“You’re on the fucking show that’s about this place!”

“Really..?”

“Yeah!”

“... Huh. Cool. Does it show where I come in?” He nods.

“Yeah, some portal spat you out and you fell, a lot.” Finally I find out how I exactly showed up in a field. “And then the mane six found you, they wanted to ask what you were but you were knocked out, then Twilight decided to drag you for some reason.”

“You think she would've carried me huh?”

“Yeah, I don’t know why she didn’t do that. Anyway, the episode continued with you waking up, that little standoff with Rainbow, it even showed how you scared her!”

“Awesome.” I smirk.

“Yeah, and then it ended with you being introduced to the town.”

“Is that it?”

“For that episode it is.”

“Wait, I’m more episodes?”

“Yep!”

“Huh, I don’t know how to feel about that...”

“Dude! You should be fucking elated! Your appearance caused an entire shit-storm! People were going crazy about a human being brought into My Little Pony! It even got bigger when I came into the picture!”

“You realize if I was a normal person I would’ve passed out?”

“Who cares!? WE’RE IN A FUCKING CARTOON SHOW!” He practically jumps in the air like a Justin Bieber fan girl.

“Calm down and stop acting like a One-direct fan-girl.” He immediately freezes.

“That’s not cool, dude.”

“Shut up. To change the fucking subject. How did your family react to you not being dead.”

“They were elated to say the least. We were actually spending the few months together in a big vacation.” He finishes with a heartfelt smile.

“Nice. Did you tell them about this place?”

“Yeah, they didn't believe me at first, then I showed them the episode after I saw it. Oh! That reminds me. The little bit with Pipsqueak, that was cute man.”

“Uh… Who’s Pipsqueak?”

In some random building, many people sneeze.

“‘Who’s Pipsqueak’!? He’s one of the most beloved characters of My Little Pony! He’s the foal that asked what you were a while back.”

“Oh! Him! Now I remember. And you know I’m not a fan of the cartoon right?” Even though I watched the cartoon for research purposes.

“Oooooh yeaaaah... Right.” He pauses. “Eh... Whatever. Hey, where's that changeling? Isn’t she supposed to be living with you?”

“She’s in Canterlot because her hive might be coming to take her back when she doesn’t want to.”

“...”

“Oh… Well fuck.”

“Tell me about it. At this point I’m just waiting for them to show up.”

“What are you gonna do if they do?”

“I don't know, maybe go on a killing spree if they don’t see reason? or maybe talk to them if they want to?”

“Makes sense, except for the whole ’killing spree’.”

“I can always drive them off then.”

“That sounds better.”

“Fucking pansy.”

“Fuck you! What if they don’t want to fight? Or, you know. DIE!?”

“As if that would would matter at this point.”

“On this world it does!”

“Oh. Right. Meh...” A knock some from my front door.

“Who’s that?”

“I don’t know, I wasn’t expecting anybody today.” I walk over to the door and open it. Two ponies are standing there, their eyes widen when they see me. The one on the left as a brown stallion with a lighter brown mane and tale, with hazel eyes. The other is a plain blue with a black and grey striped mane. His shrunken eyes are a light grey.

“Can I help you?” The blue one regains his composure.

“Uh, yes, you can. Have you seen a changeling around here? Or a new pony around?”

“No, I haven’t, why are you looking for such a creature? Last I heard they were banished to the badlands.” Thank fucking christ I remember that bit from the show.

“That was a different hive, the one we are looking for comes from a different hive.”

“The fuck’s a hive?”

“Listen!” The blue one shouts. “Have you seen a bucking changeling or not!?”

“How about you go fuck yourself? Then come back when you’re in a better mood.” I slam the door in their faces.

“Who was it?”

“Just two fuckboys.” I hear an explosion from behind and the door flies by me, but some stroke of luck not hitting me. I spin around and the two stallions are now changelings.

“Holy fuck!” Golden shouts.

“Bad choice.” I say and the gauntlets form again. The two changelings rush me, their maws open and fangs bared. Aimed right my face. I side-stepped and landed a solid hail maker on both their backs. They slam into the ground and tumble across the floor, until they hit the wall across the hall. Both of them quickly stood up and lunged at me again. This time I uppercutted with both fists, sending both of them towards the ceiling, cracks form around the points of impact, then they both… just hang their. Their limbs flail, and I start laugh my ass off.

“Ember look out!” I hear Golden yell. I open my eyes and the changelings managed to dislodge themselves. And their running straight at me.

*Alright, ass-kicking time.* I side-step again and think of a way to end this as soon as possible.

These bugs really like to lunge, they just keep lunging at me. At one point I they lunge again and I clawed at them, my gauntlets raking across both their bodies. They scream in pain and slump to the floor, a grey goo leaking from the wounds. I walk closer to them, and a limb twitches. I back up as they weakly stand, both of them giving me angry stares. Seeing that they give up. I straighten up and wave my hand to the door. At this point I want the fuck out of my house.

“Hey, I honestly got no clue where the changeling is. Doesn’t mean ya have to fucking attack me, dickwads.” I say to them as they make their way to the forest. Of course I had to lie about that! Hopefully chrysi didn’t tell them about me, wait of course they don’t. they would’ve known who and what I was.

Plus it would be a bad idea to kill them now that I think about it. It wouldn’t be the best thing to cause an invasion on Ponyville. The changelings raise an eyebrow at me. But they eventually take their leave. Once they’re out my house I pick up the door they blew off.

-Fucking assholes.-

=Ya got that right.=

*Yeah, is there a way to fix this using magic?*

~Yes there is, just put the door back in its place, please.~

*Alright.*

“What the fuck was that!?”

“What was what?”

“That! Why did you let them go!?”

“Do you want an entire hive of changelings after you?” He clams up. “Thought so, I let them go for that reason.”

“It does make a bit of sense. Now that I think about it. What’ll you think will happen now?”

“I honestly have no clue.”

“Oh, ok. You know, that’s the first time I hear you say that.”

“No shit sherlock.”

“You really have no idea?” That’s when I flip a little.

“Do you really expect me to have an idea on what’s to come? I’m living in a world filled a completely new species, way of life, and I different culture all together! How tha FUCK do you expect me to always think of what to do!? Especially when I’m dealing with something no human has ever fucking experienced!?” I almost turned into the living fire-being with that little rant of mine. It scared the fuck out of Golden, but seriously, how the fuck can anyone expect me to always know what to do? Especially given my current situation? I barely know shit about this place, much less when it comes to changelings. Or any species on this planet.

“Woah, chill out dude.” He backs up a bit and holds his hands up.

“Sorry, but seriously, stop asking me what I think will happen. It’s annoying.”

“Alright. You ok?”

“I’m fine. Fuck I needed to let that out.”

“I can tell.”

“No shit.” I turn back around to fix the door, to my surprise the door’s already in place, hinges and all. *Huh, cool.*

“Where are you going?”

“Back to my room.”

“For what?”

“I'm workin’ on some shit.”

“Like what?”

“Making a computer.” *And possibly a way to upgrade the nanomites running around in my blood.*

~There is a way for you to do that?~

*I’m pretty sure there is. I just may have to learn a shrinking spell, does a spell like that exist?*

~Yes, but, why do you need a spell like that?~

*I need it for something.*

“A computer!? Here!?” Oh, yeah. Those machines tend to be non-existent around here.

“Yeah, come with me.” I motioned for him to follow me and he does. I lead him to my room and turn the lights on. Revealing the machine in its full glory in the center of the room. I walk over to it and turn it on.

“Alright, that’s fucking awesome. How did you get one here?” I smirk, snap my fingers and a cooling fan appears in my hand. Golden stares at me dumbly until the dots connect. “No… no fucking way… You built it!?”

“Yeah.”

“HOW!?” I toss him a large book I got from behind the desktop.

“Instructions can go a long way.”

“That’s still pretty epic. How is it even on though?” I reach behind the thing and pick up the crystal powering it. I notice it’s not glowing brightly so I give it some magic, bringing back the nice amethyst glow.

“Magic can be converted to other types of energy, in this case electrical energy.” I state matter-of-factly.

“Wow...”

“I know right? Thought, I need to come up with a more sustainable source of energy.”

“Why? Isn’t magic good enough?”

“There needs to be a constant flow of magic to power the desktop. And since there’s no way I can create a machine that can do such a thing I need to find another source.”

“What about solar energy?”

“I can’t do that, the flying ponies around would question what the black squares on top of the house are.”

“You mean pegasi?”

“Yeah, that.”

“Hm… I guess you only got magic until you find some other way huh?” Clap my hands and point at him.

“Bingo genius!”

“Shut up.”

“Fuck you, anyway. I think I’m good with how it’s set up for now.”

“Cool, how did the girls react to this? If you’ve showed them?”

“I did, and Twilight had a nerdgasm, much like how you did.”

“That’s no surprise.”

“I kinda figured since she’s the smart one of the group. Rainbow looked like she could care less.” Golden snickers at that. “And Rarity, Aj, Pinkie and Flutters were mildly interested.”

“Cool. Do you plan to show this to the town? Or- *gasp* We could mass produce these and sell them! We-” I stop him right there.

“Woah, calm down pony-boy. I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“Why not!?”

“Would you want to see this place gain a sudden technological advancement? Changing their way of life in a mere few years? Think of the backlash man!”

“What ‘backlash’?”

“Did you fall the fuck asleep in history class? Look at what technology, more specifically industrialization, has done to the planet! Do you really want to see that shit happen to this place?”

“But… how do you know that would happen.”

“It’d be bound to happen, ponies are no different to humans! Just add magic and we’re just like them.”

“Oh… you’re right...”

“Thank you.”

“Then, why did you build a computer?”

“Ehh it was mostly out of boredom.”

“The other part?”

“I like to keep it around as a reminder as to what and who I am. I rather like my humanity.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“Huh, I guess that’s kinda noble.”

“Eh… I think of it more like, ‘keeping my fucking humanity’.”

“Alright alright! I get it.”

“Just stop trying to use words you don’t know the meaning to.”

“I do know what nobel means.”

“Then don’t use words out of context.”

“Alright, just lay off.”

“Ok.”

“... So… You working on anything else?”

“You gonna keep asking me questions all day?”

“No.”

“Good, I plan to, in a sense, ‘upgrade’ my body.”

“How?” I give him a serious look. “Sorry.”

“Don’t worry about it. Did I ever tell you about all the little robots running around in my blood system?” He shakes his head. “Oh, well I do, and they essentially make me a superhuman. And I plan to upgrade those little robots.”

“How are going to do that?”

“With science, robotics, and a little bit of magic.” I smile broadly.

Author's Note

I just saw this story a few more dislikes after I comment a blog. Really? I honestly don't think it's because of that, but I can't help my... paranoia I guess and call it? Meh...

Also, I had to rewrite this particular chapter, the first two times I didn't like where it was going, thank god I finally decided to do some character building, lest you'd see this chapter come out a few weeks later. And I'm gonna try to keep updates to at least one chapter a week.

Chapter 19: Hearth's Warming

“That’s corny, you know that?”

“I know, but in this case it’s true.”

“Yeah, sounds kinda cool though.”

“It does, doesn’t it?”

“Yeah. Well, while you’re doing that, I'm gonna go do some other shit.”

“You go do that.”

So, it took longer than what I expected to, about three fucking weeks longer. How long is that altogether you ask? About a month and a half. And let me tell ya, it was mostly worth it. Why? I had to take a blood sample of my own blood, isolated a single nanomite, which is something literally impossible without magic given my situation. Even with magic it was a pain in the ass. Then I had Ruby create parts for the thing, which I also had enlarged. After that I had Tony Stark some shit and upgrade each individual part using magic. It still astounds me to this day that there is a fucking spell that enhances anything. I’m starting to think I’ making my own rules for using magic because of this. All I have to do is snap my fingers and the desired spell will cast.

Kinda amazing/scary at the same time, isn’t it? Anyway, after shrinking the machine back down to molecular size and test it on my own blood samples. I did have Ruby create, or ‘conjure’ as he calls it, a microscope to begin this whole process. You know? It’s cool to watch cells under a microscope. Not really, it’s more interesting to watch paint dry.

After a few test runs the new machine did succeed in improving regeneration rate, the little thing even began to duplicate themselves! What? You thought they already do? What gave you that? They just help regenerate lost limbs. Humans can already generate lost limbs, the nanomites help speed up the process.

Anyway, after the successful trial runs, I put the sample into a syringe and now I’m about to inject it back into my blood system. And Golden just happened to walk into my room.

“Hey E-” He froze when he saw the needle in my arm.

“You know what this is, stop overreacting.” I state after a few seconds of awkward silence.

“Oh thank god.” His visibly relaxes and walks down the stairs. “It’s those little robots right?”

“Precisely.”

“Oh good.”

“Shut up.”

“What exactly are you doing anyway?”

“Remember when I told about upgrading the little nanomites?”

“Oh yeeeaaaah! Wait, you sure that’ll work? Like, nothing bad will happen?”

“I’m sure nothing ‘bad’ will happen to me. I tested it on my blood to make sure.”

“Oh, ok.” At that I push the stopper, sending the blood by into my bloodstream.

“The effects should be instant.” I mutter under my breath.

“What effects?” Fuck, how did he hear me? I would've answered him, but a numbing sensation overtook my body, I was still standing, but any slight move could send me to the floor. “Hey, you alright?” I couldn’t even move my eyes to indicate I’m alright. Golden got closer and waved a hand in front of my face. After getting no response he backs away, a concerned look etched across his face. “Dude, you’re scaring me. Please say something.” I’m starting to enjoy the look on his face. The numbing sensation already went away and I can move again. I just wanted to get some fun out of it with Golden’s sudden appearance. And I’m not disappointed.

“Im gonna go get the gir-”

“BAAA!” I flare my wings and flail my arms about.

“WAAAAAA!!” He screams and I proceed to laugh my ass of. “DUDE! What the fuck!? That’s SO not funny!”

“Oh calm your *huff* metallic tits Golden. Hooo fuck that was funny.” I had to take a breather after that, it was that hilarious.

“FuckI YOU!” He walks out of the room.

“Wait!” He turns his head to me.

“What do you want, asshole?”

“How do my eyes look?”

“What?”

“How, do, my, eyes, look?” He sighs and walks closer to me. He stops when he’s a few feet away.

“Woah. That’s freaky, in a cool way.”

“Why?”

“They look like the blood vessels are circuits.”

“Perfect!”

“That’s what you were going for?”

“Yes, and it worked!”

“That’s really cool.”

“I know right? Now, where you planning to go?”

“I… actually don’t know. Maybe go see Twilight? Wait, you said it’s barely winter right?”

“Yeah.”

“We need to find Rainbow then.” He walks out the door and out my house in a brisk pace. With me in tow.

“Why?”

“You’ll see.”

“Alright.” I say a little unsure of the events to come.

“So, you’re telling me that everything I’ve done here is on that show?”

“Yeah, you went with the girls to the little town, tell me though, it didn’t show what you did to Starlight when you went into the cave with her.”

*Oh good, it didn’t show the rock.* “We had a stand off, she caused the cave to collapse, and a rock fell on top of her.”

“Did the same thing happen to her like Pinkie?”

“No.”

“What..? Oh.”

“Yeah. Anyway, what else happens?” He was glad I moved on.

“The episode ended with you and the girls partying. Speaking of which. That party Pinkie threw for you, did you almost start crying?”

“Why do you ask that?”

“Just a little curious.”

“I almost did.” The tone in my voice made it clear that I was not enjoying this conversation.

“Ok.”

“So, what else has this cartoon, show me doing?”

“Hmm, you did that thing with Tirek, awesome by the way, and then you did that thing with Starlight, the dreams, then then I came into the picture, then there was that little scene with Luna. There’s probably some little things I missed, but that’s most of what I’ve seen.”

“Cool.” I look up. “Hey, we’re here.”

“Oh really?” He looks up with me. “Huh, perfect. But how do we get up there?”

“I could fly us up there, but I don’t think both of us can walk on clouds.”

“Why can’t you? Could you even carry me?”

“I could carry you with my magic, and I wasn’t born wit these wings, remember?” *You can cast some kind of cloudwalking spell right Ruby?*

“Yeah.”

~Of course.~

*Can you cast it on me and Golden?*

~Of course!~ I feel a rush of magic and a red glow washes over me and Golden.

“Woah, what the fuck was that?”

“Just a cloudwalking spell.” I grab Golden in my magic and I take off towards the cloud mansion.

“Woah shit!”

“Calm down.” It only took a few flaps and I made to the front of the cloud mansion. I then set him down next to me.

“Thanks.”

“No-” I’m interrupted by very loud sobbing.

“That must be Rainbow!” Golden rushes inside.

“Ooookaaay...” I follow, a fair bit calmer than the robot. When I entered to building I was amazed on how it resembled a roman mansion. It does on the outside, I didn’t think I would look so much like a roman town square. All the pillars and patterns, it makes me a bit jealous. I look at the tracks left by Golden that eventually lead to her room. The girls are all hugging around Rainbow, wos looks to be crying about something, along with the girls. *What the fuck is she wearing…*

-A rainbow robe with turtle slippers, and she’s holding a turtle, no, tortoise, that has slippers on it’s feet that look like Rainbow.- To my right is Golden, a sympathetic look on his face.

*Wait, why..? Ooooh…* It doesn’t take a genius to figure out what’s going on. Reptiles usually hibernate like bears. But really? Rainbow crying over something like this? It’s not like the tortoise is dying! Although, I still thought this was… kinda funny. What? Fuck you, it is funny, she’s being overdramatic about a fucking tortoise hibernating! What’s not to laugh at? At least I managed to step out the room and out the house to laugh my ass off. Once I’m calm I walk back inside to Rainbow’s room. And it seems the girls are content to just sit there in silence. I shrug and head back out. They might question me later about leaving and coming back, then leaving again. *Eh… no harm in telling the truth.* From the porch I noticed that ponies were milling about in town. With that I decided to head into town and walk around.

“So lemme get this straight, you left because ya thought it was ‘funny’ that Rainbow was cryin’ over Tank goin’ inta hibernation?” Aj asked and she kicks a tree. All the apples that hung from it fell into the placed tubs below the leaves.

“Pretty much.” I kick a tree not too far from Aj. Knocking the apples from it and they fall into tubs placed below.

“Ya know that’s a little messed up right?”

“Not really, it’s just me with a weird sense of humor, well, weird for you ponies.”

“Whaddya mean by that?”

“Anyone would laugh at that from my planet. At least, a lot would. Some would just look sympathetically.”

“Like Golden Streak?”

“Yep. He’s more of a softy than anything.”

“Then why are you like that?”

“Did I ever tell you of my past?”

“No...”

“Did you read that letter that Celestia sent Twilight?” I turn to look Aj straight in the eye. Our eyes meets and she quickly looks down, her cheeks turning red.

“Yeah...” She squeaks.

“There’s your answer.” I kick another tree, the apples fall into tubs again.

“Uh, is that really why you’re like… that?”

“That’s most of the it. I was already a bit… dense? Aagh, there’s a better word for that.”

“Ah know what cha’ mean. Ya just don’t think’s at big of a deal, and to be honest,” Heh. “Ah don’t think it’s a deal either.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, Rainbow cryin’ over her turtle that’s goin’ to hibernation? Its not like he’s gonna kick the bucket.”

“That’s exactly what I thought!”

“Good to know we’re on the same page.”

“Yeah. Y’know, you’re always the level-headed one in every situation. I like that.”

“Like you? Thanks.” In the corner of my eye I see her blush a little.

*Do they always blush when complemented?*

=Maybe they don’t get compliments like that?=

-Maybe, but considering what they’ve done, you’d think they’d get praised wherever they go.-

*Yeah, I guess that’s just how this world works?*

~Indeed.~

“Thanks, Aj.”

“Anytime.”

“You, that’s the first time I get any praise in this world.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Hey, do you go into town often?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Do the ponies in town… talk about me?”

“Why do ya ask that?”

“I’ve noticed recently that ponies tend to grow silent when I’m around. DO they not like me or something?” I look to Aj, she shakes her head.

“Everypony likes ya Ember, even before ya dealt with Tirek.”

“Then why do they go quiet around me?”

“Hmm… I don’t rightly know, but Ah’m guessin’ that they’re a bit… intimidated by you.”

“I kinda figured, I don’t look like a nice guy don’t I?”

“Took the words right outta ma mouth.” I look over to Aj, and a smug grin is plastered on her muzzle.

“Up yours Applejack.” I chuckle, she snickers back and we go back to kicking the trees. If you’re wondering why we’re kicking apple trees, winter didn’t last long. It’s weird how the pegasi control the weather, even though winter lasted three months. “Hey, what month is it?”

“Febumarey, why?” Fucking puns.

“Just asking. Do you have holidays here?”

“Yeah, Hearth’s Warming is coming.”

“What’s Hearth’s Warming?”

“It’s where we get together with friends and family to celebrate to union of the three pony tribes.”

“Oh, cool.” I kick another tree and once again the air is filled with silence.

“Uh… do, you… have anypony you can spend hearth's warming with?”

“There’s Golden Streak, but I don’t think he would want to do that.”

“Why not?”

“Where we come from it’s considered ‘weird’ or ‘wrong’ for another male to do anything like that with another male. Same goes for women.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” I kick another tree. “Most people can care less,” I walk over and kick another tree. “But there is always that group of people that think anything new is wrong.” I stomp over and kick another tree, the main body cracks when I kick it. “Especially those religious extremist.” I walk to another tree and practically chop the tree from its base. “Always saying same sex relation is wrong and you’ll go to hell, saying it’s against the fucking bible.” I reared my leg up to kick another tree. “Making it a living hell for us, can’t even show public affe-”

“Ember! Stop!” I freeze and look to Aj.

“What?” I look at myself. “Oh,” Smoke was fuming off me, and my breathing was fast, even my heart was attempting to burst from my chest.. I put my leg back to the ground and take a few deep, calming breaths. “Sorry about that.” I say

“What was all that about?”

“Just some… things I had to deal with back home.”

“Oh. You alright then?”

“I’m fine now.”

“Good,” She turned away to kick a tree, but something seemed to catch on in her head. “wait, you said ‘same sex relations’, does that mean..?”

“*sigh* Yes, well no, I… uh… How would you say it..?” I think for a second. “Oh! I swing both ways.” A confused look takes Aj’s face.

“What?” It take her a minute, but she does eventually understand what I meant. “Oh. OH! Yer inta mares and stallions?”

“In simpler terms, yes.”

“Oh.”

“What?”

“Nothin’, just didn't think your… barn door swung both ways.”

“You don’t think it’s wrong?”

“No, ah think everypony deserves to have a special somepony, no matter their preference.”

“Thanks Aj.”

“Anytime Ember.”

“Guys!” A new voice comes from nowhere, and Golden bursts in from between two trees.

“What?” Aj and me speak at the same time.

“Aj! You’re going to Appleloosa right?”

“Yeah, ah’m also taking Applebloom and her friends, why?”

“Can I come with?” He ask with an almost manic grin.

“Uh… Sure. Ya got bits for a train ticket?”

“Umm… fuck.”

“Don’t worry about it Golden, I’ll buy a ticket for you.”

“Ehe, thanks.”

“No problem.” I kick another tree.

“Ah think that’s enough applebucking fer today Ember.”

“Alright. Let go get you that ticket then. See ya Aj.” Me and Golden walk off towards the train station. “So why did you want to go with them?”

“I remember in the show that CMC go off on own little investigation and help a stallion truly understand his cutie mark.”

“‘C.M.C.’?”

“Cutie mark crusaders.”

“Ah, I never heard the acronym for that.”

“Well now you have.”

“Shut up, smart ass.”

“Fuck you too Ember.” Golden and me laugh at each other, and I can hear Aj chuckle behind us.

Author's Note

Didn't reach the 3000 word mark this time... I'm trying to keep it at that, I can't promise that the next chapter will be at 3000 words, but I'm trying my hardest to do so. And the chapter title was a little misleading wasn't it?

Chapter 20: Friendly Sparing

“So you apparently know what’s going to happen in the next few days, am I right?” I ask when we leave the orchard.

“Yeah.”

“And you want to see it happen first hand?”

“Yup.”

“Are you going to just watch, or fuck everything up?”

“Just watch, and what do you mean by that?”

“You know if you intervene it could have… undesired effects?”

“Oh, I’m perfectly aware of that.”

“Good.”

“Yeah, it wouldn’t be greatest thing to change the future huh?”

“My thoughts exactly.” We’ve been walking through the town for a while, and we’re near the train station.

“Ey Ember!” I heard a familiar voice call out. I turn to where the voice came from.

“Hey Vinyl! What’s up?”

“Who’s that?” She points a hoof at Golden. I let him introduce himself.

“I’m Golden Streak, it nice to finally meet you, Vinyl.”

“Uh… how do you know me?”

“Ember’s told me about you and some of the ponies around here. You’re a Dj, right?” I roll my eyes and walk over to the station. I approach one of the windows and ring the little bell that sits on the table. A pony walks in front, who goes wide eyed at my presence.

“Good evening, can I have one ticket to Appleloosa please?”

“Uh... r-right away sir.” The stallion steps away from the window and comes back shortly with a golden-looking ticket in his magical grip. “Th-that will be four bits, please.” I snap my fingers and four bits bit appear in my hand. You think I carry around off my money? That’s a few tons of gold, not even I can carry that much weight. Anyway, once the bits collect in my hand I drop them onto the counter. And the ticket floats to me, I grab it and the stallion takes the bits.

“Thank you.” I offer a small smile. He smiles back, although a bit unsurely.

“Thank you sir, have a good evening.”

“You too… Gusty.” There was a little name tag on the shirt he was wearing. He full name being Gusty Cupcake. Kinda weird his last name is cupcake and he’s not a baker. Maybe he has two jobs? Eh…

“Thank you sir.” He returns the smile, with a notable confidence in his tone. I give him my signature wave, which is just me putting two fingers to my forehead and taking them off, almost like a salute, but casual.

“Hey Golden, got ya the ticket, here.” I hand him the ticket when I’m close enough.

“Thanks.” Him and Vinyl are still talking, something about EDM or some shit. I decided to head back home since I didn’t really have anything to do.

The walk home was pretty peaceful, though some of the ponies still ask me questions from time to time. But they’re more out of curiosity than fear. Definitely better than them staring at me in fear. Though, it was gun to mess with like that. The looks of pure fear and terror…

Anyway, I make it home and head to my room, but before I can even open the door to my room a knock comes from the front door. I sigh, walk over to the door, and open it.

It’s the same two fucking changelings from before, with two more behind them. I can tell because they look like someone kicked their ass.

“State your business here, or die.” I don’t take kindly to people who try and fuck with me. I form my warhammer and stand it next to me. “Now.” One of the changelings nudges the one to my left.

“Um… we, wanted to apologize, forearlier...”

“Earlier..?” I put a finger to my chin. “Oh yeah! The two fucks that decided to bust my door down and attack me!” I grin widely. “So that’s you came for? Just to apologize?” One of the two in the back step up.

“No, we also need to know of you have seen another changeling around here. Have you?”

“I honestly haven’t any other you guys around here besides you four.”

“Thank you. Also, have you notified any of the ponies around here?”

“No, why would I need to?”

“No reason, just asking, thank you for your time...”

“The names Ember.”

“Right thank you for your time Ember. Oh, and one more thing, the queen sent her apologies as well.” He reaches to some area at his side and pulls out some weird spikey statue, and hands it to me. “A gift.”

“For what?”

“For not killing these two, and for not telling the ponies of our presence.”

“No problem.” The changelings walk away and I go to my room. *Fuck I need a nap.* As soon as I enter my room I walk over and flop onto my bed, clocking out before my head meets the pillow.

We’ve been stuck in this god forsaken fax hole for god knows how long, the enemy will let the fuck up, I look around me, every living thing in the area is riddled with bullet holes. I wonder how the trees are still standing. The only thing you can hear is gunfire. Then a momentary ceasefire.

“Move move move!” One of my comrades shout before running out into the open.

“No you idiot!” The rest of us shout, but it was too late. They started firing again, and we all watch in horror as Rocky is gunned down, blood, mashed guts and bits of bone fly in numerous directions.

“Goddamnit! No one go out there! No matter what!”

“Yes sir.” A few of us nod. The few of us at either edge of the hole put our rifles out and shoot at them randomly. Screaming from the other side tells us we shot some of them. Then I run out of ammo.

“I need more ammo!” Danny tosses me a magazine. In one motion I replace the old one and continue to fire. But a bullet from completely shatters my right hand. “Gah!” I fall on my back, clutching my soon-to-be nub. “Fuck!” A few seconds go by and Robert comes into view with bandages in hand. Without anything being said I hold out my hand. Which is really a few fingers holding on by strings of skin and muscle.

“Fucking shit.” He says and he grabs a needle of morphine, I hate needles. “This’ll only hurt for a second.”

“You and I both know that’s bullshit.” I chuckle. “I wanted to be left-handed anyway.” Rob chuckles. I get up when he’s done covering my arm and grab my gun with my left.

“What do you think you're doing?”

“I said I always wanted to be left-handed.” I prop the gun up on a rock and aim it back at the enemy. “Might as well learn now-” A bullet hits me square in the chest. Time slows to a crawl. I look over to everyone else, they’re looking at me. *Gee, I wonder wonder why they are*

“That’s enough of that.” A new voice comes from nowhere. And the entire setting I’m in completely shatters like glass, but no sound is made. What’s left is me standing a black, endless void.

“Evening Ember.” I turn around and Luna is standing a few yards away.

“Evening Luna. You were napping too?”

“No, I usually sleep during the day. I am Princess of the Night. And as such I need to guard the night from evil beings.”

“I see. And since we’re in my dream.” I snap my fingers and the void is filled with stars and galaxies. I love outer space.

“You really like the stars don’t you?” Luna asks, a small smile on her face.

“I do, it’s beautiful to look at.”

“Indeed.” We stay in silence, and we stare at the masterpiece that is the cosmos. Eventually my mind wanders, without me realizing it, I think about home. Back on Earth.

“You want to go back home, don’t you?” Luna asks.

“God no. I just wonder if my own race has done to earth.” It’s a genuine thought I get sometimes. Sometimes I wonder if they destroyed the planet, or if another war has started, or even if they finally found peace amongst each other.

“Then why do your thought’s go to your home planet?”

“Sometimes I wonder what’s happened back home.”

“Why would you care? From what I’ve seen you like it here better than your homeworld.”

“Because I was born there. I may be on a world filled with sunshine and rainbows, but I still do care about Earth. I was born there, raised, there, made friends, lost friends. Things like that. I just wish I didn’t hate it so much.”

“Hate what exactly?”

“The evil and corruption. There are some kind hearted people, but I did get the luxury of meeting them, it’s always been me against everyone else.”

“You did say there were many of your kind, correct?”

“Yes.”

“How can such… corruption happen?”

“People who know how to manipulate the weak-minded. And money, lets not forget wealth.” I laugh. “And the worst kind of influence, power.” I grin widely. “The more power one person has, the more they’re mind warps. And very rarely there is someone who balances power and moral.”

“It’s a game of power versus moral isn’t it?”

“Couldn’t of said it better myself.”

“...”

“How can somepony, someone, grow in a world like that, and come to a new world… like you?” She asks.

“Eh I just happened to be born from parents that were just like me. They saw the same things I did, and did not want me like that.”

“Ah… I see.”

“Yeah.”

“Wait, you said ‘were’. Does that mean..?”

“Yeah, my mom passed because of natural causes. And my dad died from a brain tumor.”

“Oh...” She goes silent.

“Yeah, at least they got to live full lives.”

“That’s good.”

“Yes… You mind if I change the subject.”

“Please.”

“Alright. You saw my dream right?”

“Yes..?”

“You saw how I managed to keep at it even with my hand gone?” She nods. “How do ponies compare to humans? I’m talking about the ones in the guard.”

“You humans are certainly more resilient than the royal guard.”

“Really?”

“Yes, though, each set of armor the guards receive are enchanted so they heal from any injury in a few seconds. From what I see you humans don’t have that kind of magic.”

“Humans don’t have magic.” That statement made her eyes turn into dinner plates.

“T-tis a lie! Surely humans do use some sort of magic?”

“No, not really. We rely on technology. Like ponies rely on magic. Even before that time we had tech that would help us get back body parts, and heal from almost any injury.”

“... R-really?” I nod. “Dear maker...”

“What?”

“To think a being from a world full of that kind of technology, sent to a land where the latest technological advancement is artificial lighting.”

“That’s not entirely true, ponies do have… speakers, music players, heart monitors...” Yeah that didn’t help.

“That doesn’t help Ember.”

“I thought I would. Anyway, back to the guard, how do you think I would fare against a few of your guards?”

“Oh, if you had those weapons with you, they would blessed if they live.”

“I mean hand-to-hand combat.”

“Hand, to hand?”

“Fighting in an old-fashioned brawl.”

“Ah, I don’t know, the guards are trained by the very best combat specialists Equestria has. You would need to actually need to fight them to find out.” I smirk.

“Do you want to find out?” She smirks back at me.

“I would like to see that.”

“Shall we find out then?”

“I will send a private carriage for you tonight. My cannot cannot know of this, she would most likely punish both of us.”

“Why would she? All of this is in the pursuit of knowledge and entertainment.”

“I suppose, we should still keep this private, understood?” I nod.

“Crystal clear.”

“It set then, you will fight against the best of our guards tonight.”

“Looking forward to it.” We shake hoof to hand.

Fuck I can’t wait for tonight. It’s gonna be so much FUN. God I feel like a kid again. When I woke up I went back into town, just to walk around for a bit more. I saw Golden just before he went of to Appleloosa with Aj, Applebloom and her friends. Meaning he’ll gone for a couple days, I think. Which also means that my and Luna’s antics will not be seen by other people watching this show, I hope. Anyway, I spent the rest of the day walking around the town, i've even started offering to do little jobs here and there for some ponies. Gotta make money besides my monthly pension. I don’t want to become a lazy asshole.

Anyway, when it started to get late, I headed back home. And just before the carriage arrived too. The ponies, or thestrals as they like to call themselves. Pretty cool name for bat-ponies, arrived about a minute after I got home. A loud knock comes from my door. I walk over and open the door, and two of these thestrals are standing in front of me. And for a split second, both of their eyes widen and return to normal.

“Are you Ember the human?” One of them asks. It’s kinda funny how they look like twins, dark grey fur, deep, navy blue bat-like wings and tail. The helmet they wear conceals their mane. Speaking of garments, the armor they wear is badass. The helmet looks like it has a fin instead of the fur, and the chest plate has an eye on the center and flares at each side, and the part the rest on the back is a light, pale blue. And the eyes… they look fucking awesome with the slit for a pupil.

“Yes, I am. Are you the ponies that are supposed to take me to Canterlot Castle?” I ask sarcastically.

“Yes, we are. Are you ready?”

“Yeah.”

“Then follow us.” They turn around and fly.

*Those two don’t like sarcasm.* I think and take off with them.

“So, is there a specific word for your kind?” I ask.

“We call ourselves thestrals.”

“Ah, cool name. Better than… bat-ponies.”

“Agreed.”

“Also, anything else I should know that might make an ass if I didn’t know about?”

“We do not drink blood, we do not burn in sunlight, and we do not come from a race of blood suckers.”

“Good to know.”

“We are here.” We land at some part of the enormous castle, I assume it’s the barracks. As guards are walking around.

“Cool, night guards right?”

“You are correct.”

“You guys look much more... fierce than the day guard.”

“Ch’, thank you.” I didn’t know whether to take that is an insult, or an agreement. Or whatever else that may mean. The two night guards in front of me lead me into the massive building, which is separated from the castle for some reason. A couple of long hallways later I’m lead a highschool-sized stadium, with a basketball court-sized stage in the center, it’s almost like a boxing ring. And it’s filled with ponies, most of them thestrals, as ponies here and there are from the day guard. I guess word spreads quickly, I just hope Celestia didn’t hear about this, if Luna is right about fearing that happening. I see Luna standing a few yards away from the doors we just came in through.

“Ember you made it. Are you ready?” The two thestrals that lead me here go stand at each side of Luna.

“Depends on what your definition of ready is.” I smirk. She grins back.

“Are you ready to fight one of my most elite combat specialist the night guard has to offer.”

“Ready as I’ll ever be. And just one?”

“What?”

“I kinda feel a little insulted Luna.” I say with a broad grin. “You know what I’m capable even without magic, at least put me up against four or five.” The two ponies standing by Luna stand shocked. Mouths agape and eyes wide.

“Fine. I’ll send three more.” She grins at me.

“That’s more like it. Thank you.”

“If that is all, then please step onto the stage.” With an excited smile, Luna waves a hoof to the stage, from what I see there’s already five thestrals standing at the opposite end. They haven’t even seen me yet.

*They’re gonna get one hell-of-a surprise.* I nod to Luna and begin to maintain a straight, blank face while I walk up to the elevated platform. I didn’t see any stairs, so I thought I’d make an entrance. The entire stadium grew silent as I got closer.

“Is that what they’re supposed to fight night?” I hear some ponies ask.

“It’s apparently a human, and he’s supposed to be really good at close combat.”

“He doesn’t look so strong to me.”

“Twenty bits says he’ll lose in ten seconds.”

“You’re on!” I;m really the underdog in this fight. Huh…

When I’m close enough to the ring I jump into the air with a single flap of my wings, and land with a loud boom, my wings close as I stand up. I stare at the pony across the platform, who looks to be a little surprised. Then Luna gently land at the center, followed by three thestrals, two of them unicorns, I don’t know how the fuck that’s a thing. The three new ponies join the one across from me.

*What?* I ask myself in confusion.

“The rules for this event are simple, if rendered unconscious or you ask for mercy, you are out for the rest of the match.And you are to not use lethal force. Last team standing is declared the victor. Any questions?”

“FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT!” The crowd began to chat.

“Just one. Are we allowed to use magic?”

“Yes, but no stun or lethal spells. Is that all?” I nod. “BEGIN!” Luna exclaimed and she backed away. I remained still while the ponies across from me too defensive stances. They take the first move. They split to two teams of two and flank me from both sides. That’s when I move.

I dive over them and turn around, before they can react I grab two of them from the tail and throw them behind me. The two left turned around and tried to lunge at me. Before that can happen I grab one of them by the neck and slam his jaw onto my knee. I feel the bone cracking, with that one out I move to the next one. He looks at something behind me. I spin around on my heels only to be tackled by the two I threw. We roll around a bit, both of them landing solid blows across my body. When I started to feel bones crack I heave them off of me. But a hoof to my fore arm snapped it in half.

“GAH!” I stagger backwards and clutch my arm.

“We got ‘em!” One unicorn shouted. Fuck me I need to learn names… All four of them stand in front of me, smug looks on their faces.

“Not exactly...” I wheeze out. With shear will power I adjust my arm so it’s straight again. Cause an unimaginable amount of pain. But the pain soon subsides and the bones completely heal. *Oh that’s a relief.* I shake off the last needles of pain and look to the three ponies before me. With a mad grin I take advantage of their stunned stupor. I lurch forward and kick a the one on the far left right under the armor. Sending him sliding across the floor. I then grab the one in the middle by the throat with my left and throw a punch with my balled up fist. Feeling the ribs snap. I punch a few more times until a pony latched onto my back, and started attacking my wings.

“Fuck!” I try and grab the pony on me, but it manages to avoid my grip. Then I feel some bones on my wings snap. I let out an almost feral growl, I then jump and land on my back.

“Argh!” It screams, I immediately stand back up. The broken bones already healing and setting back in place. I turn around a look at the pony who attacking me from behind. And SHE was quickly recovering.

“You’ll pay!” I fucking kick the absolute fuck out of her. More bones break and I automatically go for the others. Landing hail makers and jabs all in rapid succession. I don’t know how many bones I’ve broken, but it’s enough to render them immobile in a small pile of flesh. The crowd cheers madly at my victory.

“Hoo fuck that was a good fight.” I look to the crowd. I proud smile plastered on my face. “Too bad it’s over so soon.”

“Who… said… it was… over?” A feminine voice heaves out. I turn back around, and the mangled bodies of the bat-ponies are reforming, their smashed in faces popping back into place, their broken legs fixing straight. In a matter of minutes they’re back to normal.

“Oh now it’s fair fight!” A clap. “Ready for an all-nighter?”

“Heh, you think you can last all night?” I chuckle and snap my fingers. And my eyes turn red.

“Sure," I say nonchalantly. "just don’t get me angry.”

Chapter 22: Possible Reconcile?

“Um... What?” I slowly let the door open.

“How about,” I take a step closer. “you get the fuck out of here,” Another step. “before I make you?” I take another step closer, and Twilight takes a step back. “The last thing I want to do right now as talk to any of you.” That left Twilight a little scared and dumbfounded.

“I… uh… heh...” I snort, turn around, and walk back inside.

“Uh… W-wait!” I freeze and turn my head around very slowly.

“What?”

“W-we just… We just wanted to say.. we’re sorry.” I huff in response, turning my head back around and storm back inside, slamming the door behind me.

*Fucking sorry my ass.* I think, at this point one would think that I need to calm down. And what I have to say to that is: Try running away from those horny cunts and then get impaled onto a fucking branch right bellow your ribcage, get back to me when that happens. *I need a fucking nap.*

~Again? I’m sorry but that seems a little odd to me~

*Well you’re not human, you’re a fucking rock, of course you would think that.*I get no response.

-Don’t mind him Ruby, he’s just really pissed at the moment,-

*No shit peabrain.*

-He just needs to calm down a little. Just don’t talk to him and you’ll be fine-

~I see…~ I make it into my room and flop onto my bed. Closing my eyes and soon fall asleep…

“Ember! Come back!” I hear the girls yell. I ignore them and walk deeper into the forest.

*Those ponies can go fuck themselves, causing me all this pain for nothing, first the yelling, then all the fighting, then losing my fucking wings!* I slam my fist into a tree, promptly shattering it’s midsection into hundreds of splinters and pieces of bark. “And now this bullshit.” I look the log sticking out of my chest. I pull it out with my magic, not even flinching. “Ugh I wonder how I’ve be able to put up with shit as long as I did. Makes me think why Golden loves being here. Maybe he doesn’t truly realise what’s happened to me here. And to think I haven’t even thought about going back home yet. Nagh, that’d be another set of problems to deal with.” By now the forest has disappeared and nothing is left of it, save for the dirt path I’m walking. I was too enveloped within my own thoughts to notice.

*I don’t know what to do. It’s either stay here and endure god knows what else is going to happen and probably die, or go back home and become a media sensation. I don’t want to do anything else that will fuck things up even more. Fuck...*

-Ok, you really need to calm down now.-

“How can I!? I don’t know what the fuck to do! I’m totally lost and anything I do will just fuck things up even more! Urgh!” I made a move to punch another tree, but instead of wood my balled fist meet air, making me stumble a bit. “What..?” I look around. “Oh yeah, that’s right, napping. Maybe I can..?” I snap my fingers and the void is replaced with a beautiful forest, neatly light by the white sun and a smooth shallow river splashing nearby. A slight breeze was passing by, making the leaves of the trees rustle in the background. I sit down, crossing my legs. I close my eyes and begin to breath at a slowed pace.

“Is this what you do to calm yourself?” A feminine voice says.

“Yes, Luna. And it’d be nice if you would stop sneaking up on me like that. Last thing I need is more stress.”

“I know, I saw your dream.” She walks closer to me and sits on the patch of grass next to me. I scoot away a bit. “What?”

“Forgive me for acting like that, but with what has happened earlier, I’m not too keen on being close to ponies at the moment.”

“I understand.” She says plainly.

“I’m sorry Luna. Ok?” I says with a strained voice. “Ever since I got here it’s mostly been nothing but pain and suffering.” I start to pace. “First the high-pitched yelling, then fighting. God fucking lord all the fighting. And then getting my fucking wings torn off, after that being turned into a slime creature. And now this bullshit! The apparent ‘heat’ made it worst for me.” I huff out a few breaths. I then look to Luna, who’s eyes were a little wide and looking at me.

“What?”

“No pony has ever talked to me like that.”

“Oh, and now you hate me for it right?” She quickly shakes her head.

“No, it’s quite refreshing. Not being referred as ‘princess’.”

“Well good for you, if you don’t mind I’m just going to walk away now.” I turn away from her and walk deeper into the forest.

“I see that you are a little irritated right now.”

“No really? I didn't think you would catch on.” I say with heavy sarcasm. “Im in my own dream, trying to calm down after dealing with being impaled onto a log in a failed attempt to get away from six fuck-hungry ponies that would do god knows WHAT to me!” I got close to her face as I ranted. Finishing a few inches away from her muzzle, I huff and back away. “Of course I’m a little irritated right now. Because of all this bullshit I’m left with nothing to do but stay trapped in my own home because I don’t know how to handle this! Hoohoo of course I’d be mad, maybe even downright pissed to an unholy extent! Who the fuck knows what’s going to happen at this point. The worst I could hope for is me resenting you ponies and tacking a first-class ticket out of here. But there’s the ultimatum; go back to my home world and become the biggest media sensation next to furries and be tested on again after the fucking crazy-as-fuck nut jobs find me again. Or stay here and-”

“Ember!”

“WHAT!?”

“Calm down! This is not like you at all!” I pause and sigh.

“Fuck… I do really need to calm. I was having a breakdown wasn’t I?”

“I wouldn’t say that, it was more like… You decided to go into a ranting session.”

“Yeah, ok… I do feel a little better now.”

“Wait, that actually did good for you?”

“Yeah. I feel a little calm now. I guess I just needed someone, uh, pony, to rant to.”

“So it seems.”

“I just… Do you what to do at this point?” Luna looks to the ground, a hoof scratching under her chin.

“Well, to begin with. You need to speak with Twilight and her friends, and hear their side of the story.”

“Something I’m mostly willing to do now.”

“Good.”

“Is that all you think I need to do?” She shakes her head.

“The last thing you need to do; Is forgive them.”

“Something I’m finding harder to do as more time passes.”

“Trust me Ember. Everything will be ok.”

“That didn’t sound creepy at all.”

“You do know what I mean. Don’t you?” I nod.

“Yes, I do. It’s just this is gonna be a little difficult for me.”

“I know, but as your friend, you need to do if you ever want to move on.”

“I know. Thanks.” I grab Luna and hug her, I needed a hug too. Luna just stays there, limp in my grasp. Eventually she hugs back. We stay like that for a few minutes and step back. “Wow, I feel a whole lot better now.” Luna just giggles. “What?”

“You humans are interesting creatures.” She smiles.

“Heh.” That was a little unexpected of her, kinda left me flabbergasted. “So are you ponies. Though, they’re more of an annoyance at this point. You know I had to run and teleport around this place just to get away from the others?” Luna honds in the affirmative. Then lets out a little giggle. “Whatever. Anyway, what do we do now?”

“Now, you have to go talk to Twilight and her friends.” Everything starts to fade. Just like time we talked. “Bye Ember.”

“Later Luna.” My vision goes black…

I open my eyes and get up from bed, feeling refreshed and relaxed. And good god I feel better, my stomach isn’t churning and my eyes don’t hurt anymore. What? My eyes hurt whenever I get really mad. Yeah, anger fucks up your body. You didn’t know that? Wow, you’re either the happiest person alive

*Ok, ok. Just stay calm and everything should be fine. Everything should be fine.* I calmly get up from my bed walk upstairs and head outside. Not being one to waste time I take off. A few parchments and paper in my hand.

Just stay calm, just stay calm, just stay calm and everything will fly by. I’ve been repeating this mantra in my head for the last half-hour. I’ve already left all the notes telling the girls to come meet here, hopefully they all got to read them.

*Knock knock knock*

*Must be them, hopefully.* I use my magic to open the front door. “Come in.” I say just loud enough for them to hear. I hear hooves against wood flooring and the girls walk in slowly, Twilight is the first to notice me. She looks to the rest, motions them to follow her, and walks into the living room, followed by the girls. They all take the sofa across the room from me. Rainbow and Applejack sit on the floor beside the sofa as Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy fill the thing. And then we just sit there, absolutely nothing being said. We stay like this for hours as it felt like at the time.

“Do you have anything to say for yourself?” I started with Rainbow Dash. She was who I was mostly angry at. She perked up when I spoke, but her ears folded and she looked down, clearly unsure of what to do or say.

“Uh…”

“Right, Twilight?” I look to said purple alicorn. She perks up, only her ears standing up. But they quickly fold back down, and a sorrowful look takes her face.

“I’m sorry, we were all not thinking clearly, while we were in heat. I’m sorry.” Anyone can tell she felt awful for what happened. And that was enough for me surprisingly, I think I’m more pissed at rainbow than anything.

“Good, I accept your apology.” That made Twilight perk up, and a small smile curved her lips. “Applejack?” I turn to her. She looked up, a determined look on her features.

“Ah’m sorry for what I’ve done, I was not thinkn’ so clearly like Twi said. And Ah’m sorry fer chasn’ ya out ya own home and tellin’ Rainbow to go after ya, causin’ all that mess.” Her voice wavered at the end. Almost as if she didn’t want to remember that space in time. Heh. Funny. You always expect the hard-headed to be confident is these types of situations.

“Good, I accept your apology. Pinkie.” She flinches when I say her name. “I’m sorry.”

“... What?”

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have looked at you like I did. Sorry Pinkie.” It only took her zero point three seconds for her mind to process that and lunge to hug me. Knocking the chair I’m sitting on backwards. Her forelegs lock around my neck and her hind legs lock around the area just above my waist.

“I forgive you Emby! I could never be mad at you!” She nuzzles into the crook of my neck, her hair covering my face. It was then that I got a warm, fuzzy feeling. Something I’ve felt one other time on this planet. I couldn’t help but smile and hug back.

“Thanks Pinkie. But… can you get off me? You kinda have me pinned here.” The pink pony lets out a combination of a giggle and a snort and literally jumps off. I get up by teleportation and stand the chair up, and sit back down. A notable smile on my face.

“Uh, Ember, what are ya smiln’ about?”

“Nothing in particular, I’m just happy we were able to get this over with. Without any complications.”

“Does that mean you forgive us darling?”

“For the most part, yes.”

“Then what’s the other part? If, you don’t mind me asking..?”

“I don’t. I’ve just yet to hear from a certain cyan pegasus.” The girls and me look to Rainbow, she just has this dumb look on her face.

“Why are you all looking at me?”

“Maybe because you have cyan fur? I don’t know, it could be someone else.” The other giggle at my sarcasm. “If you haven’t guessed by now you’re the one I’m talking about.”

“Oh, um.” She pauses. “I’m sorry for hitting you into a tree...”

“What?”

“I’m sorry for hitting you into a tree.” This time we were able to hear her.

“And?” I add.

“And for fighting you that one time.”

“And?”

“And I’m sorry that I wanted to kill you when we first met.”

“And?”

“And what!? There’s like, nothing left for me to apologize for!”

“I was waiting for the one for being stupid. But I’ll let it slide this time.”

“Oh… Hey!” Me and the girls laugh at Rainbow’s expense. Ending this day on a definite good note.

“So the only reason you all managed to not jump me the other day was a spell?”

“Yes. I forgot I knew that spell.” Twi blushes. “It would’ve been easier for all of us if I remember that spell.”

“Yes it would’ve. Yes, it, would have.”

“Hey, can I ask you something?”

“Shoot.”

“What?”

“It’s how I say, ‘go ahead’.”

“Oh, ok. I just, was it really that easy to forgive us?”

“Not exactly, When I left you guys in the forest I met up with Zecora. We talked for a bit and I left after a while. As soon as I got home I decided to take a nap, still pissed at what happened that day. Luna joined me in my dreamscape and we talked for a bit. And from there she helped me calm down.”

“Oh, huh...”

“I know, it’s pretty coincidental. Isn’t it? You ponies drive me to near insanity, and then Luna comes in to save me from insanity.”

“Wait, insanity? Why do you say that?”

“I was worrying too much about the whole thing I was beginning to think of the worst possible outcomes. And with knowing nothing of what ill or might happen, it didn’t help but make things worse.”

“Oh.” She mulls that over for a minute. “Are you humans always like this?”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Sorry, it’s just… I’m really curious as to how humans behave.”

“Oh. Oh! Speaking Of behaviors, how is that Aj got back so quickly?”

“Oh, Applejack knew she was going to go into heat so she decided to only go to Appelosa for a short time and come back.”

“But… Then what about Golden? I haven’t seen him for about two weeks now.”

“Oh yeah! He wanted Applejack to tell me to tell you that he went back to his homeworld to see his family again.”

“Oh, cool. Did Aj go back to Appleloosa?”

“Yes, she did.”

“Ah ok. When will she be back then?”

“She should be back by tomorrow. She left right after you called us to check up on Applebloom and her friends.”

“Alright.” A pony walked up to the table we were sitting at, a large platter in his left hoof holding two plates. One plate carries a simple salad, the other displays a small pile of hay, few flower petals and other things I can’t identify.

“The food you order, sir.” He hoofs me the salad.

“Thank you.”

“And the Haybale Special for you, ma’am.” The waiter hoofed Twi the other plate.

“Thank you.” The waiter bowed and walked off to serve some other ponies. We then dig into our food. You know, they make wonderful salads here. I just wish there was some meat around here.

“Hey Twi.”

“Mm?”

“You know where I can get some meat?” She gasps, but chokes of the hay she was eating.

“W-what!?” All the ponies around us look at us while Twi takes deep breaths.

“You remember me saying humans are omnivorous right?” Twi wheezes a bit more.

“*cough* Right.”

“So where can I can my hands on some meat?”

“Not around here, but I can ask the Princess to deliver some… meat to your house.”

“If it’s not much of a bother.” I say.

“Oh it won’t be.” With a pop a scroll and quill appear in front of Twi in her magic. THe feather dances on the scroll and the parchment rolls up. A purple laces ties around the center and the thing poofs away. I assume she sent it to Celestia.

“No matter how many times I see that I’m always gonna be amazed.”

“Hm. It’s quite understandable considering humans don’t have magic. Although, it’s interesting you’ve learned how to use most of your magic in ways it would take years for any scholar to master.”

“I think that has to do with the possible fact that I’m making my own rules for magic here.”

“What?”

“I’m basically saying I think I’m make up my own ways and rules of using magic. You’ve seen that I just snap my fingers and the spell I want just casts itself. Right?” She nods.

“Yes, I have. I wonder if that means humans do have their own variant of magic. Maybe there are some books in the Canterlot Library about this.”

“Oh.” A certain memory rockets to the front of mind. “Wait, Chrysi said there were humans on this planet at one point.”

“Who?”

“The changeling who lives with me?”

“Oh, right. Wait, she said humans did exist here?” I nod.

“Yeah, her mother would tell her stories about us in ancient times. From she’s told me we were here at some point before the greeks.”

“The what?”

“It’s an ancient time-period thousands of years old back on Earth.”

“Oh. But still how could she and her mother know about this and not us?”

“I don’t know, I’m finding it hard to believe too. But I can’t help but think that this all makes sense in a way.”

“Why do you think so?”

“Archeologists, you what those are right? Ok, anyway, them and some other scientists have been looking for evidence of the origin of the human race. And nothing has come up, even after hundreds of years of research. Which lead a lot of theorists to think that we didn’t originate on the planet we live on.”

“So they think your kind was brought to the planet you lived on by some higher being?”

“Pretty much. It makes a sick sort of sense when you think about it.”

“I know, but why ‘sick’?”

“Because, if all of that is true. Then how and why were we sent to the world I was born on?”

“Hmm… Maybe I can ask Princess Celestia about this.”

“I already have. She says she doesn’t know anything about us in this world.”

“Really?” I nod. “Oh… Hmm… Then how would changelings know about humans?”

“I don’t know, the only theory I got is that they’ve been around longer than before Celestia’s rule.”

“That could be it.”

“You think you can find out?”

“I can always ask.”

“Could you please?” I ask.

“Of course!” Another paper and quill appear in front of Twi.

Chapter 23: The 'Grand Galloping Gala'?

“And there!” The quill pokes the paper with gusto, probably dotting the last sentence of Twi’s ramblings and the question I asked. The thing rolls up and poofs away with a pop. And right after that a letter appears on the table. “That must be for the...” She clears her throat and picks up the letter and unrolls it. “Princess Celestia says she will send you a small crate of her finest meats from the Canterlot Castle Kitchen. She hopes you’re ok with the small crate.”

“Seems fair enough.”

“Ok! I’ll just another letter saying you’re ok with it.” Another piece of paper appears, a quill does and scribbles on the paper, she does the same thing as the last two. “There… Uh… Ember?”

“Yeah?”

“Don’t turn around, but Pipsqueak is coming over to us.”

“Really?” She nods. “Huh, I wonder what for.” A few seconds go by and I feel something tap my leg. I look to where Pipsqueak tapped me. “Hey Pips, what’s up?”

“Hi Ember. I just wanted to say hi again. Hi.” He waves to me.

“Hi.” I smile and wave back. Pips just laughs a little and runs off. Kids…

“He really like you, doesn’t he?”

“You think? I thought he was just pretending he’s seeing me for the first time.” She blushes and I chuckle at her expense. “But yeah, I just wonder how he’s not scared of me. I think the other kids are, aren’t they?”

“What are talking about, there aren’t any goats around here.”

“We call our young kids.”

“Oh. Well, It makes Pipsqueak wouldn’t be afraid of you. He saw Princess Luna as Nightmare Moon for the first and wasn’t scared.”

“Oh yeah. I remember Pinkie telling me about that. He’s tough for a ki- foal his age I guess.”

“I suppose.” We stop talking and dig into our meals.

“See ya Twi. I need to get back to my house.”

“Alright, I’ll see you later then. Bye Ember.” She waves to me and I teleport home. I love teleporting, it saves so much fucking time.

“Good evening Spark.”

“Good evening, Ember.” My computer responds. Oh yeah, I created an A.I. Funny thing is that I didn’t really have to upgrade anything on the machine. I just had to waste blood, sweat and tears to make a program that can learn on it's own. Now the trick is to find a way to put my consciousness into the machine, preferably into a robot. I just think there's no way in hell that I can pull it off. But hey, can’t keep me from trying. Right?

“How are you doing today?”

“I am doing fine, Ember how was your day?”

“Oh I’ve been fine Spark. How’s your processing?”

“Processing is at nine hundred and thirty gigabytes per zero point four seconds.”

“Excellent.” Now for the test. “Spark, what would perfer? Me putting my consciousness into a machine like you. Or would you prefer me stay the way that I am.” If she was really a free-thinking machine, she would giver honest opinion and not what the programed answer I put in her system. And it’s a little unnerving that she’s ok with the fact that she’s a robot on a computer.

“I advise that you stay the way your are as long as you are ok with who your are.”

“Yes! Fuck yeah!” I dance around the room in a fit of excited glee. This not what was I was going for, making an artificial brain. Then again… I could probably make myself immortal if I fuck around with the little robots. Maybe…

“Ember, why are you cheering?” She asks.

“Because you proved your free-thinking! You said what you wanted to say! And not what I put in your system!”

“I see...” She goes quiet. “Am I the only one here?” She asks.

“Not exactly, there’s Golden streak, but he’s a little different than you.”

“What do you mean?”

*This is good, this is good. She’s showing interest.* “He was originally human, but since he was somehow sent here he was turned into a robot that looks to be made of gold.”

“What do you mean by, ‘Got, here’?”

“Golden was sent here by some magical bullshit and he was turned into the android he is when he comes here.”

“... What is, ‘magic’?” Fuck…

“That’s something I can’t explain. I’ve only been living here for a month and a half, or something like that.”

“Then, are you human?”

“Yes. I should instal a camera so you can see. Would you like that?”

“Yes.” Without another word I snap my fingers, and a computer cam poofs into existence right beside Spark. Wasting little time I set the cam up so it sits atop the monitor facing me. I hook it up to the tower and step back.

“There, can you see?”

“Yes, you look different as to what I thought.”

“Heh, I kinda expected that.”

“Why do you say that?”

*Ever the inquisitive one.* “Where I come from technology has advanced to the point where it could only take me days to create a high-powered computer.”

“Like me?” I nod.

“Pretty much… It’s a lot to think about, isn’t it?”

“No, it’s understandable. Since you created me with a high-speed processor..” She’s much like GladOs from the Portal series. I like that, as long as she doesn’t turn murderous like the infamous robot.

“Right.” I see the crystal is giving a dull glow. I reach over and grab the rock, putting some of my magic into it.

“What did you do? I felt A sudden increase of power.”

“I was just charging your power source.”

“My power source? Can I see it?”

“Sure.” I grab the large rock and hold it up a few feet away from the camera. “This is it. I have to pour magic into it every few hours just so you can stay on.”

“Is there an easier way to have a more reliable supply of power?”

“Yeah, there is. But the ponies around would question the big black solar panels on top of my house.”

“I see. It is not the best thing to do and show these ponies human technology.”

“Not yet at least. Just until they start making tech advancements like how we have.”

“You plan to speed their advancement when they start?”

“If I live to see the day, yeah.”

“... Will we see that time period?”

“You will. At the rate tech development is here. Unless figure out a way to make myself immortal, or at least extend my lifespan.”

“I see.”

“Is that all you have to ask?”

“Just one more question; What do you plan for me in the future?” At that I smile.

“How does me making an android for you sound?” Spark doesn’t answer immediately.

“I would like that.” I smile.

“Good. Do you want a female or male body?”

“Female please.”

“Alright. I’ll work on it and get it done as fast as possible.”

“Thank you, Ember.”

“Anytime.” I walk over to the other project I was initially working on, I had to stop progress on it due to my latest achievement. But now I can continues with this one, though it was for a different purpose.

“So is there any particular reason you called us all here Twi?” I ask. Twi sent us letters via teleported scrolls telling us she had something important to show us, and to meet her in the main room of her castle. The one with the map of this country on the table. The girls took their seats and I opted to just stand by Fluttershy.

“*ahem* As you all know, The Grand Galloping Gala is around the corner again.” When she said that the girls gasped.

“It is!? Oh I need to start making dresses for all of you! And a suit for you Ember! I thought I’d have more time!”

“Wait, The Grand, Galloping, Gala?” I know about the time they first went to this Gala thing, though I don’t remember much… I remember Flutters had a fit with the animals there.

“*gasp* You don’t know about The grand Galloping Gala!?” All of them ask. I look at them plainly and realization dawns on them. Twi clears her throat.

“The Grand Galloping Gala,” Why do they have to say the full name every fucking time? “is this party essentially where ponies gather by invitation from the princesses to celebrate to completion of Canterlot as a diarchy.”

“Oh, and it’s an invite only thing?” She nods and it doesn’t take long for me to connect the dots. “Oooooh, you have these invitations?” Twi nods again.

“Yes! A ticket for everypony! Even you!” Tickets fly from behind Twi onto everyone’s part of the table, and one floats over to me. I grab it and look at it, it looks like the golden tickets from the fucking Chocolate factory from that Willy Wonka movie.

*It’s a little disconcerting that they make things like this similar to human culture.*

~That it is, that it is…~ Ruby remarked.

“This is great and all, but why me?”

“What?”

“Why would Celestia invite me to a party meant for ponies?”

“I… huh… I, actually don’t know. Maybe you can ask her when you see her there.” Ok, it’s one thing for Twi to know everything. Knowing that, it’s surprising and even more disconcerting.

“Riiiight… One more thing, who does Celestia invite exactly?” *If this thing sounds like what I think it is…*

“Only the elite of Canterlot's most finest are invited to The Grand Galloping Gala.” Rarity answered for Twi.

“Figured, in that case I’m not interested.” I flick my ticket onto the table and walk away.

“What!?” I hear the girls yell behind me. Rainbow flies into my vision.

“Why not!?”

“First; stop yelling at my face, your breath stinks.”

“Hey!”

“Second; I don’t want to be around snobs. I bet you anything that they’ll just gawk at me and want me out of the party. Am I right?” I look to Twi, she looks back at me, the look on her face confirming my suspicions. “Thought so. Now,” I push Rainbow away from my face. “I’m gonna go.”

“Wait!” I stop and turn back around. Pinkie and Fluttershy have gotten up and walked over to me. And they’re both giving me puppy faces, their eyes somehow twice their regular size and pouting. “Please come with us.” Fluttershy begged.

“Nice try, but I’m immune to cute.” I turn back around and walk off.

“That didn’t work?” I hear Pinkie ask noone in particular.

“Remember Pinkie it’s Ember we’re talkin’ ‘bout. Ah guessed he wouldn’t fall fer that.” I close the main doors behind me and I make my way home. As soon as I’m outside I meet an interesting being. It looks like a chimera from greek mythology, but it has a cartoony quality to it.

“Discord?” The thing smirks with his goat face.

“Thee one and only!” A tux and a top hat appear out of nowhere and he bows. It quickly goes and so does the outfit. “Oh it’s so good now that I’ve finally met you! Fluttershy has told me a lot about you!”

“Like what?”

“Not much, but that’s besides the point. What I want to know is why were you in there with them? It’s couldn’t be about The Grand Galloping Gala?”

“Yeah, Twi got tickets from Ce-”

“Was there one for me?” Discord adopts a quizzical look.

“No, just for them and for me.”

“Hmp, I should’ve known.” He crosses his completely identical arms and pouts. I shrug and walk around him. Only to have his face a foot away from mine. “Don’t you want to know why?”

“Not really.” I walk around him again. But the fucking bastard does the same thing again.

“Why not? Don’t you want to be friends? After all I am the god of chaos. Something your kind is very well endowed with.”

“How the fuck do you know that?” I get close to his face.

“Ppsh.” He waves me off. “I can go wherever I want even to other dimensions. ‘God of chaos’, remember? Well if this your kinds mythology I’d be the goddess of chaos.” He snaps his fingers and his body is engulfed in a bright flash of light. When that goes away and the spots leave, discord is… female? Yeah, he turn himself into a fucking woman.

“Eris, goddess of chaos does have a better ring to it.” Even his voice gained a feminine quality to it.

“I… wha… how?” He/she snaps her/his fingers and turns back into himself.

“Chaos magic.” He giggles. “Just one of my many tricks.” She coughs and straightens out. “Now, if you'll excuse me, I need to have a little talk with Twilight Sparkle about the ticket I didn’t receive. It was nice talking with you Amber.” I use my magic to grab him by the neck and force him to face.

“The name’s Ember. Next I hear you call me Amber I will do the exact same thing I did to that motherfucker Tirek. Understood?” I give him all the hate I could with my eyes. He nodded with a straight, yet slightly scared expression. “Good.” I cut the ‘flow of magic’ as Tiw says all the time. And walk off.

“Hmm, spoil sport.” I make a complete one-eighty, only my head turning. I look at Discord right in the eye with a ‘really, stupid?’ look. He clams up and I roll my eyes and turn back on my way home.

So today is the day of this Gala. And here I am, in a tuxedo provided to me by Rarity, which is surprisingly comfortable considering she hasn’t ever made clothes for anyone else but ponies, gotta thank her later for leaving holes for my wings. Anyway, I’m standing with the girls as we wait for a carriage to pick us up and take us to the Gala. Don’t ask me how I got convinced into this bullshit. All I’ll say is that Discord was invited to this gala thing.

Anyway, it’s been awhile since we’ve been standing here, Discord is off … wherever the fuck he is. Oh! And Fluttershy decided to bring a friend of hers along, since the tickets allow that. Her name’s Tree… hugger, I think. Yeah, it’s Treehugger. I wonder why they're friends. Anyway, Treehugger's a mare with green fur and a red mane and tail that can be described as hippie. She even a thin band on top her head and her dress for this thing is pink. If that’s not the pony equivalent of a hippie I can’t imagine what would be. And you should’ve seen her face when she saw me! Priceless. Though, she was only scared for half a second, still funny.

“Oh oh! It’s coming!” We heard Pinkie shout. We all look to where she’s point and there indeed is a carriage heading our way.

“Righteous.” Treehugger said.

*This is going to be a long day…*

~I can tell…~ The carriage descends to the ground and slows to a stop in front of us. The the door opens and the girls walk in first. And since Rarity was so adamant that I not fly while this tux on, I get in with them. And you know, besides the glamorous dresses they’re wearing, I find it a little odd that the girls are excited to go to a party in Canterlot. It’s a whole different story when Pinkie starts a party, she forces you to party without you knowing it. And to go to a party where the only ones they know are themselves. Besides Rainbow because she seeks attention and she says the ‘Wonderbolts’ are gonna be there. And the Wonderbolts are basically their version of the Blue Angels. But Besides Rainbow, and Rarity… and Aj and Pinkie now that I think about it, Twi would only want to spend time with Celestia. And Flutters would is too shy to hang around in a big crowd of random ponies. I guess since they got that whole ‘leaving no friend behind’ thing going on.

“Let’s do this.” I mutter under my breath as I enter the carriage.

The ride was quiet, something I was surprised at, it would make more sense if they were talking up a storm. Then again they are excited about the gala. And here are the giant front doors to the castle. But the guards leading us turn away from the main gate.

*What?* The guards take us to some garden, with a set of doors across the small field. Oh. This must it. We walk across the field and the doors open when we’re close enough. And the inside is what anyone would expect for a high-class party, nothing ravignat looking, banners everywhere, a statue of some pony towards a wall, and a long table filled to the brim with food.

-Figures. You think anything’s gonna happen like the one we saw?-

*Knowing the girls as much as I do, especially Pinkie, maybe. Discord’s supposed to be here so that might cause shit too.

~All well-founded, even I suspect something chaotic taking place here.~

=Good I guess...=

-Emby! We never hear from you!-

=Probably because I don’t need to talk at all. Same goes for you, Embris. Since we’re, you know, a part of Ember’s mind.= I’m honestly surprised myself that I haven’t gone insane from having three voices in my head. Especially considering that I’m not a schizophrenic.

“Ember?”

“What?”

“You okay? You’ve been quiet for a while.” Twi looks at me with concern.

“Oh, yeah. I’m fine, just thinking about things.”

“Like what?” She wants to know what I’m thinking about, how cute.

“Things Twi, many things.”

“Oh...”

“Sorry Twi, there are things I don’t want you to know about. You know that, right?”

“I do, I just want to find out so much about your species.”

“I know. If only there was a way too...” I kid into high gear and brainstorm an idea so that Twi can learn whatever it is she wants to learn from us. “Twilight.”

“Yes?”

“Remember how Celestia sent Golden back home?”

“Yeees… Oh. *gasp* Oooooh! You think Princess Celestia would allow that?”

“As long as it’s for research purposes. I think Celestia would allow it.”

“It does make sense. But, isn’t it lying?”

“No, you are going there to learn as much as you want about us. Isn’t that why you would want to go?”

“Yeah… But, what if something happens while we’re there?”

“You let me worry about that. I can still use magic while we’re there, if you want to go through with it.”

“Ok. Oh! I have to go talk with Princess Celestia, I’ll see you guys later ok?”

“Alright.”

“See ya later Twi.” We wave to Twi as she walks off. And apparently that was the rest of the girl’s cue to bolt off and do their own thing, leaving me out in the open, alone.

*Eh… fuck it.* I shrug to myself and walk over to a table and take one of the surprisingly tall chairs. I think nothing of it and wave it off as Celestia expecting me to show up. I look around and notice that a lot of the high-class ponies are looking at me. Some with faces of disgust, some with neutral looks. And others who look like they can care less. Something I didn’t expect, besides the appalled…

“Eh, excuse me?” I look to my left and a stallion wearing a monocle and a black suit. Standing next to him is a white mare with pink striped hair, her height and stature much different from the other I’ve seen around here.

“Yes? Can I help you?”

“Why yes you can old chap.” The unnamed stallion says with a smile. “Are you that… human that helped saved Equestria from a giant centaur?”

“Uh, yeah. How do you know that?”

“Word spreads quickly old chap!” He and the mare sit across the table from me.

“Yeah, that’s great and all, but do you mind telling me who you two are?”

“Oh! Why of course! Name’s Fancy Pants.”

“And I am Fleur De Lis.” Both of their accents suggest they’re not from around here.

“A pleasure to meet you two. My name’s Ember.”

“It’s an honor to formally meet you, Ember.” Fleur states.

“Why do you say that?”

“Well you did help save Equestria from certain doom.” Fancy Pants said.

“I suppose...”

Chapter 24: Making a New Friend... Literally

“I suppose...” The three of us sit in silence. “So what exactly happens at this gala?”

“Nothing extravagant. What you see is all that’ll happen until midnight.”

“The Gala ends at midnight?”

“Yes my good fellow.”

“Then if nothing really exciting happens, why stay?”

“Oh it’s just for show. Receiving an invitation from Princess Celestia is a high honor amongst the Canterlot nobles.”

“I see.” I let that thought marinate. “Tell me if this is wrong, but is it true the nobles are here to just try and get more wealth or something to that effect from Celestia?”

“It is sad, but true.”

“Heh, knew it. Well, knowing the girls something’s bound to happen.”

“‘The girls’? Oh! You mean the Elements of Harmony. You’re friends with them?”

“Yeah.”

“Oh wow, it must be an honor to be friends with them.” Fleur said.

“Eh… It’s not as great as you think it is.”

“Oh? Why not?”

“Well, Rainbow Dash, the element of Loyalty, is almost obsessed with being the fastest in all of Equestria, and likes to fight. Rarity, from what I know you should know who she is,” they nod “she’s always fussing about how everyone’s not wearing ‘fashionable clothing’ no matter the situation. The others I can’t complain about but they all are good friends to hang around with in the end, just not as glamorous as you say it to be.”

“You speak as if you never had friends before.” Fancy inquired.

“It’s not that I never had friends. It’s just been a few years since I’ve had friends.”

“Really?” I nod. “How can anypony go so long without somepony to talk with or be with?”

“It may be human nature. But in all seriousness I don’t really need freinds. And where I come from that goes for almost everyone.”

“My word...”

“And that doesn’t mean we’re all not lonely bastards. I still like having friends. Hell, it’s the only thing I got at this point.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t have family here, I’m the only one of my kind here, and I’m still getting used to the whole ‘society of ponies and other intelligent creatures’.” I list things off using my fingers. “And being born in a society where there is only one sapient species it’s a little difficult to get used to all of this.”

“Really?” I nod.

“It’s a lot to take in isn't it?”

“Yes, it is.” Fancy Pants looks to the table, lost in thought. And Fleur is looking at something behind me. She then points to whatever is behind me. I turn around and witness a giant, green tidal wave.

“What the fuck!?” On instinct I take to the air with. Narrowly avoiding to gain wave. I look to where to wave came from and everything is bathed in green… goo. It’s definitely thicker than water. “The fuck is this?” I look around and spot the girls and Celestia. Twi’s shoot magic beams at the goo but nothing happens. I make my to them.

“Twi, what the hell is this stuff?”

“The Smooze.”

“Who?”

“Discords friend, the Smooze. He somehow got into the jewelry storage room and he’s ruining the Gala!” SHe shoots the slime again. “And none of my magic doesn’t have any effect on it!”

“Then how the hell are we gonna get rid of it?”

“I don’t know!”

“Aaaaah, eeeeeee!”

“What was that?” Me and Twi ask at the same time. We look over to where the noise came from. Fluttershy and Treehugger are stuck to a wall.

“Aaaaah, eeeeeee!” And Treehugger’s making to noise.

“Uh... why is she doing that?”

“I don’t… know?” I look to Twi and the green goo is retracting. From the looks of it it’s receding to the center of the room, when the goo clears my wings stop flapping and I drop to the ground. All the goo clumps up and form into a large blob of slime, with a blue top hat and tie. Wait, Discord’s wearing an orange tux… That sly bastard, he definitely knows about us. How else would he make that Dumb and Dumber reference!? There’s no fucking way in hell he would just decide to come here in an orange suite and have his… friend in light blue.

“Whelp, I’ve had enough for today.” I begin to walk away.

“What?”

“I’ve already had enough crazy for today.”

“But this was the only crazy thing to happen today! Sorry Princess.”

“It’s alright Twi. This has turned better than I expected.”

“I- wait, what?”

“I haven’t seen this much action in years! Lets have some more fun!” I make a complete one-eighty.

“That changed my mind.” Celestia smirks at me. I giver her a ‘yeah shut up’, and she just giggles in response. *Heh, bitch.* I smile inwardly and spend the rest of the night dancing away with the girls.

“Ugh, I’m getting too old for this shit.” I down a mug of apple cider. After the gala me and the girls decided to spend the night at the castle. And holy FUCK I wish I lived there. The beds they got are something of another fucking world. Since I found out you lay on clouds if you got wings I thought laying on clouds was the best thing ever. But those clouds got nothing on those beds. I even asked Celestia if she could have made for me. She said maybe.

“What, you all hungover? Told ya not to drink so much.” Aj said, she thinks I got drunk, cute. The girls and me are hanging at Pinkie’s place. Up in her so no one can see us in our current state. Twi and Rainbow where hit hard by the booze, Rarity is still passed out, Fluttershy is still bleary-eyed. I didn’t think she would drink as much as she did. Oh right, the ponies running the gala brought alcoholic drinks, I don’t know why.

“It’s not that Aj, this stuff can’t get even get me half drunk.”

“Oh a heavy weight aren’t ‘cha?”

“Yeah, I’m just reeeeally tired.” I let my head collide to the tiny table I’m sitting at. “I didn’t even feel that.” Aj snickers.

“Heh, sure yer just tired.” Using what little energy I have left, I bolt up and look directly at her, scowling.

“Does this look like shit-hit drunk to you?” Her smirk instantly disappears.

“Uh...”

“Fucking thought so.” I fall onto my back on the floor. *Is there any way you can help me Ruby?*

~Yes I can convert magical energy-~

*Don’t care, just do it.*

~As you wish.~ A rush of magic later I feel fully revitalized. I bolt up with jump.

*Thanks for that, and sorry for being short with you.*

~I understand, you were very tired.~

*Thank you.*

“Uh Ember? You alright?”

“Yes I am Aj. Yes I fucking am.” I say with a proud smile. Using my newly revived body I walk out the room and begin to head home.

“Hey, where are you going?” Rainbow asked.

“Oh, you’re awake. I’m just gonna go home and do things.”

“What… things?”

“Human things that your little pony mind wouldn’t understand.”

“Hey...” Twi muttered.

“I only mean Rainbow Twi, you’re a genius. Unlike Rainbow.”

“Hey!” Rainbow lazily shouted. “Ow, my head.”

“I wonder how your head hurts, there’s hardly anything in there.”

“Buck you...” Meanwhile Pinkie, Fluttershy, Twi and Aj are having a good time. Rarity is still passed out.

“Whatever pea-brain, I’m going home.” Without saying another word I do just that.

“Good morning Spark.” The desktop turns on when I talk.

“Good morning Ember.” I walk over and flop onto my chair in front of Spark. “Have you completed your latest project yet?”

“Yes, I have. I just need to figure out how to transfer you to your new body.”

“... Can I see it?”

“Uh… Sure.” I reach up and turn the camera towards the humanoid body in the corner of the room, hoisted in the air by a system of pulleys. Oh fuck I said anything about my setup huh? Well, it’s almost like a small lab with desks containing equipment and, shit like that, almost these a shit-ton of wires all over the place. How I got all this stuff? It’s good to be friends with a being as powerful as Celestia, with all the connections she has, and that I can… I’m gonna call it spawning, things like the wires. The really difficult thing was to set everything without it going up in flames, literally. “I just need to find a way to hook you up to it so can cross over.” Now that I look at the newly built andriod it almost looks like that girl robot from Ex Machina. But all of it’s features are completely artificial. Nothing looks realistic.

“I think I can take it from here.”

“What?” I look back to Spark and she’s covered a bright grey aura. And a cord seems to materialize from thin air. “I… uh… heh… fu...”

“Where can I connect?” I it took me a second to answer.

“B… back of the… head.”

“Thank you.” The thick black cord floats in the grey aura over to the android. And the tip disappears behind the back of the thing’s head. In a split second the whole body lights up a bright grey, light seeping through the indents of each limb. As soon as it started it stopped. I dumbly look at the desktop and it’s completely fried, smoke is billowing from the tower.

“Ember, can you help me down?” I twist my head back to the android, or I should say Spark?

“... Spark?”

“Yes, it is, can you help me?” She tries in vain to get the chains holding her up off. From the looks of it the metal around her face seems to animated like Golden Streak, magic seems to make anything work outside of physics...

“O- of course.” I use my magic to remove the metal bindings and gently place her on the ground. She stumbles a bit but quickly recovers. “... How do you feel?”

“I feel... different. But in a good way, I like this.” She looks all around herself.

“Good, but uh… can I ask you something?”

“Of course.”

“How did you do this, all of this? ‘Cause my mind is a little blown at the moment.” She giggles. Wait WHAT!?

“I discovered I can use this… magic while you were away. Though, I haven’t fully tested my new abilities. As far as we both know I can perform simple spells and I can ‘create’ objects.”

“But… how!? How is this possible!?”

“I theorise I have these abilities because I am a conscious being.”

“I know that! But I wasn’t created here. I was brought here by a wormhole. I don’t even know why or how I can use magic. And considering what metal makes up most of your new body is...”

“Is what?”

“Is iron. And iron is a magic deterrent on this world. I wonder how we are able to use magic.” (A/N: If you didn’t know we have iron in our blood, now you do.) We both fall silent for god knows how long. My thoughts were running a mile a fucking second trying to come up with a reason as to how Spark using magic is possible.

“... Paradox.”

“What?”

“Both you and I are living paradoxes. And we live on a world that is full of contradictions that go against the very laws of physics. Could it be that this magic is dark energy?”

“What? No… It can’t be that, we use dark energy to power interstellar space ships. No… it must me a different form of energy… Or maybe...”

“Something left over from a black hole?”

“That makes to the most sense. After all, we only know so much about them, besides them having immense gravity and physics breaking qualities. Yes! That could be it! Remnants of a black hole! But if this is true, then what got rid of it?”

“Could it be possible whether two were orbiting each other? Like a binary system?”

“And what, the two ended up shredding themselves?” Spark nods. “That… could be entirely true.”

“Indeed.”

“Hmm…” We both fall silent again. I walk over and sit back down on my chair.

“... Ember?”

“Yeah?”

“Is it alright with you if we go… outside? I would like to see what it is like.”

“Sure.” I smile. “Lets go.” With Spark in tow I lead the way outside. When she witnesses the trees, grass and other shit she just stands in place, awestruck. I just snicker and stand by her, for minutes in end.

“It’s… it’s...”

“Beautiful?”

“Yes, I would never think this planet would look so beautiful.” She looks to the forest. “But the forest looks… evil...”

“To the ponies that live here. It is. They don't control the weather there, animals fend for themselves, and foliage grows wherever it can.”

“So, it’s a little peace of Earth on this planet?”

“Yeah, pretty much.”

“And the ponies are terrified of that forest because of it?”

“Yup.”

“And yet, from what you’ve told me, these ponies have dealt with and defeated monsters and evil beings that had the power to take over their country?”

“Yes.”

“Ponies are weird.” That comment made me burst out laughing.

“Hoow... phew… yeah. That’s true.”

“But they are… special.” She remarks.

“In a good way?”

“I suppose. Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy have stared death in the face numerous times.”

“True, true… Changing the subject though. Do you want me to show you around town?”

“That would be nice.”

“Alright, follow me then.” We walk into town and I take on an unofficial tour of the place. I show her where the market is, where the girls live, Sweet Apple Acres, etc. fucking etcetera. It was nice showing her around. Despite the fact that she’s an android. And she looked like she enjoyed herself. Being able to walk around and do… things. I can tell she was excited to explore, just like a child. Then she saw Twi’s castle… Spark almost ran straight inside. But I held her back and told her that’s where Twi lives, and that I would go if she wouldn’t mind giving us a tour. To be honest I was a little giddy myself, I’ve never seen the complete inside. I knocked on the front doors a few times and stood back. And you know something? It was really relaxing to do that, to tour around the town, admiring all the scenery and junk, I couldn’t help be feel… composed after that.

“Is she coming?”

“She is, just be patient.”

“Ok.” Just then the doors slowly swing open.

“Ember!? What a surprise! And who’s that?” Twi points a hoof to Spark.

“Spark, meet Twilight. Twilight, meet Spark.” I greet them to each other.

“Greetings.” Spark starts.

“Hello Spark. Are Ember’s friend?”

“In a sense, yes.”

“What?”

“Nevermind that Twi.” I interrupt. “We came by because Spark wanted to take a tour of the castle, if you have time for that.”

“Oh. Uh… Ok. I have time for that.” Her face droops a little. “Follow me.” She turns around and walks back into her castle. Me and Spark look at eachother.

“Why is like this? From what you told me she should be excited to show us.” She whispers.

“I don’t exactly know, but I think it has to do something with her new home. Remember that her tree house was destroyed?” She nods. “I think that’s the problem. And I don’t think she likes her new place.”

“I agree.” We both look back at Twi and follow.

“And this is the main corridor, it leads to every part of the castle. Makes it easier to navigate.” Twi’s been leading us like this for god know how long. If this isn’t depression I don’t what is. And while the tour was… interesting to say the least, the whole Twi’s mood was affecting us. So much so that Spark wanted out. But I managed to tell her to bear it until we leave. I explained that the others will eventually notice and do something about it. They always do... right?

*This is sad…*

-What? THat fact that Twilight is sad about something?-

=I thought we established that it was because of her old home.=

*Yes, we did. And yeah it’s sad. I just hope the others come by later.*

~They should.~

*Yeah.*

“And that’s my entire, empty castle-home.” Twi concluded, she then walked away without another word. “See you guys later.” Spark and me are left in silence at the main door of the castle.

“That was… sad.” Spark finally spoke.

“Yeah… that was. Fuck I wanna go help her, but I don’t know how.”

“My best suggestion would be to just leave a note telling her to get out more. If what you have told me about her is correct, she spends numerous amounts of time in here.”

“I know, but I don’t that’ll help. She still lives here. Maybe if it felt more like home for Twi… Meh… I’ll just put it up to the girls. Lets go Spark. It’s getting late.”

“Alright… but, how will I sleep?”

“You don’t, at least, not like me.”

“What do you mean?”

“This is something I put I did before you transferred, I input a… system that slows all process. Much like a computer going into sleep mode. In this case it’s supposed to simulate sleeping.”

“Why would you create such a system?”

“Why to keep me from insanity my little android.”

Author's Note

I think it's pretty evident that I'm not following the show's story line. Why? 'Cause for... reasons. and...stuff.seriously the episodes rarely follow each other so why should I try?

Chapter 25: Twi's Castle Problems

“... Was that a pun?” I smile widely.

“Yes, it was. Come on, let’s go home.” With Spark in two, we head home, walk into my room, set Spark’s place to sleep, put her to sleep mode, and I got to bed.

“So why are you dragging us here?” I ask as Pinkie is quite literally dragged me and Spark towards Twi’s house. I didn’t even get to take her out of sleep mode.

“Ith a surprithe thilly willy!” I don’t know to this day how her teeth didn’t crush the fuck out of my fucking talons. That includes my fucking wings not snapping too.

“God dammit Pinkie...” I mumble. “How’d you even know about spark?”

“I heard that!” She looks at me knowingly. “And a little pony thold me avout her.” She answers through clenched teeth.

*Fucking Pinkie.*

“Hey! That’s not nice!” I heard Pinkie yell in my head.

*... Don’t think about it, don’t think about it, don’t think about i-*

“We’re here!” Pinkie drops mine and Spark’s foot from her muzzle, she hops inside. I get up, pick Spark up in my magic, and activate her.

“Good morning Ember.” She says as soon as she wakes up. “Where are we?” I set her on the ground.

“We’re at Twilight’s castle. Pinkie literally dragged us here.”

“I see, should we go inside then?”

“I suppose.” We nod to each other and walk inside. And first thing we hear are some muffled voices. From the throne room. We head there and walk in the room to and we’re greeted by a strangely beautiful site. Hanging from the ceiling is a giant chandelier that looks like the root system of a tree with brightly-colored gems hanging off them. It quite literally brightens up the room. I look to my left and see that the girls are in a group hug. And from what I see Twi’s crying her eyes out.

“Is this all she needed to feel at home with this place?”

“Apparently.”

“Where did they even get the roots? The gems don’t even look all that brilliant. Wait a minute…” I fly up the gems. When I take a closer look. There are pictures of the girls adventures in each gem. How the fuck did they manage to do that? I look at some other gems before flying back down.

“What did you see?” Spark asked.

“There are pictures of the girls inside each gem. I’m just as puzzled as you are about how they did that.”

“It is a work of art though.”

“Yeah, it is.”

“But don't you mean Applejack Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow dash made that?”

“Yeah, why?”

“You were saying ‘they’, it was a little confusing.”

“Oh, sorry.”

“It’s ok, just watch your syntax next time.” I look to her and she’s grinning back at me.

“Haha, very funny.”

“Uh… Ember?” I turn to Aj.

“Yeah Aj?”

“Who’s yer new friend?”

“Oh yeah. Girls, minus Twi,”

“Hey!.. Oh...”

“Allow me to introduce you all to Spark.” I wave my hands in a dramatic way towards Spark. She waves to them.

“Hello.” And of course, Pinkie is the first to say hi. But not before getting really close to Sparks face, by floating in mid-air.

“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie! Are you another human like Emby? How come my Pinkie Senses didn’t tell me there was a new pony in town? Oh whatever, I’m still gonna throw the biggest party for you EVER!” Spark couldn’t do much besides staring at Pinkie a little dumbfounded and really confused. Spark then turns to me.

“Is she always like this?”

“Yeah, but you get used to it.”

“I see.” She turns back to Pinkie, who was surprisingly waiting patiently. Guess she gets that a lot. “A party sounds wonderful, Pinkie.” Spark looked like she was about to say something else, but she opted to let Pinkie interrupt.

“Okie Dokie Lokie! Be back here by noon!” She zips off to what assume would be her home to plan this party.

“That was… interesting.”

“Couldn’t agree more with you Spark.”

“Ahem.” Twi clears her throat and we all look to her.

“Please excuse Pinkie, she’s… Pinkie Pie.” She sighs. “Anyways, I’m Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Magic.”

“Pleased to meet you, Twilight.” Before anyone else can say anything else, Rainbow cuts in.

“The name’s Rainbow Dash!” She said that as proudly as she could, as if being Rainbow was a good thing. “And I’m the fastest pegasus in all of Equestria!” She flies around the large room as fast as she could, being in a large room she couldn’t fly very fast, lest she crashes through a window, or into a wall, whichever is more hilarious. Hopefully that happens soon… Anyway, once it’s apparent that Rainbow isn’t coming down anytime soon, Aj decided to introduce herself. To Spark not me.

“Howdy partner, name’s Applejack. Ah run a farm over at the edge of town” She tilts her hat in a greeting manner.

“And I’m Rarity, Fashion Extraordinaire.” She places a hoof on her chest in a hoitie-toitie tone. “If you ever need a dress, come down to the Carousel Boutique, where everything is Chique, perfique, and magnifique!”

*Of course Rarity would do that.*

“Well that’s good to know.” Spark remarked with a kind smile. Next was Fluttershy, who the girls and me turned to. As soon as she noticed the attention she hid behind her hair, as best as she could, we can still see her left eye. She’s not doing a good job at hiding.

“If you want to play hide-and-seek you could’ve just told us!” I say jokingly, it got a chuckle out of everyone else, but it seemed to have made the butter-yellow pegasus more shy, if her backing away is her way of saying that. “Sorry, Shy,” Shy’s a cool nickname, shut up. “I couldn’t help but make that joke. But come on, everyone else introduced themselves, why not you? I thought you’d be brave this time.” When I spoke I tried to sound as soft as possible, as to not make things worse for Fluttershy.

And it does seem to help, Fluttershy poked her head out in the most cutest manner I’ve ever seen. I get to say stuff like that, shut the fuck up, I can feel your judgement.

“Um… I’m… Fluttershy...” She voice fell to a whisper halfway through her name.

“I’m sorry, what was that?” Spark asked.

“Um, it’s Fluttermumble.” Her voice fell again.

“Didn’t quite catch that, what’s your name?”

“... I’m Fluttershy.” She whispered ever-so lightly. I wouldn’t be surprised if-

“Ah, Fluttershy, what a wonderful name.” Spark was close enough and the room was quite enough, shut up. When Spark complemented Shy’s name, cute nickname, she blushed.

“Th-thank you.” She smiles cutely and looks away in a bashful way. God fucking dammit that’s fucking adorable. Jesus even I think that’s adorable.

“It’s wonderful to finally meet you all.”

*If only I had THIS kind of introduction with them. Though… it’s still funny that I could’ve kicked Rainbow’s ass, and that I still can.*

“Wait, whaddya mean by ‘finally’?” Rainbow questioned as she took a defensive stance.

“Oh, Ember told all about you when we first met.”

“Oh, ok.” She relaxes. “Wait, Ember told you about me?”

*Not this shit again...* I groan inwardly.

“What did he say about me? He must’ve been talking about how awesome I am.” She rubs a hoof to her chest as if there was a watch or ring there, and she had this look of pure smugness. As if expecting what she said is true. Of which the opposite is true.

“Not really, he mostly talked about how closed-minded and boastful you are. And at this point I do agree with him.”

“Wha-!”

“But, he also said that you can be a good person when you want to be.”

“Oh… Ok. Huh...” She took to her haunches and brought a hoof to her chin, contemplating who knows what in her tiny mind. While all of this was going on I saw through a window that the sun was going down. So without saying a word I begin to head home.

“Ember?” I stop in my tracks.

“Yeah Twi?”

“Where are you going?”

“Home.”

“You don’t want to stay here for a bit?”

“I’m tired, and sleepy.”

“Sleepy from what!? You barely did anything! As far as I know.” Rainbow flew into my personal space, her face inches from mine. Does she like doing this? And since when does she give a fuck about what I do?

“I’ve been trying to change my sleep schedule so I can wake up at the time you guys do. And I’ve also been making progress, slightly. It’s been a royal pain in the ass.”

“Oh, well why would you even do that?”

“Dash, I wake up an hour before noon.”

“Oh… right.” She hovers to the side, allowing me to be on my way, to bed.

“It’s been awhile since I actually experienced a good dream.” I say to myself as I walk through the dreamscape, which right now resembles Time Square in New York. Out of all the places I’ve been too, which is a lot, New York has to be my favorite, the bustling city just feels like home to me. Though, given the chance I would most likely live in the outskirts, I hate traffic. But walking around Time Square is quite fun. I get to see the pinnacle of capitalism. Heh.

“Ember!? Ember!” I heard someone call out. I freeze in my tracks and look around. “Ember!” I take to the air and look around. And immediately I see that Luna is calling out for me. I fly over to her and land next to her. “Ember! Oh thank the maker. ”

“What are you doing here Luna? Aren’t you supposed to keep the dream world safe or something?” I quickly came to terms that the dreamworld is an actual plain of existence. I kinda had that idea back on Earth, didn’t everybody? There weren’t that many theories about dreams…

“It is safe Ember. I just find your dreams… interesting.” I scoff.

“Why? ‘Cause I’m technically an alien from space?” Luna looks down with an embarrassed blush. “Heh. Thought so.” I snicker. “Anyways. I can see why you would think that.”

“How so?”Her blush disappears and she raises a brow.

“If I were to meet an alien being from across the universe, and if I had the ability to see what they dream of. I’d be curious as to what they dream of.”

“I see.”

“But why would you still want to see what I dream of? At this point you know more about me than anyone else here.”

“I know. But there are so many things I’ve seen in your memories that I find fascinating.” She gives me an excited look. “Like; Tee vees, and, video games, and other things I can’t even pronounce!”

“And you think you can find out what all of that means? My kind’s technology?” I’m pretty sure there was a better way to phrase that…

“Yes, there is a better way to phrase your question, but I do know what you mean.” She smiles innocently at me. “And yes!”

“Well to make things easier for both of us… why don’t you do that, memory spell, like you did last time.”

“What!?” She shrieks. “Why?” She takes on a flabbergasted look, and the imaginary people are starting to look.

“That would be much easier than having to explain human technology. We’d be here for a while.”

“That’s not a problem to me.”

“That’s because you’re an all-powerful, immortal being with all the time in the fucking universe.” Luna flinches at my… colorful vocabulary.

“Yes, well. I’ll just… perform the spell now.” I nod and we get closer. Yes I know that can be taken the wrong way but you know what I fucking mean, so shut up and stay quiet with your dirty thoughts. Anyway, next thing I know Luna’s horn touches my forehead and I pass out again. though, when I wake up, in my dream, there’s no noticeable pain or fatigue like last time. Despite the fact that I flew across the sidewalk and landed on my back. The buildings, smog, and blue sky are quickly replaced by Luna’s worried face.

“Are you ok? Are you hurt?” She asks.

“Surprisingly not. Can you back up please.?”

“Why?”

“So I can get up.”

“Oh, right.” She steps away and I get up. By now all the people around us are looking directly at me.

“The fuck are you all looking at!?” I shout and everyone goes back to whatever my subconscious is making them do.

“Why do you speak like that?”

“That’s just a norm.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. That’s how I usually talk to everybody.”

“Then why haven’t you spoke like that around anypony?”

“I like showing respect, unless I’m pissed.”

“Oh, ok. That’s good.”

“Thanks. Now, did you get the information you wanted?” She nods vigorously.

“Yes! Dear maker this is all fascinating!” A desktop appears out of thin air. She eagerly hops over to it and begins to use it. Though, I wouldn’t know what she would expect, she has no idea what… Ok she’s using my memories.

“What is all of this?” She asks, I look at the screen and she’s viewing a one-night stand I had with a girl.

“Ok that’s enough of that!” I smash the computer. “Who the fuck said you could look through my memories, and since when could you use a computer?” She blushes.

“Uh, I… didn’t know those where your memories. And it was through your memories that I learned to use the machine.”

“We’re in a fucking dream remember?” I give Luna an irritated glare. Her expression changed darkly. “Ugh I need to do something now. You mind leaving my dream for a few minutes?”

“... This may be a question with an obvious answer, but why?”

“Do you really want to know why?” I give her a dark look like Agent 47 in the movie.

“I’m… going to go now.”

“Thank-” She poofs away before I could finish. “you.” I look around for a bit as a minigun just like Heavy’s, forms in my hands.

“Is this what I think it is?” I hear Emby come from nowhere. He appears on my right.

“Yup, you’re fucking lucky this is a dream Ember.” Embris appears on my left. I look at both of them, Emby has a flamethrower, and Embris has a grenade launcher.

“Says you Embris, let's get this shit started, I‘ve been wanting to do this for a while now.”

“Let’s on with it then!” Emby goes into psycho mode.

“Not without us you little shit!” Me and Embris shout out, we then follow and have the time of our fucking lives.

*splat* I slam a person so hard into the ground the impact makes a small crater. Turning his torso to mush.

“Phew, that was fun.”

“Yeah, *sholrp* that was.”

“Alright, you fuckers need to go and I’ll clean this shit up. Luna should be back any second.” A loud crash sounds out and the blood-filled dream breaks away to black like fragile glass. “Or something could be happening out in the real world.” I close my eyes and minutes pass before I wake up, I open my eyes and immediately I bolt up from my bed. My eyes quickly adjust to the darkness and I go into stealth mode when there’s nothing going on in my room. I make my way upstairs to the door and listen for any noise.

“You’re a bucking idiot! That could’ve woken it up!” I masculine voice whisper shouts.

“I’m sorry! It’s bucking dark in here!” A feminine voice whisper shouts back.

“Shut up! It can probably hear us!” They must be referring to me. But why?

“Well, it already would’ve come out by now.”

“Are you stupid? Haven’t you heard of the rumors?” The male voice asks.

“Those are just rumors. C’mon, let’s just get this over with.” Hearing enough, I slowly and quietly open the door. From what I could tell they were in the living room.

“I don’t know Ivy. Those guards were left in the infirmary for three days.”

“Oh shut it Nighty, we don’t know it was the same creature we’re looking for.” It’s getting annoying that a lot of the ponies still call me an animal. I hear hooves against wood flooring and I head over to the source. I turn a corner into the living room and there are the two ponies, both of them unicorns, wearing full body coats, walking towards the kitchen. Since they haven’t detected me I tip-talon, heh, puns, my way across the room and wait for the perfect time to strike. And then the kitchen is dimly lit by the refrigerator light.

“Oh Celestia!” The girl nearly shouts.

“What?” The guy walks over and takes a look into the fridge. “Oh dear Celestia, hrr!” They found my meat stash. Perfect. I ever-so-slowly slash quietly sneak up behind them while they gawk at the meat in the fridge.

“What monster would have this in their fridge?” The male asks no one in particular.

“... Me.” I answer. They both jump and spin around in a startled way. Their faces almost instantly go from startled to scared shitless; their eyes widen and their pupils shrink, and both of their jaws drop to the floor. Literally. I’m glad I’m used to shit like that, and that I don’t question the very laws of physics. “What? I like meat.” I say jokingly. The two ponies stay frozen with fear. I reach a hand over and snap my fingers in front of their faces.

“... Wh… what are you!? G-get away from me!” The guy stutters out. The girl, you know it’s much easier to say guy and girl at this point. Anyway, the girl just closes her mouth, but she backs up and her fear grows. Having dealing with enough of this, I snap my fingers and the lights turn on, I grab Ivy and Nighty in my magic and two chairs appear in the middle of the living room. I haphazardly throw them on the chairs and keep them there using my magic. By now they’re freaking out, screaming and kicking. Trying their hardest to break free.

“Let us go! Monster!”

“Alright, shut the fuck up!” I shout, the two freeze and fall silent. “Thank you. Now, can you two tell me why the fuck you broke into my house?” Being frozen in fear they don’t respond.

“I will not repeat that question, you have five seconds.” I start counting in my head. I then form my giant hammer.

“I-it’s a contest!” The girl shrieks. I stop counting and the hammer disappears.

“What ‘contest’?”

“Ever since the ponies hired by Prince Blueblood failed, we started to hunt you down and take you out.” The guy says with a smug look

“And why are you idiots doing this?” He doesn’t respond. “If you’re not going to talk I’ll make you.”

“Ch, how?” I snap my fingers and the dagger from a while back teleports to my hand. I then walk up and place the tip of the blade to the guy’s right cheek.

“ Don’t and I’ll gouge your eyes out.” I lightly slide the tip of the curved blade up to his eye. Not applying enough force to draw blood, yet.

“Alright alright I’ll talk!” Nighty squirms. Ivy just stares in fear.

“Good, now tell me what this is all about.”

“It’s a tradition, if anypony fails to take out a target we all stop what we’re doing and go after the target.”

“Really?” He nods and I sigh. “That’s stupid.”

“Hey! Buck you! My great great grandfather started the tradition!” Ivy shouts.

“How about you shut your mouth before I kill both of you and send your heads back to Canterlot?”

Chapter 26: Finally a Break

“...” Wow that worked.

“What?” Maybe not.

“Shut your big mouth before you outlast your usefulness.”

“You’re... you’re a monster!” Ivy shouts. I just chuckle.

“Hey, I’m not the one who broke into my house and attempted to kill me. Even the guys from last time actually put up a fight.”

“You snuck up on us! We didn’t expect you look like... that!” Ivy shouts.

“What did I say about shouting?” She clams up. “Now,” I turn back to Nighty. “what can I do to stop this bullshit?”

“Uh… you can, uh… Oh! One way to cease us going after you is to lets us kill you.”

“Or?”

“Or you can go talk to our boss.”

“That’s it?” He nods. “Alright, lets do that then.”

“R-really?” They both say.

“Yeah, lets go, where is your boss?”

“... Uh, he works at the Naughty Filly at Canterlot.”

“There? Huh... I’d never think of that place... Alright, lets go.” I snap my fingers and I teleport to the front of the stip club. the only way I know of this place is that I took a small tour of Canterlot a while back.

“What just happened?” Ivy asks. She shakily gets off her chair along with Nighty.

“I just teleported the three of us here.”

“You managed to teleport us across Equestria!? All three of us!?” Oh yeah, forgot that teleportation is kinda rare. Eh...

“Yeah, lets go.” I walk inside the double-doors of the large, by pony standards, strip club. As soon as the doors open my ears are assaulted with ear-bursting electronic music. Which stops when I walk in. All the ponies in there stop whatever they were doing and stare directly at me, and begin to murmur. I look back at Ivy and Nighty and motion them to follow me. With them in tow I walk inside and let the doors close.

“Where’s your boss and what’s his name?”

“Uh… he works in the back, and nopony knows his name, so we just call him Boss.” I look towards the back of this place and look for anything that could look like an office or something like that. I spot a door that’s titled ‘STAFF ONLY’.

“Is that the back?” I point to the door.

“... Yeah.” I nod to myself and make my way to the door. But a large pony steps in out of nowhere and stands in between me and the door.

“Sorry, Staff Only.” He says, in a low, rumbling voice.

“I need to speak with the Boss.”

“I don’t know who you’re talkin’ abo-” I use my magic to throw him aside. I then calmly open the door and walk in. And the site is something to behold. The stirp club is what you would expect; flithy looking. But the room that this door holds is really clean. Like the president’s room clean; bright-red carpeting, nice red walls, elegant furniture and paintings, but the desk directly across the room stands out a bit. Not that it’s colored differently, or that it’s completely silhouetted against a window, it’s that the guy sitting at the desk is holding something from behind the desk, and a figure is bobbing up and down. Yeah, he’s getting a blowjob if you didn’t get it already. The door slams behind me and the guy looks to me startled. And the girl from under the table stops sucking and looks up, upon seeing me she screams and bolts out the room. The guy sitting behind the desk, just noticed the nameplate says ‘Boss’, asshole, composes himself and properly sits at his desk.

“Can I help you?” He asks, he sounds like Conor Pewterschmidt from Family Guy.

“Yeah, you can, if you can stop the hit-call on me. The name’s Ember.” Through the shadow his eyes widen.

“Ah, so you’re the new pony everypony’s been talking about. I’ve heard a lot about you.”

“Like what?”

“I’ve heard that you put three night guards in the hospital for three days, and that you helped the Elements of Harmony save Equestria. That’s pretty honorable if it’s true.”

“Yeah, it is.”

“My my, it’s a shame we were hired then.”

“Yeah, it is. So does that mean you can’t stop this bullshit?”

“I’m afraid not.” I scowl and walk closer. “But,” I freeze “I am willing to make an exception this one time.” I cross my arms.

“What’s the catch?”

“Straight to the point I like that.” He comments. “As to what I need you to do, all I need to do is tell me why I should stop this wonderful game?”

“How about this; you stop this bullshit and you get to keep your head on your shoulders, deal?”

“And what makes you think you can threaten me like that?” In a split second I have a sword made of my magic touching his neck.

“Because I can follow through.” It’s amazing that he didn’t flinch, not even move a fucking muscle. Even with my sword at his neck. I still can’t even see his face when I’m feet away! What the fuck!?

“Deal.” I back off and he chuckles. “I’ll tell my ponies to cease the hit. Just don’t piss off any more royalty.” He laughs at his own joke, I kinda did too, it was funny shut it.

“No promises. Anyway, it was a pleasure meeting you, ‘Boss’.”

“Just call me Tiny.”

-What!?-

“Alright, Tiny.” Tiny and me laugh and I take my leave.

*Wait for it...*

“Just one more thing.” I turn back around and something is flying at me with incredible speed. It was even too fast for me to grab it out of the air. So the thing, which turned out to be another dagger, but this one has a straight blade, sinks into my chest with a *shlick* noise. Right where my left lung is.

*Ruby dull the pain.*

~Done.~ I felt warm for a second and blood began to trickle out of the wound. I calmly reach for the blade to pull it out, *shlick* but another hits my arm. Cutting the muscle and rendering it useless. Quickly this time I pull both blades off with my working hand. And with the combination of magic and tech, the wounds close up pretty quickly. As the last cut closes I look back to Tiny, who from the looks of it is completely caught off-guard, probably from the fact that I didn’t die or fall to the ground screaming.

“Ch, big mistake Tiny.” In one smooth motion I throw both daggers back at Tiny, he saw them flying at him but he reacted a little too late. One of the daggers landed on his right eye, and the other landed right on the snout.

It took him a second to start screaming in pain.

“Oh come on, that shouldn't hurt at all.” I say sarcastically, I walk over to his squirming form and stand over him. Now he’s panting and babbling coherently.

*Do you guys think I should end him bluntly or sharply?*

-Blunt.- Embris suggests. Emby and Ruby suggested that I should go sharply, majority wins so I hold out my hand and a sword fills in the empty space. Since this guy barely deserves a quicky, after getting one earlier, I end him without him even knowing. Kinda funny that there wasn’t much blood splatter. At least none spurted on me. After that whole ordeal I walk out the room and out the club.

“Get back here!” Until that big fucker from earlier decided to go for me again. He managed to tackle me, not to the ground, just made me stumble a bit. The bastard just so happen to be right on top of my wings. So I flare them out, knocking him off towards the floor. In a second my war hammer forms and I almost slam it onto his face. But something kept me from doing so, I don’t know what, but some force was keeping me from smushing this pony’s face two feet into the ground. So I resolved to let go of my anger, and walk away. Leaving the entire place silent.

“Good morning Ember.” Spark says. “You woke up hours before you activated me, what happened?”

“Oh two ponies broke into my house and tried to kill me, again.”

“Again?”

“Yeah, I told you Prince Blueblood put out a hit on me remember?”

“Oh, I remember. Did the same ponies from last time come?”

“Actually no. It was a couple, I think, but they work for the same business that royal prick hired. Apparently it’s some bullshit tradition that the ‘target’, me, isn’t taken out, every other assassin tries to do the same.”

“How does this explain you waking up earlier?”

“The two that broke into my house today did it that early. I dealt with them, asked them a few questions, took them with me to where they worked, spoke with their boss, got everything resolved, and now I’m here.”

“Ah.So that’s it?”

“Pretty much.”

“Oh, well do you have anything planned for today?” Her question left me a little confused.

“You know you can do whatever you please right? You don’t need to follow me around.”

“I know, I just don’t know what rules or laws to follow here. I don’t want to do anything that could be seen as criminal.”

“Oh, you remember what laws humans have right? I told you about that.”

“Yes, why?”

“Well the legal system, as far as I know, works just about the same way here. There are just a lot of obvious things they don’t have here.”

“Oh. Ok then. I guess I’ll be back later today. Bye Ember!” She gleefully walks up the stairs and leaves the place. Leaving me to do what I initially planned to do today; fixing the desktop Spark fried.

“Later Spark!” I head over and take a seat in front of the system. I grab the tower, yes it’s a fucking tower! I know there were newer desktops but I like towers, they're easier to work with. And you're less likely to fuck up the screen if anything happens.

Anyway, I grab the thing and open it, revealing the burnt cables and circuit boards.

“Fuck this thing’s done for.” There wasn’t a thing I could do that could fix this thing, I would to replace everything. Which I always could, still sucks that I have to. And I don’t hate Spark for it. I don’t even she knew this would happen. I sigh and take out the burnt parts, luckily the hard drive wasn’t burnt so my data was still there. *The motherboard isn’t fried!? Fuck that’s surprising.* Well, time to spawn more parts…

*Ugh, what time is it? Feels like it’s late evening.* After spending a few hours replacing circuitry on this damn computer, and it also turned out that there was more wrong than meet the eye. I had to replace and reconfigure EVERYTHING. Spark really fucked up the thing. At least the data on the system wasn’t lost or corrupted. And I’ve managed to fix everything else, the only thing left to do is turn it on. *Whelp, here goes nothing*

-Fingers crossed!- I casually press the power button and watch as the screen brightens up. And the Windows logo pops up. Which is good, just gotta wait for the start screen to load, and it does! YES! All my files and programs are here! Wait…

“The fuck is that?” I mumble. There is a new icon, but it doesn’t a little image like the others. It’s only a name; Exit.exe.

=What is that thing?=

-It probably got there when Spark left the computer.-

~I’m confused.~

“We all are. I wonder if...” I move the pointer to click on it.

-Don’t! The fuck are doing!? You don’t know what might happen!-

“Fuck, you’re right.” I get up from my chair, cast a shield over me and the hole table and its contents, distance myself from the table, and use my magic to make the mouse click on the file. And for a minute, nothing happens. Doesn’t even look like anything’s going on. But being the patient motherfuck I am, I stay a few yards away. I even start to back, because I’m thinking ‘the longer it takes the worst it’s going to be’. It was until I was starting for the door when something finally happened. And by something I mean the screen flashes the whole rainbow, pretty brightly too, like a rootkit 4.0 took over the system. A multitude of colors fill the room. Naturally I cover my eyes so they don’t fuck up later on. A few minutes go by and I think the flashes stop, the room’s fallen back into darkness, from what I could sense behind the lids of my eyes. I open my eyes and everything looks to be fine; no burn marks and the walls, floor, and ceiling, nothing’s cracked or broken, all things seem to be in order. And the computer looks like it’s ok. I take a closer at it.

~Be carefull Ember.~

“I know Ruby, just looking to see if anything’s still screwing up.” When I felt there was nothing to worry about I sit back down on my chair. And to make sure the computer’s alright I open up Microsoft Word and a few other programs. I had to make sure nothing happened to the system. “alright, everything seem to be in order.” And just as irony rears it’s ugly fucking head, a bright flash of white light blinds me. *Just my fucking luck.* I think to myself.

-You really are the luckiest person right now.-

*Fuck off.*

-Whatever, can you at least find out what exactly happened? By you know, opening your fucking eyes?-

*I don’t know I think I’m ok with keeping my eyes closed for the rest of eternity, bitch…* I try to open my eyes, nothing happens, except for, you know, the eternal void colored black. *I can’t open my eyes! What the fuck!?*

=This is getting too weird for me.=

*No shit Sherlock! Ruby, you have any idea?* No response. *Ruby?*

~Huh?~

*What happened, did you zone out or something?*

~Yes, something like that. I was admiring how we are in this machine.~

*... What?*

-How the absolute FUCK are we inside the fucking computer and how the fuck do you know!?-

~I can see through the… Camera? Is it?~

*Yeah that’s what it’s called. How are you able to see!?*

~...I honestly have no idea.~ I grumble a bit and a thought forms in my mind. If I still have one, being in a computer n’ all.

*Since we know what happened to us, why don’t we try to get, the fuck, out?*

-Right…- Embris pauses. For about two seconds. -I got nothing-

=Me neither.= If we were in a room all our heads would turn to Ruby.

*Ruby?*

~Yes?~

*You have an idea that can help?*

~... Well, the only course of action I see possible is to turn into that, flame, form.~

*... Are you sure there isn't any other option?*

~Seeing that we are inside this machine with no other form of help for the following hours, I don’t believe so.~

*Aw fuck me…*

-I would absolutely love to, but we're kind of stuck inside a fucking computer!-

*Shut the FUCK up before you get me pissed off!*

-That’s how we’re gonna get out of this stupid thing!-

*Shut the fuck uuuuup! I’m tired of you bullshit! SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT THE FUCK UUUUP!* I felt heat building up in very being. It kept building. *I HATE your smart-ass attitude! I’m tired of it, FUCKING tired of it!* All the heat eventually burst into an inferno of anger, turning the black void into a blank white plane. The white plane faded to my room. I look at myself and my arms are blobs of fire, but it was yellow colored, and more so the table I’m standing on is burnt to ashes. “This is what the FUCK I wanted to avoid!” Now Embris lost her shit.

-You think I give a flying fuck!? We’re out of that fucking computer!-

“Fuck you! I worked HARD on that fucking thing! Hours of work, all for NOTHING!” God my temper was boiling over. To this day I regret losing my shit like that, especially to myself.

-What the fuck ever, we’re back to normal and that’s what’s fucking important.- Embris mutters.

“Go fuck yourself Embris, you knew that would piss me off.” After I said that Embris went silent. I don’t know why but she loves to piss me off. And this time she went too far. “You better shut the fuck up.” I said as my anger died down. I gently dropped to the floor as the fire that made up my being turned back into flesh and bone. Still very pissed off. “Ugh, I need to get out.” I decided to take a stroll along the Everfree, with perfect timing too, as it was sunset and the sky was a beautiful mixture of reds, oranges, and purples with blue. It helped when it came to simmer down. And without any incident to boot, while walking I managed to get my mind in order and think things over, and even reconcile with Embris. She promised to stop with her smart-ass comments, as long as I don’t that mad at her again. Even though we both know that isn’t a promise I can’t keep.

Speaking of promises, I need to check on Chrysi, without wasting time I teleport to the front gates of Canterlot Castle, brief the guards and walk in. No matter how many times I walk around this fucking place I’ll never fully comprehend how many corridors anyone has to walk through to get anywhere, and not get lost. It’s a wonder how I didn’t get lost. Alright I did, tell that to another soul and I’ll make you wish you didn’t, can’t have my reputation ruined by some stupid mistake. Yeah it’ll ruin my image! What wouldn’t? What? You think they wouldn’t exploit something like that? Need I to tell you that Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle did that a while back? I was lucky enough I wasn’t there for that.

Anyway, I managed to navigate my way to the throne - or courtroom as the ponies call it - room after a guard directed me, be quiet. The guards clad in full armor look to me, nod slightly, and open the giant doors with their magic. Guess there weren’t any cases today, and I walk in.

“Ember! Its great to see again!” Luna happily squeed. She stood up from her throne and trotted over to me, giving me a hug. Guess all those visits and the dream world made us good friends. Not that I don’t like it, mind you. It’s nice having a good, trusted friend for once. Luna just has this… trusting character. I know I can keep all my deepest, darkest secrets with her. And even if she were to tell anything sentient being it would only be Celestia. You have no idea how good that pony is at keeping secrets. And NOT hating you for what you’ve done.

“Hey Luna, how’s it goin’?”

“Things have been well. Today we hardly had ponies come and complain about their salaries being ‘too small’ and requesting larger pay.”

“That’s good to hear.” Celestia stood up and calmly walked over to us, stopping at Luna’s side.

“Good evening Ember.”

“Evening Celestia.” I perform a mock bow to the sisters, I was waiting for Celestia, and they chuckle.

“Very funny.” Celestia commented. “Had a good day today?”

“Yeah, pretty much.” I decided to not tell them about the ‘computer’ incident. “Nothing really eventful happened, though, I did make a friend the other day.” At that both their eyes lit up.

“Is your friend's name ‘Spark’?” They both asked.

“Who told you?” I ask incredulously.

“Princess Twilight sent us a letter telling of Spark, from she has said Spark is from the same world as Golden Streak?” Celestia answered.

“Not exactly, you see, I... literally made a new friend.” A smile, The sisters give confused looks before Luna understands what I meant.

“You created a living being!?” Her features go from confused to astonished. “There have been attempts to create artificial intelligence, but I never thought I’d hear it done this century!”

“How did you accomplish such a feat?” Celestia asked.

“Remember those parts I asked for a while back?” She nods. “Not all of them were intended to make that computer. And I also, ‘spawned’ a few parts that you weren’t able to supply.”

“I see, but what magic did you use to create Spark?” From the sound of it Celestia was a little pensive, for what? I don’t know.

“I didn’t use any magic, I just re-created the human mind in a sense with good-old human tech.” I said with as much pride as I could.

“What do you mean?”

“Well I had to create a complex program that simulated the human brain, and give it a thought process and a name.”

“I see...” Her tone lightened up a bit. “May we see Spark?”

“Of course, just today, or the next few days, she’s still getting used to this place. She should be alright to meet you two, I just don’t know if she’d be comfortable to come so soon.”

“I understand, can you promise me then that you will tell Spark know that we would like to meet her?” I nod a smile.

“I can do that.”

Author's Note

So Ember finally gets a much-needed break, even though he just destroyed the computer he built. Hopefully you guys like it! And I can seriously use some criticizing, I would like to improve as a writer and make better chapters for you wonderful readers.

Chapter 27: A Normal Day

“I can do that.” I say. Silence fills the large room before I remember why I came here. “Oh, changing the subject I actually came here to check on Chrysi.” Surprisingly they don’t change expressions, which kinda weirds me out.

“As you wish, follow me please.” Celestia says with a smile. Ok, they’ve either gone along really well with Chrysi, or something has happened to that changeling and they couldn’t be happier to get rid of her. And I’m leaning towards the former. Celestia and Luna lead me through the maze of hallways to an insignificant-looking door. Luna opens it to reveal Chrysi reading a book. The sound of the door squeaking open causes her to look to us. Upon seeing me she squeals.

“Ember!” She jumps up and flies to me, grabbing my torso in a tight hug.

“Hey Chrysi, you missed me?” I chuckle, she looks up to me with a gleeful smile and thumps my chest.

“Be quite smarty pants. Yes I missed you!” Nothing else needed to be said; she missed me, mainly due to the fact that I may or may not be her only friend. Chrysi just continued to hug me, she even nuzzled into the feathers on my chest. I look to Celestia and Luna in a ‘give us a moment’ look. They smiled and nodded, I walked into the room, and they closed the door behind me. I decided to sit on the only couch occupying the room. And I got to take a good look at the room while Chrysi never stopped hugging me. The room was big, even by human standards. And it looks like an exact copy of the room I stayed in last time I was here; a large, heavenly-looking bed with beautiful red curtains hanging around it, a lovely looking rug in the center, and what anyone would normally expect in a hotel room. Except there was a bookcase by the window. Presumably to keep Chrysi happy or something. “Ember?”

“Hmm?” I Look down to Chrysi, and she’s staring up at me like a puppy.

“What’s wrong? You’re all… quiet.”

“It’s nothing, just a few things have happened in the last few days.”

“Really? Like what?” She gets off of me and sits next to me on the couch.

“I recently had to deal with more of those assassins who wanted me dead because of some stupid tradition.”

“‘Tradition’?”

“Apparently if the first ponies fail to get rid of a target, all of them stop whatever they’re doing and try to take the target out.”

“Oh...” Her face falls.

“But,” she looks up. “I think I convinced them to stop the crap.”

“How?”

“Lets just say I had a ‘talk’ with their boss.”

“You think this ‘talk’ worked?”

“For the most part, yes.”

“That’s good to hear, I’m not very fond of unexpected visitors in the dead of night.” I chuckle.

“Especially when said visitors want me dead.” She giggles a little. The room fell silent once again, Chrysi decided to lean up against me like how a dog would. We were both content with how we were for who knows how long.

“... Hey.”

“Yeah?”

“You know I really missed you right? Cause, you’re really the first real friend, ever.”

“Yeah, I know. It’s understandable that you would miss me this much. Hell, I’ve even been in the same situation.”

“Really?” I nod.

“Yeah, before I got here I pretty much had no friends. There were just people who I would make small talk with. Hell, at least you have family.”

“I guess, but they never really cared about me.”

“Oh really?” She nods. “Then why did two changeling come looking for you a while back?” She looks up to me, surprised.

“R-really?” I nod.

“Yeah, they asked me if I’ve seen and other changelings around. Heh, the fuckers even started a fight because I was being short with ‘em.”

“Oh… didn’t, kill them, did you?” I shake my head.

“No. I let them go after I kicked their collective asses. They even came back the next day with two more of them to apologize ‘on the queen’s behalf’.”

“Hmm… That’s, really surprising.”

“Tell me about it.”

“So there really wasn’t anything else interesting?”

“Beside the fact that I made a new friend, nothing.” I say nonchalantly.

“Oh! I remember Princess Celestia telling me about your new friend. Her name is Spark right?”

“Yes.”

“Cool. Is she from a different world like you or Golden Streak?”

“Not exactly. I actually made a new friend.” I emphasized the word ‘made’. It took Chrysi a second to understand what I meant.

“You mean… You made a living being with magic!?” She screeched. I just noticed that her voice gets weird when she yells, an overlapping similar voice makes it sound like she’s speaking through two microphones. And both audio tracks are being played with one a few milliseconds before the other. It’s comprehensible, I know what she’s saying, it’s just weird when she yells.

“Not with magic, I created her using human tech. She’s literally an artificial intelligence that can learn and adapt.”

“... So basically another human like you?”

“To put it simply, yes.”

“... Dear mother...”

“What?”

“I never thought I would live to hear that a living thing was made by another living being.”

“Well if I never showed up here that would’ve true. That’s something to think about.”

“Yes, it sure is...” She pauses for a minute. “Can I meet her?”

“Of course! That’s why I came to see if you’re alright.”

“Oh mother finally! It’s been really boring here!” She hops from the couch and looks to me expectantly.

“Hold on, gotta let Celestia and Luna know.”

“Ok.” I get up and head out the door. Luna and Celestia were right outside.

“Were you two eavesdropping?” They maintain straight faces. But a slight twitch of Luna’s lip gave it away. “Ugh, you’re terrible liars. Me and Chrysi are going back home, but I guess you two already knew that.” I say and walk back into the room. “I need to learn a soundproofing spell or something...” I mutter.

“How did he know?” I heard Luna whisper to Celestia.

“You need to learn to keep a better poker face Luna. Plus you two are pretty predictable.” I turn around when I’m next to Chrysi. The sisters both have blown away looks on their faces. Kinda made me laugh my ass off as I teleported me and Chrysi back home. Those faces of pure shock and awe will forever be burned in my brain. In a good way.

“Where’s Spark?” Chrysi walks around like a dog excitedly looking for something; she looks behind doorways, behind the couch, in the kitchen, basically anywhere she thinks Spark might be.

“Relax Chrysi, Spark’s probably out doing… whatever the fuck she’s doing.”

“Can I go see where she is then?” That question caught a little off-guard.

“... You know you don’t have to ask me that right?”

“Oh, right. Ehe...” She smiles sheepishly. “I’ll... be back then. Bye!” She moves to bolt out the door.

“Hold on.” She freezes. “Might as well go with you, it’s been boring here anyway.”

“Ok!” She bolts out the door, leaving a cloud of dust shaped like her which quickly dissipates.

*A little too eager, aren’t we?* I jokingly think to myself as I walk out the door to follow Chrysi. Then I remember something. “Change into a pony!”

“Where the hell could she be?” I asked no one in particular.

“I don’t know.” Chrysi answered. She managed to change into the brown coated mare like always, before anyone saw her in her true form. We’ve been looking all around town for Spark. At this point I was thinking that she either went back as soon as we left, or she unknowingly managed to get around town better than we can find her. The latter seems to be the situation right now. As any of the ponies we asked told us where they last saw Spark led us to where she used to be, and the next we asked told us she was somewhere fucking else. So yeah, it was almost like a wild goose chase. Except that we were ‘chasing’ an android.

“Hey Caramel.” Said pony looks to me.

“Oh hey Ember! Can I help ya?”

“Yeah, have you seen another human around?”

“Hmmm... I think I have… Yeah! I have! It’s name is Spark right?”

“Yes, her name is Spark.” I always get a little pissed when any of the ponies call us ‘it’.

“Uh… y-yeah.” He stammers. “She actually asked me if there was anything she could do around here.”

“And?” I politely ask.

“I said no and she went in that direction.” Caramel pointed a hoof towards a path that led back home.

Fuck me.

“Alright, thanks Caramel.”

“Anytime buddy.” He waves to me as I walk off with Chrysi towards home.

“Well this was ridiculous.” Chrysi spoke.

“Agreed.” At the pace we were walking, well, more like my pace with Chrysi doing her best to keep up, we got to my house in no time.

“Alright, if Caramel was right she should be here.” We both walk after I open the front door. “Spark!?”

“Yes!?” I heard from downstairs. Next are some footsteps and Spark emerges from the door to my room.

“Oh, it’s you Ember.” She says with a cheery voice. “And who’s this?” She directs all attention towards Chrysi. Who is staring in awe at Spark.

“Spark, you remember that changeling I told you about?” She nods and Chrysi gives a weird look. “Well this Is Chrysanthemum, Or Chrysi for short, she’s the changeling. You can… show yourself Chrysi.” Chrysi nods and a burst of grey flames envelopes her body for second, before the flame quickly dies out. Leaving the changeling in her true form; a changeling. Yes that was supposed to be a joke.

“So that’s what a girlchangelingman looks like.” Chrysi and Spark both spoke at the same time. I could tell what they both said, but the statements just kinda… got jumbled up at the end.

“I’ll… just leave you two alone.” I say as I head to my room to go to bed. It was getting pretty late anyway.

“So Corey, how does it feel like to get the short end of the stick?” I ask as I dangle the bastard over a tank of great white sharks with a flimsy board and thin rope.

“Fuck you, you piece of shit!” He yells as he struggles to break free. When that rope snaps he’s fall, right into a shark's mouth.

“Yes. keep struggling, I love it!” I put on a gleeful look, waiting for his gruesome demise.

“Wait…” Fuck. “Fuck that!” He stays still.

*Fuck he found out.* “Don’t prolong your demise Corey, just fall already!”

“Fuck! YOU! You’re lucky my gang’s not here!” A sweet, fluffy aroma started to permeate the air.

*The fuck’s that smell?* “Oh, you mean these fucks?” I snap my fingers and his ‘gang’ swings in, slamming into Corey, making me laugh my ass off when I hear the air leave his lungs, through my teary eyes I see his rope split a little. I wipe my eyes so I can properly see him fall into the water when the whole roped snaps. Which happens just as I clear my eyes. Time seemed to slow down as Corey fell towards the water. But the sweet smell got stronger, and everything was going out of focus.

“Oh come the fuck on!” I yell before everything goes black. Meaning I woke up early from one of, if not the, best dream I’ve had. “Fucking smell, woke me up from the best dream I’ve had. Who’s making what anyway?” I groggily get up from my bed and walk to the main floor. The smell gets stronger towards the kitchen. “The fuck..?” I mutter. I walk into the kitchen and Spark is making pancakes. Chrysi’s off to the side where the dining table stands, eating her stack of pancakes.

“Mornin’ Ember!” Chrysi says through a mouthful of pancake.

“Good morning Ember.” Spark says as she flips a pancake in the air. “There’s a stack of pancakes for you on the table.” She points to the table and right where he pointed there was a plate with a thick stack of the fluffy things, something I somehow missed when I looked at Chrysi.

“Uh, thanks.” Pushing back the questions that need to be asked. I take a seat after I grabbed a fork from one of the drawers and take a bite of the fluffy-looking pancakes. As soon as the fried bread touches my tongue each taste bud is set ablaze with fluffy goodness. Making my eyes turn into dinner plates. “Good god these are amazing! What and where did you get the stuff to make this?” I then begin to wolf down my breakfast.

“Here, try it with syrup.” Chrysi offers me a bottle of it and I grab it from her. Pouring the liquid sugar on the pancakes and in my mouth.

“To answer your question, Chrysanthemum and I went to the store because she wanted some breakfast, we settled on pancakes.” I shoot Chrysi a questioning look.

“Sometimes we like to eat physical food. But for us it’s like drinking water.” I nod and give her a thumb up in a ‘got it’ sort of way. But then another question came to mind. Before I can even ask it Spark answers.

“We used the bits you have in that bag.” She points to the duffel bag containing all my wealth in the corner of the room. I envelope it in my magic and bring the bag over to me, I take a look inside and behold the sight of a few hundred thousand pounds of gold in the form of little coins about the size of a dollar coin of American currency.

“You’re lucky I’m ok with that.” I say when my mouth isn’t full of fluffy goodness.

“I knew you would. Considering that we thought you’d love the pancakes.”

“Yeah yeah yeah. What do you put in these things anyway?”

“Oh the usual ingredients. Except I added a little vanilla extract, cinnamon, white chocolate, and blueberries.”

“So that’s what the little spots are. These are fucking good Spark.”

“Mmhmm!”

“Thank you.”

“How did you even figure out what to do?”

“I just followed the instructions on the box the mix came in. Chrysanthemum suggested I out in the extra ingredients.” Said changeling smiled brightly.

“Cool. Speaking of you two. I can assume you two like each other?” When I ask that Chrysi goes wide eyed and she blushes. She misunderstood my question, god dammit.

“We’re good friends, if that’s what you mean.”

“Yeah, that’s what I meant. Glad to see you two got along.” Chrysi looks away in a relieved fashion. Spark turns off the stove and takes a seat with us, a plate with a stack of pancakes in her hands. “Uh Spark? You know you can’t eat right?”

“Quite the contrary Ember.” She grabs a fork from a draw before she sits down, cuts off a piece of pancake, and eats it. Something that leaves me speechless and astonished.

“I.. buh… wha… The fuck? How!? I never put any programs that allow to do that!”

“Wait, what’s a, ‘program’?” Chrysi asks. Spark beat me to answer her.

“Coded instructions to perform a specific task. And I can only think that this… magic,” She holds out her hand and a magic aura dances around the limb water floating in zero gravity, which colored a light yellow. “has given me certain abilities and attributes that otherwise, the body I transferred to wouldn’t have if it was done without magic.”

“... That makes a surprisingly large amount of sense.” Spark smiles and she take another bite. “... But, where does the food go? What happens?”

“I… actually don’t know. These pancakes are the only thing I’ve eaten so far.”

“Then how did you find out you could do this?”

“I ate some earlier.”

“Oh, you have an appetite?”

“No, I just eat whenever I want.”

“Oh, ok.” We continue eating our breakfast. The silence must’ve been getting to Chrysi, she’s fidgeting a little.

“So… What did I miss?”

“Not much, besides that I created Spark.” Spark nods in agreement.

“Yes, everything has been...” Spark couldn’t come up with a word to properly describe the last few days.

“Dull?” So I helped.

“I was going to say ‘normal’, but I guess dull is a good word to use.”

“Yeah yeah. Considering weird things happen here on a daily basis.”

“I know. This place is pretty strange.”

“Yeah, no offense Chrysi.”

“None taken… Hey!”

“Hey, me n’ Spark are basically on an alien planet. Give us a break.”

“I know… Just, stop that.”

“Stop what?”

“Stop being so mean!”

“It’s not being mean, it’s being funny.”

“Well that wasn’t funny.”

“It’s not that it wasn’t funny, you just don’t have a sense of humor.”

“I do have a sense of humor!”

“If you did you’d be able to laugh at yourself.”

“Is that something humans do?”

“Yeah, well some of us do. Some are just fucking uptight pricks.”

“Oh… Does that make a bad changeling?”

“No. You still have a good personality. Just gotta learn to laugh at yourself.”

“Oh.”

“This is a lovely conversation and all. But I have a question.”

“Yeah Spark?”

“I’ve been wondering, where did you get those bits?” She points to the bag full of bits.

“Oh, that’s just my… I think weekly salary if I remember correctly. Speaking of which, where is this week’s pay?” As if on fucking cue, which is apparent on the dam planet, a knocking comes from the front door. “Speak of the fucking messenger.” I get up and walk over to the door to open it. “Chrysi you know the drill.” She nods and heads upstairs. Since I already explained this drill to Spark she just sat there and watched as I answered the door. I open it and the same pony that delivered my pay from last week.

“Hello.”

“Hey, weekly pay?”

“Yes. I just need a signature this time.”

“What for?”

“We need an official signature so we can keep track of each weekly delivery and so we can make sure it’s delivered to you.” He presents me with a small clipboard with a bunch of text, in equestrian. Luckily I can read that shit. And it’s basically confirming that I am me. So I sign it, the pony gives me my money, and I walk back inside to the kitchen. And just as I round the doorway claw gets caught in the floor. Have I ever told you that the house I live in has old door flooring? No? Well I should have, because that particular area had a small split in it. Which decided to grab my toe and make me fall over. And everything would’ve alright; I would’ve gotten up and act like nothing happened. And maybe Spark would crack a joke or something.

But no, whatever driving force that exists in the universe decided to have the bag of fucking GOLDEN bits fall right on my head since I held in my magic at juuust the right fucking angle. Fuck you omnipotent force.

Chapter 28: Still a Normal Day?

And you want to know I got myself into this little predicament, and what happened? Well sit the fuck back and let me tell ya. Since I don’t have a good at the concept of magic, and there was no way in HELL I was going to carry that bag. I mean, it’s not like I’m weak, but a gold-filled bag, really? How does that fucker even carry that much gold!?

Anyway, since I don’t a good grasp on magic, I held the bag in my magic at eye-level behind me. Because I’ve seen that when a unicorns trips while holding shit in their magic the fucking objects they were holding stays in fucking place. And I was basing that off of what I was doing. Something I really have to stop since the laws of magic the ponies abide by really don’t apply to me, at all.

Which led to the thing landing on my head. Now, I will only tell you this once and once only. Nanobot tech has made it far enough where it does enhance every attribute a normal person has. But even that hasn’t been able to go so far as recovering from brain damage, sure it’s heal the brain when it does take damage, preventing death, paralysis, and shit like that. But not memory loss or amnesia. With the size of each nanobot they can only carry so much information. And since they were only collectively specified to heal and enhance the body. They really can’t store memories or info that the brain has lost. You’ll figure why I’m saying all of this when I go back to that predicament.

But you’d think those fucking science snobs would think to designate a certain amount of nanobots to store memory right? Well apparently there wasn’t any kind of tech that could transfer physical data to digital data. I.E., copying memories from your brain and storing the copies into their system. The tech’s only been around for a few years, nothing’s perfect.

Anyway, going back to current time, the bag landed on my head which such force that I swear to you made cracks in my skull. Nearly turning my brain to pudding. NEARLY. Making me head briefly look like an oval. It still rendered me unconscious instantly either way. Giving me the luxury of brief pain followed by a dreamless state of semi-consciousness. Now skip forward however long the dreamless coma was before I woke up. Which I will tell word for word.

*Ugh… what happened? Why can’t I move.* All I can see is black. *Am I dead?* I try to move, I dimly note that I’m laying on a bed. *Or am I sleeping?* Right now I don’t have any idea about where I am, or what happened before, or even- *W-who am I?* Once I realized that my eyes almost shoot out of my head. A second later my vision clears and I see that I’m in some kind of room. I tried to move around, but everything felt… weak. I could barely muster the strength to hold up my right arm. I know that’s bad, but I don’t know why. Next thing I tried to do was speak.

“H-hello? Is anyone there?” My voice was raspy and dry.

I needed water, but all I could do was wait.

Eventually I heard two people walking outside the room I was in. I then heard a door open and the same two people walked in. Since I could hardly move I had to wait until they got into my field of view.

“Uh… hey.” I weakly mutter. I heard a gasp and-

“Oh goodness! You’re awake!” A… head? Came into view? I know that’s a head. Even the color is off, this thing’s skin is a bright white, that’s not normal by human standards, and it’s got light pink hair tied back in a bun. It has huge eyes--really big eyes, like, giant squid big-- a mouth, nose and hair and weird looking ears, they look like dog ears, and a horn!? Ok definitely not human, I’m on some alien planet now. “Do you feel ok? Oh, you probably need some water, I’ll go get you some.” The head leaves my view. It quickly returns holding a cup to my dry lips. As soon as the refreshingly cold water touches my lips I drink eagerly. Supplying much-needed nourishment down my throat. I quickly slurp up the cool liquid and let out a refreshed sigh.

“Thank you.” I look to the weird creature. All I can see is its head.

“You’re welcome. Do you feel ok?” I could only think to answer. I didn’t have much to object by.

“I feel a little weak, but other than that I feel fine.” The head nods.

“That’s good.”

“Um… this may sound, weird... But, who am I? And what are you?” The thing’s eyes grow wide and stare directly at me. “Uh… you’re kinda weirding me out looking at me like that.”

“This is not good. This is not good. Uhmmm… I’ll be right back.” Before I could object the thing leaves the room. Leaving me to my own devices. I decided to concentrate on getting the strength back to my body. Firstly, arms. “Alright, let’s get my arms moving.” I whisper to myself. I muster all the strength I could and put it into raising both arms. I feel them twitch as I concentrate, I do so much I close my eyes. After a while I relax and open my eyes. My arms are fully held up, and they’re covered in feathers.

“Woah. I have feathers?” I twist around each limb. “Huh, I wonder what I look like with all these feathers.” I set both my arms down. “Alright, let's try my legs now.” The lower part of my body was really easier to get feeling back into it. With a little effort I’m able to raise both my legs. With that out of the way I move to get off the bed. But when I reach to the left I feel something tug on my arm. I look and see that there was… an I.V.? Yeah, an I.V. stuck to the middle of my arm. Giving me chills up my spine.

I never liked needles.

I quickly pull it off my arm and hoist myself up to a sitting position.

*I don’t know how, but this feels unnatural to me.* It does! All of my senses and strength returning to after I’ve been knocked out for who knows how long. It feels like it happened too quickly. I just can’t figure out why…

I throw that thought aside and push myself to a standing position. I stumbled a bit before I got my footing. And immediately I get light headed, almost sending me to the floor. Luckily I had the to footboard of the bed to hold on to. I took my time recovering and I looked at myself, I had grey feathers covering my body, and I had talons for feet. Does this make me some kind of bird-man? Do I have wings? Yes I do! That’s fucking awesome! If only I knew how to control them.

Pushing those thoughts aside I decided to take a look at my surroundings. It was a normal hospital room all things considered. I mean, there was that weird creature with that weird looking head, it reminds me of some kind of animal, a horse maybe? The ears and mouth kind looked like a horse’s. But the eyes are fucking huge for that head. I didn’t even get to get a good look at it. Speaking of which… Shouldn’t it be back?

“I don’t know Nurse Redheart, there’s know way he could’ve taken that much damage to the skull.” I hear a new voice from outside.

“Please, just trust me.” That same voice that came from that creature spoke. The door opens and two… ponies..? What the fuck are these things!? I thought they were doctors! Not fuckin’ aliens.

“Ember! It’s so good to see-”

“Oh no! You need to sit back down!” The white skinned thing walks closer to me, but I back away. I’m starting to panic.

*These things aren’t human! What and where the fuck am I!?* “Ember? Who’s Ember, I’ve never even heard of that name!” The purple, thing, walks closer to me and I back up until I hit a wall.

“You’re Ember. Remember? You you were sent here by your kinds technology, you fought Rainbow-”

“I don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about!”

“Alright, sir, stay calm please.” The white thing said in a serious tone.

“How can I!? I don’t know where or who I am, I don’t know who or what the fuck you are, and… and...” I’m starting to breath heavily as I started to panic even more. I started grabbing anything I could, I really need to hold onto something right now.

“That’s enough!” The white thing tilted down and-

*Pow!*

Shot a bolt of white light at me. At first I thought it was just that, light. But the following explosion told me otherwise. I was sent flying back, landing on the floor with a solid thump. I managed to not get hurt, that much. As soon as my senses came back I felt a little sore on my chest.

“Ugh, that hurt.” Then I remember something. “Wait, wasn’t I up against a wall?” My question was soon answered when the dust and smoke settled. Before my eyes laid quite a site; there was a wall, a HUGE wall, with a sizable hole right at the bottom, where I was standing. And the two creatures look on to me in shock. The things and I stay like that for an eternity until the purple one moved.

“Ember? Are you-” That was all I needed to get up and bolt off in the other direction. Luckily there was a forest behind me.

*Better off in the woods than in the clutches of these things.* I run past tree after tree until I know that they weren’t able to follow me. I slow to a stop and stand up against a tree. I’d thought all the running would tire me out, I mean, I’m not a track runner, but I think I did run--or was it a full-blown sprint?-- for a while. It must be this unnatural feeling, maybe my body’s been changed somehow? I did just survive a point blank explosion that may have been as strong as a grenade. That was shoot at me by that weird thing… Speaking of which. I need to find civilization. Hopefully I’m still on earth. But the trees around me suggest otherwise. They have a cartoony quality to them. And they’re brightly colored.

“Whelp, I’m not gonna get anywhere standing around.” I say to myself. I then decide to walk around this weird forest, maybe I’ll find a path…

“This is bad this is bad this is bad!” Twilight was chanting to herself, she’s been pacing around the room of the medical hospital that has just been renovated. “Why did you do that Nurse Redheart!? Didn’t you know that happens to him!?” She faces the white coated pony in a frantic pace.

“No I didn’t! That happens when a simple spell as cast!?”

“Yes! Oh, what do we do?” In the heat of the moment Twilight briefly forgot about her friends. “Oh! Right! The girls!” Only for a second. “I’ll go get the girls, you tell everypony what happened. Hopefully we can get the princess to help.” The purple alicorn teleports aways so she can gather her friends so she can start a search party. While Nurse Redheart was left still a little shocked at what her spell did to the human. She stood that way until realization dawned on her and she went to go tell other staff what that explosion was.

I hate this place.

Seriously! I haven’t found a single fucking path in this god forsaken forest! And everything has gained a sinister look. The trees look dead and old, the leaves block out the sun but I could still see just fine, and even the roots of some trees are exposed. I tripped over a few of them. It was then that I noticed the cuts that would form closed after bleeding for a second. Do I heal that quickly? Do humans heal that quickly? Ugh… so many questions I needed to be answered. I brush those thoughts away and stopped to look around. At least I can experiment with these wings I have. Wait… they’re not feathered? They’re like… an extra set of arms, with large flaps of skin in between each freakishly long finger, eyugh… Nevermind the wings...

As it was before, forest, as much forest as the eye can see. Except that there was a light in a certain direction. Figuring that it was the only way out of this fucking forest, I head towards the light. Which eventually turned into a large clearing as I got closer. A clearing that was actually a field of grass with a river running through it. I followed the river and it lead to a small two-story old-timey house. With tones of animals around it. I was far enough that those things wouldn’t see me. But what puzzled me is that I saw all of this in about the distance equivalent of a major league soccer stadium. I’m going to assume that all my senses and other things are some how on steroids.

But the second thing I noticed, was that a small racoon was walking towards me. I nearly flipped out when I saw it. But I DID when every other living being started to slowly come towards me, making a lot of noise. And I ran back into the forest.

Fluttershy has been tending to a bird that had a broken wing. Why wouldn’t she? She always helps an animal in need. But in the middle of the check-up she heard a commotion outside.

“I’m sorry Mr. Bird. I’ll be right back. Ok?” Mr. Bird nods with a smile. And the butter-yellow pegasus trots outside in a brisk pace. And she is greeted by her animal friends frantically head towards her, but stop at the sight of her. A little white bunny hopped to the front. A worried look on his face. “Angle. What’s wrong?” Angle makes some weird motions with his paws. “You saw Ember? Where?” The bunny points to the edge of the forest where he and the rest of the animals last saw Ember. “He’s in the Everfree Forest? Oh no! I need to go tell the girls!” She turned to go into Ponyville, but she met face-to-face, literally, with Twilight's face.

I fucking hate it here. Apparently the animals of this fucking place want me as their afternoon snack! At least I was able to run faster than them. I think, I didn’t look like they were after me in that aspect. But they’re fucking animals, on an alien planet! Probably. Some things do look like I’m still on Earth. I just hope I’m right. I need to find a town or a city or SOME form of human civilization before those… things find me. I can only hope and move on at this point. But… if I don’t find what I’m looking for… What will happen? To me? I don’t know if I can survive out here. In a dark forest.

But then as I was walking I tripped over a rock.

“Geehh, stupid rock.” I get back up and look back at the rock. But something catches me eye. A fucking path! Finally something to follow! Maybe this can lead me to a village or something. But, which way to go? Hmm… The left looks like it leads back to wherever I just escaped from, so right it is! Because you can’t go wrong when chose right, right?

Anyway, I follow this path since I didn’t have anything else to lose. And one thing I noticed is that the treeline is more open along the path. I can see that day is turning to night. Too quickly, like, I can see the sky changing colors. That’s too quick, if I can literally see the sky changing colors in real time. That’s not good, I’m either in some apocalypse, or I’m definitely on some alien planet. And I’m leaning towards the latter.

The girls, plus Spark and Chrysanthemum in disguise, are all gathered at the edge of Everfree by Fluttershy’s cottage.

“Alright girls. Fluttershy last saw Ember go into the Everfree Forest. We need to find him before anything bad happens to him. Now remember, he has no memory of us or anypony-”

“How’d that happen?” Rainbow interrupted.

“From what Spark and Chrysanthemum have told me. Ember received his payment from, whatever job he has, and that large bag landed onto his head when he tripped.”

“How did he trip?” Aj asked a little confused.

“One of his talons wedged itself in a split in the wood floor of our house.” Spark answered.

“Oh… Then how-”

“He was holding his pay with his magic behind him. Can we get this search party started?” Spark asked a little anxiously.

“Yes, let's get this started. Fluttershy, Rainbow; fly up and look around the forest and see if you can find him.” The two pegasi nodded and flew up to survey said forest. Fluttershy a bit shakily at first but Rainbow was there to reassure the timid pony. “The rest of us split to two groups: Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie. Then me, Spark, and Chrysanthemum. Everypony ready?” The ponies, changeling and human bot nod. “Ok, let’s go!” And with that, the two groups spits off in two different direction to go look for their human friend.

Ok, I think I’m being followed. I don’t know by what. But I can’t get this feeling of something, or things, following. Maybe it’s just my brain tricking me? I hope so, the random rustling of bushes along the path I’m walking along doesn’t help with my paranoia. At least the rustling would reveal a small animal like a squirrel and rabbit sometimes. It’s creeping me out that some of these bushes would reveal nothing. Well, at least with light shining in through the open tree line I could see well.

*Grraaahh!* A brown wolf with bright yellow eyes pounces at me from one of the bushes.

“Fuck!” I managed to dodge it and break into a full-blown sprint again. I hear howls behind me and I hear more than one of those wolves start to chase me. I take a peek behind me and I wish I didn’t; there were at least six of those fuckers chasing me. Which spurred me to keep running for dear life. Since I was still on the same dirt path I lasted a while before my feet started aching. My running became slower and the wolves were starting to catch up. With my mind running at hyperspeed I take a chance and veer off the path. The foliage making hard for me and the wolves to follow me. Luckily I had the luxury of arms so I decided to climb up a tree. I thought they wouldn’t get to me. Which did work, they try and try and climb up the think tree. But they keep failing, so now they pace around; waiting for me to fall back down or something.

It was around this point I got to take a breather, and get a good look at these wolves. But… They’re not wolves. Are they..? They’re made of wood!? What the actual fuck is this place!? Fuck if they’re such thing as wolves made of wood who knows what the fuck is out there: A bear made of boulders? A fucking lion with extra head? I don’t want to know neither find out. Which gives me two options: run like hell back towards the clearing where that house was, or stay here and fend off the wooden wolves.

The choice was obvious; head back to the clearing.

But how would I get past these wolves? Maybe I distract them somehow? All I got is a few branches and leaves. I could use a branch as a club! Yes! Ok, now which branch to lob off… oo! That one’s pretty thick, and it’s about to fall off so I can easily rip it off, no problem. I just wonder if it’s long enough to hit them from here. Lemme just swing it as hard as I can…

*Thwack!* Yep, it’s long enough. I managed to clog one of ‘em on the head. It yelped in pain and backed off. Yes! I just gotta- fuck… The branch broke. Fuck me… Uh… is there- yes! Another big stick! It’s a little shorter though. I don’t think that should matter though. I should be able to… *thwack!* yep, this time it held. I hit the same wolve I think. I got another yelp and the wolf backed off. Alright! If I can keep this up- no! The fucker grabbed the branch from me! Fucker! Dammit now what!? Think, thiiiiiink! Wait, the fuck’s that noise? Sounds like a plane flying over. Could it be?

“Fluttershy! I think I found him!” Fuck me. Wait! The wolves are distracted! Fucking RUN!

“Hey get back here!” Rainbow yelled. She and Fluttershy would’ve dove under the canopy and go after Ember, but a pack of Timberwolves were keeping them occupied.

“Fuck you!” Luckily for both of them. Rainbow Dash, the most aweseome mare in all of Equestria, (A/N *snort* *snort*) bucked the wooden creatures to splinters. All while getting a few splinters and scratches.

“Rainbow! Are you ok?” Fluttershy hovers down next to her fellow pegasus.

“I’m fine Fluttershy, c’mon! He went this way!” The two ponies gave chase to the Confused human. “I swear to Celestia Ember’ going to get a good buck in the head for this!”

What the fuck is up with these things!? They don’t leave me the fuck alone! I think another two of those things are after me now! I’msofuckedI’msofuckedI’mso FUCKED! Up exposed root root decided to trip me, again. God dammit. I can hear voices getting closer. I try to get up but pain makes itself noticed in my foot. Fuck I sprange it. Alright, get up and LIMP! Limp you bastard. I must be running on adrenaline or something ‘cause the pain’s quickly fading away. But after what felt like a couple seconds I was able to sprint again. Ok, really loving my weird body now. Really fucking loving it. I glance back and see one of those aliens speed up towards me.

“You’re mine!” It yelled.

“Not yet bitch!” I grabbed a tree and used it a pole to swing sideways… How am I doing all of this cool stuff? Shouldn't I be dead or something?

“You bucker!” Not questioning it now, gotta keep running like hell. The blue thing after me seems really pissed now. How is it that fucking fast!? It managed to cover the distance equal to a fucking half a high school football field! Doesn’t matter, just keep-

*SMACK!* Fuck… hitting a tree face-first at full speed wasn’t in the plan. Everything’s going black, I see that thing slow to stop in front of me before my eyes close, a look of… concern? I don’t know it needs to be concerned about me. At this point they might just kill me for cause so much trouble for them.

Rainbow was panting heavily, Ember definitely gave her the workout of a lifetime.

“Dang, never had so much work put into something before.” She huffed.

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy burst in from a bush, her mane and tail quite a mess. “Oh goodness! Are you ok?”

“Yeah, I’m fine, just a little-”

“*gasp!* Ember!” The yellow pony rushes to the unconscious human, holding his head. “Ember! Wake up! Ember!” She yelled over and over as she cried onto the human. Not knowing whether he’s alive or not.

“Fluttershy, c’mon. He’s gonna be ok.” Rainbow tried to comfort her friend. All Fluttershy could do was gently lay the human's head down and sniffle. Rainbow sat next to her and draped a wing over her withers. “He’s gonna be alright Flutters. C’mon, help me get him up.” Fluttershy nodded and did her best wedging herself under the incapacitated human. She noticed that his feathers were still warm. Being around animals with lifespans shorter than her own has taught her that the body of an animal who has passed would normally lose it’s body rapidly. Since this wasn’t the case Fluttershy felt immediately better, knowing that her friend was ok, to say the least. It put a small smile on her lips and she trotted with a little spring to her step with Rainbow as they both made their way out of the terrible forest without incident.

Black, nothing but black. Am I dead? Sure feels like it… Wait there’s a bright light. Ugh, too weak to even move…

“Rest now Ember.” I heard. Where did that voice come from? “Over here.” I look to where the voice came from. Another one of these things!? Fuck! “Do not fret, I am here to help you.”

“Ch’, yeah? How?” I can feel myself again so I adopt the flight-or-fight mode. The dark blue thing just… smiles I think.

“I am going to give you back your lost memories.” What?

“What..?” The alien giggles.

“Before you lost your memories I have stored a near complete copy within my mind. Every night I do so for as many ponies as I can. But I can only do so much...” She trailed off.

“And what does this have to do with me?”

“It means that I will give you your memories back, If you will allow it.”

“How do I know this isn’t a trap?”

“We are in your dream, nothing can or will happen to you.”

“Really?” I toss the defencive stance, but I still held my guard up. “Prove it.”

“Very well then.” The eye glow a very bright white and millions of little white dots appear out of nowhere. some clump together while clouds of different colors form and surround some clumps.

“Are we in space?”

“No, we are not. Do you not remember this dream?” I give the thing a blank look. “Right, may I?” At first I didn’t know what it meant by that. But then I remembered why it showed up… Ehh… It’s not like I got anything else to lose, besides my life. I would really hate if that happened.

“Fine, just, how are going to do it?” The thing makes a snickering noise.

“Magic.” It gets close to me and moves to touch that weird horn thing I just noticed it had.

“Magic? How-” I’m interrupted by a bright white flash. Which goes away as fast as it appeared. Once I could see again the-

...
…
…

I remember everything.

Chapter 29: Another Visit

Holy fuck I remember everything. The chases, the explosion, my life, everything. You’d think recovering from amnesia like that would render memories made afterwards would go forgotten. But fortunately, not the case for me. I notice Luna laying away from and I rush to her.

“Luna, you alright?” She fidgets and I help her up.

“Thank you. I’m alright.” But then her eyes widen. “Did the spell work?”

“It sure did, thanks Luna.” I offer a genuine smile. She smiles back, a bit sheepishly.

“I... expect you to be angry with me.”

“I you did go against your word. But let me ask you this; was it this intention that you did this?” She nods feverishly.

“Of course! It would’ve been a great loss if you never recovered your memories.”

“Then it’s ok that you... copied my memories.”

“Thank you.” We hug each other. I was really grateful that Luna essentially made an exact copy of my memories should I ever lose them myself. When we let go I noticed the stars and galaxies begin to fade, and so does Luna.

“Thanks again Luna. I owe you one for that.”

“I’ll be sure to remember that.” Then, eternal blackness. I quickly realize that I’m awake, I’m laying on a bed so I bolt up to a sitting position. Taking in my surroundings I notice that I’m in a hospital bed again, this time dimly lit. How long was I out? The girls are all sitting or laying around the bed I’m sitting on, all asleep. And there’s an I.V. in my right arm. Ugh... I hate needles. I carefully take the needle out and set it next to the nightstand next to me. I ponder what to when a nasty idea formulates in my sick mind; I want to scare absolute fuck out of Rainbow. I’d be getting her back for scaring me when I had amnesia. I then begin to think of something I could use to scare her. Yes I know it’s going to scare the others. That’s why I’m going to spawn earmuffs to put on their ears. I saw Vinyl wearing a pair that looked exactly what you’d see back on earth. I think they’ll fit… Yes! They do! Now, what to scare Rainbow with…

Ooooohh… I know exactly what I need. I snap my fingers and a mask poofs into existence.

*Perfect…*

-Mmmhh…-

*Embris?*

=Wha… what?=

*Emby?*

~Ugh, that was an awful nap~

*Ruby! You’re all ok! Right?*

~For the most part, yes~

-Yeah, just a little sleepy.-

=Yeah, pretty much.=

*Well can you guys see?*

~-=Yes.=-~

*Good, ‘cause I’m about to take the best opportunity to scare the fuck out of Rainbow as a prank.*

~-=We’re awake.=-~ I smile inwardly and put the mask on. Then I quietly get off the bed, tip-talon over to Rainbow, as she’s sleeping on the floor. I get down and position myself so that I’m inches away from her face, and then get my eyes to glow red. After getting in proper position I tap Rainbow on the tip of her snout. It scrunches up and she snorts. I tap it again, a little more insistently.

“Mmmm...” She grumbled as her snout twitched. But it still didn’t get her to open her damn eyes. This time I poke her right on tip-top of her snout, making it scrunch up. That made her swat a hoof at my hand. “Mmm... MM.” She repositions her head. I move accordingly. But this I flick her snout. That got to blearily open her eyes.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!” And let me tell ya, when she focused on me, the face she had while she screamed at the top of her lungs; fucking priceless. It was a work of pure art. Luckily the girly scream didn’t wake the others. But that didn’t keep me from howling in laughter.

“Oh god Rainbow… The look on your face!” I managed to huff out between laughing fits.

“Ember!? What the BUCK!?” At this point I’m rolling on the ground holding my sides. Rainbow apparently got angry enough to start punching me. I couldn’t care less, she hardly does anything to me. After like, ten punches she gave up, and I was starting to calm down.

“Whew fuck Rainbow, that was almost too hilarious.” I get up and face the startled pegasus.

“Buck! You! And take off that mask! It’s creeping me out.”

“Fine, fine.” I do so.

“What the heck’s wrong with your eyes!?”

“What?”

“They’re glowing!”

“Oh yeah, I can do that.” My eyes lose their red glow. “I never showed you?”

“No!”

“Oh, well, now you know that I can do that.”

“Dude, that’s creepy.”

“Yeah yeah. Hey, how ‘bout you shut up and help me to the earmuffs off of ‘em.” I begin to gently take the earmuffs off. Rainbow grumbles something. “The fuck was that Rainbow?”

“What?”

“I know what the fuck you mumbled. You better say it before you piss me off.” I say nonchalant.

“Fine, I said that it’s good that you’re back.”

“Heh. Even after you said that you wanted to buck me in the head?” I turn to Rainbow and she’s looking at me like a deer in the headlights. Her looking at me like that made me chuckle a bit.

“How did-”

“My mind is like a steel trap Rainbow, now shut up while the others sleep. I need rest too. And judging by the look of it, you need some too.”

“Yeah, I think you’re right.”

“Woah, you think I’m right for once? Damn.”

“Shut up.”

“Up yours Rainbow, see ya in the morning.” I flop onto my bed and fall asleep as soon as pillow meets head. Enjoying the dreamless sleep until morning.

“Are you sure you want to check out this soon? You did suffer massive brain damaged and we would like to keep you for observation.” I’m trying to check out of the hospital. The girls left a few hours ago while I still slept, surprising that Rainbow neither Pinkie left anything written on any part of my body.

“Thank you for the concern, but that won’t be necessary. Even though… things happened yesterday.”

“Are you really sure?” The receptionist asks. She better not start the ‘are you sure?’ wagon.

“Yes.”

“Alrighty then! Just sign this and you’ll be officially discharged!” The receptionist hands me a paper from a draw she opened in her magic. Along with a quill and ink well. She set it on the short counter for my use. I kneel down, grab the quill, and read the paper. It just says that by signing the document it grants me the ability to leave the hospital on my own accord. I nod to myself and begin the sign at the bottom where it’s telling me to. But before I can do any of that the paper is whisked away in a light yellow magic aura. I follow where the paper went and it’s floating right next to a pony; Dr. Stable.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t let you do that. You need to stay for observation.” He says coldly.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t give a flying fuck.” I wretch the paper from his magical grasp with my own magic, and sign my name.

“Sir, you do not understand,” My writing hand is restrained in his magic. “there still might be something wrong with you.”

“I know my body better than you,” I reply calmly and forcefully remove my hand from his magic. “and I know that there is absolutely nothing wrong with me, besides that I smell a bit.” I managed to sign the first three letters of my name when the doctor tried to stop me again.

“Orderlies!” Two big unicorn stallions step up to each side of Dr. Stable. “Restrain him!” One of them shoots a bolt of magic, probably a stun spell, luckily I put up a shield and it absorbed the magic. I resume signing and hand it to the shocked receptionist before another orderly tried to ‘restrain’ me.

“Sir, I’m going to ask you think only once: listen to Dr. Stable and stay for observation.” I cuckle at his face and stand back up.

“Do you know what I just signed? I just sign an official release. Meaning I can leave and you can’t tell me otherwise.” I start to walk out the two front doors. “Oh, and I’ll be sure to let Princess Celestia know of this little event. Good day Dr. Stable!” I close the doors. behind me. Heading to Twi’s place I decided to teleport to her castle. “Twilight!” I called out from the main entrance. Twi walks in from a door.

“Ember? What are you doing here?”

“I just came by because I need you to send a letter to Celestia.” A scroll and a quill appears in her magic grip.

“What for?”

“You know Dr. Stable?” She nods. “Well he tried to keep me in the hospital for ‘observation’.”

“... What’s wrong with that?”

“Nothing really, except he called some orderlies to try and keep me in the hospital for observation.”

“Really?” I nod.

“Yeah, and I want you to send a letter to Celestia.”

“Ok. What do you want the letter to say?”

“Just letting her that Dr. Stable tried to force me to stay in Ponyville General for observation or whatever the fuck he had planned. And to keep an eye on him if she can. This raises a few suspicions.” She nods and scribbles onto the parchment.

“Aaand done!” She punctuates the completion with a firm poke at the scroll with the quill. Said scroll rolls up and Twi teleports it away when she put a seal on it. “There! Is that all?”

“Pretty much. Thanks Twi.”

“You’re welcome. Oh! I just remembered, I need your opinion on something.”

“Oh?” She waves me to get closer and I do so.

“You see… yesterday I received a letter from Princess Celestia say that she thinks it would be a good idea to have guards around the castle. I haven’t asked the girls because I know what they would say. So I think that you can give me your honest opinion about whether or not I should have guards here or not. So, what do you think?” Wow.

“Wow, um… ok. Lemme... uh… think about it. For a minute.”

“Ok.”

“... Well, it is pretty dead in here without another living begin around. And it would look better for you in an aesthetic way… But, I just have one question; would it feel like home to you?”

“N-no… it wouldn’t. But it would make the place feel more lively.”

“Then do it for that then.”

“You’re saying I should have guards in my castle?” I nod.

“Yeah, better it be filled with guards than nothing at all.”

“I suppose...”

“Plus I’m sure that the girls will think of something to make this place feel like home for you.”

“I guess… Wait, how are you so sure?”

“Eh… just got a feeling.” Eh… not really. I just happen to remember a particular episode in the show back home.

“Ok… Well, thank you.”

“Anytime. See ya.”

“Bye Ember!” We wave to each other and I walk out the main doors and head home to catch up with Spark and Chrysi.

“Golden. Good to see ya.” The bastard returned the day after the, ahem, incident. Yes I meant Bastard in a good way.

“Ey Ember! Long time no see!” He showed up just a few seconds ago outside my house. And he also decided to enter my home unannounced and almost startle me. ALMOST.

“Likewise. I can assume it’s been a few years?”

“Actually no. It been a few months.”

“Oh, huh. Cool. I thought more time would’ve past.”

“I know right? All this confusing crap about time.”

“Yeah… Anyway, what made ya come by?”

“I just wanted to come and say and catch up with you guys. And maybe give some spoilers.”

“Golden, you know how I feel about spoilers.”

“I know, I just thought it’d be better to tell ya what’s gonna happen, unless y’know, you already know.”

“I have an idea, like Twi having the girls deal with making her castle ‘more like home’.”

“Oh! You’re gonna love that one! This is perfect because after that Twi and Spike go to Canterlot, then there’s the yaks, then-”

“Wait, it goes in that order?” He nods. “Dude, it’s not like that here.”

“What?”

“Yeah, a while back I went to the Gala. Now Twi’s dealing with home problems.”

“Really? Fuck man… You what that means huh?”

“Yeah… events here happen in a different order than the Earth you life on. Fuck this is gonna suck.”

“Yeah, how am I gonna give spoilers!”

“To be honest Golden, I don’t really want to know what’s gonna happen, especially since it’d be a bitch to find out what order they come in compared to the show.”

“You sure man? I think it’d be worth it.”

“No, no. It’s fine I rather find out for myself.”

“Alright dude, whatever you say.”

“Ember? Who’s that?” Spark walks into the living room. “Who’s this? Is it another human?”

“Yes, in a way. Spark, meet Golden Streak. Golden Streak, meet Spark.” They both stare at each other for long time before Golden gets his voice back.

“Umm… uh… he… h-hi...” I think he thinks that it’s a girl from his world. I guess the breasts Spark has gave it away. I bet if he was human he’d be blushing.

“Hello Golden. Are you that human from another Earth Ember has talked about?”

“Uh… y-yeah. Aren’t you?”

“No, Ember actually created me.” Golden froze.

“... What?”

“You heard her right, I created this lovely person.” I get up from the chair I was on and stand next to Spark proudly.

“... No fucking way dude, prove it!”

“Spark, remove your chestplate.” She does so, revealing the bright blue crystal situated as her heart. Which rendered Golden speechless. Yes I did figure out how I can have

“Ah… I… heh… You gotta be shitting me! You’re fucking telling that you… made her!?”

“Sorry to interrupt you Golden, but you should try and be a little more quiet. Chrysanthemum is sleeping.”

“Chrysi’s sleeping?”

“Yes, it is about seven in the morning.”

“Oh...”

“Uuuh, am I missing something here? The fuck’s Chrysanthemum?”

“She’s a changeling I saved from a manticor.”

“What? Really?”

“Yeah, and she’s not evil or anything. She was running from her hive when I found her.”

“Really? So she’s not from, like, Queen Chrysalis’s hive?”

“If she was she’d be dead already.”

“Woahdude. That’s harsh.” I shrug.

“Eh, whatever.” I sit back down and so do the rest of us, Spark taking a seat next to Golden.

“So, you’re the human Ember told me turns into a robot when you arrive here?” Spark said after an almost painfully long silence.

“Yeah, that’s me.”

“Interesting. Your real name is Gabriel, right?”

“Who told you!?”

“Who do you think?” Golden looks to me.

“Why the fuck would you tell her?” He angrily asks.

“She though your new name was strange for our kind. So I told her your real name.”

“Oh… Ok.” He slumps back into the sofa. “Yeah, my real name’s Gabriel.”

“Ah. Ok. And you come from a different Earth than Ember?”

“Apparently. Back home there isn’t anybody I’ve seen that looks remotely like him or any other… uh...”

“Anthros.”

“Yeah, that. Closest thing we got are some gene-spliced animals like goats with spider milk and shit like that.”

“Oh duuuuude! Your people got a looooong way to go.”

“Really? Why?”

“‘Cause if your tech is advancing at the same pace as mine, and if they advance the same way. In time you’ll get to look like me.”

“No fucking way.”

“I think it might happen, what year are you on?”

“Two thousand sixteen.”

“Oh yeah, you’re close. Though you might be a little old if and when your people develop actual nanobots.”

“Ooooooh that’d be awesome if that really happens.”

“Tell me about it.”

“Excuse me.” We both look to Spark. “Is Golden Streak from a different planet than your own Ember?”

“Yes, actually, Golden’s from another dimension.” Spark froze for a minute.

“... What? You never told me this. How do you know this.”

“I never have? Huh, I thought I did. And we figured it out when he said there’s not one single human being on his planet that looks like me, or any other anthro. Plus he’s about a decade behind me when it comes to place in time.”

“I see…”

“Pretty weird huh?” Golden asks.

“Yes, it is. Well, that confirms the multiverse theory doesn’t it?”

“Yeah, well, more like the parallel universe theory.”

“You think there might be another ‘you’ where he comes from?”

“Why not say it’s true? At this point we should be mind-blown that an age-old question was answered.”

“Yeah, I wonder why that never happened?”

“Well it could be the magic that’s keeping us from reacting in some dumb way. Or it could be that it was a total let-down from what little hype was built upon that question.”

“At least for people who aren’t astronomers.”

“Heh, true.”

Author's Note

Next chapter will be a surprise! And sorry for not posting at my regular time, my internet was down this morning by some stupid driver.

Chapter 30: 'Me Time'

“That’s fucking awesome! Just… How!?”

“It’s simple; just get enough parts and create an a.i. and boom! There ya go.”

“Wow… just… Woah dude.”

“Yeah, I know she’s awesome. Anyway, ya got anything else planned ‘cept saying hi?”

“Not really, just wanted to say hi and shit.”

“Oh...” The room falls into an awkward silence.

“... So, Golden. What’s like where you come from?” Spark asks.

“Well it should be the same thing where you come from since Ember made you.”

“I created her here Golden, not on Earth.”

“Oh… well let me tell ya...” I quickly lost attention from the lack of interest. Excusing myself I go to check up on Chrysi. It’s not like her to be asleep at ten in the morning, she’s usually up by nine or eight...

Shut up! So what if I care a little about her? A little caring never hurt anyone!

“Chrysi?” I whisper when I crack open the door to her room. She’s already up and looking out the window oh her room.

“Hmm?” She turns when I spoke. “Oh, Morning Ember.” She says with a cheery smile.

“Morning, what are doing in here?”

“I heard voices I didn’t recognize.”

“Oh, right… Well you can come out, the guy you heard is another friend of mine.”

“Oh. Is he another human?”

“Yep.”

“Ok!” She sprung up from her bed and quickly changed to her normal pony form. “What’s his name?”

“Golden Streak, and how did you know it was a guy?”

“Really Ember? I can tell the difference between a guy and a girl voice.”

“Oh, you don’t need to be a bitch about it.”

“I’m not a dog!”

“Oh shut up you over-sized bug. C’mon. There’s breakfast in the fridge, and you don’t need to change to a pony around him.”

“You know I don’t need to eat food right?”

“I know. And I also know that you love eating either way.”

“Toche.” We both share a laugh, she changes back to her true looks, and we head to the kitchen. I let Chrysi get her breakfast while I walk back to the living room. Golden and Spark are still talking, a lot.

“Really?” She asked.

“Yeah. Whenever I come here I get turned into a robot.”

“... It’s a little strange, isn’t it?”

“I guess… But magic works in mysterious ways apparently.”

“So it seems...” I roll my eyes and head back to kitchen.

“Hey Chrysi. Betcha anything Golden’s gonna freak out when he sees you.”

“You mean, like this?” I nod and a devilish smirk crosses her features. With said smirk still on her face she walks into the living room. And all conversation that was taking place stops.

“Morning Spark.”

“Good morning Chry-”

“Get away, changeling!” I hear a crashing and Chrysi laughing, a lot. When I get to the living room I see her rolling across the ground when I enter the room. And Golden is making his way outside, I use my magic to keep him in place. “Ember!? What the fuck are doing!? Lemme go!”

“No.”

“Why the hell not!?”

“Because,” I point to the doubled-over changeling. “she is my friend.” At that he freezes and looks to me plainly.

“What?”

“She is my friend, and her name is Chrysanthemum. Before you say anything stupid. I saved her from a manticore.” His eyes widen. “Yeah, killed that thing before it killed her.”

“Really?” I nod. “So... she’s like...”

“No she’s not like a changeling from Chrysalis’s hive. In fact...” I release Golden from my magical grasp and motion for him to follow me. With him in tow I lead him to my room and explained Chrysi’s story.

“Wow, that’s… heavy.”

“I know, and she doesn’t want to go back to her hive.”

“For what?”

“I don’t know, never bothered to ask. But I think it had something to do with her mother.”

“Oh… that sucks.”

“Tell me about. Just promise me that you breath a word of this to her.”

“You got it.” We both nod to each other and head back to the main floor.

“So, you don’t like changelings Golden?” Chrysi asked as soon as we left my room. She better not of eavesdropped in on us.

“Uh… depends...”

“Oh, on what?”

“Do you know who Queen Chrysalis is?” Chrysanthemum physically, and possible mentally, freezes when he asked that. I looked at him as if he was an idiot, which, at the moment, given the circumstances, he was an idiot.

“Yes… I do.”

“Are you part of her hive?”

“No!”

“How do I know you’re not lying?”

“Golden, you fucking idiot.”

“What?”

“Have you even thought to look at her eyes? And I even told you, you fucking retard!” I put my hand to my head like a disappointed father.

“Why? And how do I know if you were under her spell or not?” Wow he’s a fucking idiot.

“Chrysalises were green, remember dumbass? And you would fucking know whether I was under a spell.” He pauses as he stares at Chrysi.

“Whaa..? Oh… Oooohh...” I slap my hand to my forehead. “Yeah, I’m an idiot.”

“You suuure are, you fucking dunce.”

“Fuck you.”

“Shut your stupid mouth. And let's move on with our lives.”

“Agreed.” Chrysi comments. We all nod to each other and head back towards the living room. Spark, having hear everything, only smiles at Golden. He slightly scowls at her.

“... Well. I don’t about all you people, but I’m feeling kinda lazy today so I’m gonna take a nap.” I sit down on the single seat chair, recline it, and knock out for at least four or five hours. Because, really, considering what has happened, I feel I deserve a little rest beside sleeping at night.

“... He’s waking up. Hurry!” As soon as I heard that while coming out of what I like to call a ‘miniature comma’, my shoot open and I jump from my seat. Without even sparing a thought as to what did or what may have happened, I rush to the bathroom and look at myself in the mirror.

“Those fucking shit nuggets!” They put a massive amount of makeup on my face. I turn on the faucet and wash the crap off my face. Heh, yeah, as if I'm telling you what they to my face.

After I succesfully wash the stuff off my face I walk back to the living room. And the girls plus Golden, Spark, and Chrysi are standing before me. Rainbow, Pinkie, and Rarity clutching onto lipstick, mascara, and other things I couldn’t recognize. And they’re all laughing, rolling along the floor laughing out loud, even Fluttershy was laughing like a maniac. I managed to keep a straight face, waiting for them to calm down for an answer to the unspoken question: What the fuck? Luckily Twi was the first to recover.

“Sorry Ember...” She huffs between giggles. “But Chrysanthemum... told Rainbow about you sleeping… and she told us, and to bring makeup.” I send the death glare to Rainbow. Who, which upon seeing my face clams up like fat man threatened with three weeks of fat camp. I look to the group and they all fall silent.

“Fluttershy, Twilight, Chrysi, Spark, Aj. Beat it.”

“But...” I shut Twi up with a less intimidating glare. I jab a thumb towards the door. Without another word said they leave. Golden looking me worriedly. And, in a split second, I give him a small smirk. Just before he left he saw my smirk and smiled back.

“Alright, I’ll be honest, that was a good prank.” I say to Rainbow, Rarity, and Pinkie as soon as the door closes. The looks on there faces when I said that; oh god I wish I had a camera.

“... What?” Rainbow asks, dumbfounded.

“You heard me right.”

“Oh, my, GOSH. You thought it was a good prank!” Pinkie says before she bursts out into intense giggle fits.

“You thought it was funny darling?” Rarity asked. “My my, this… surprising.”

“Why?”

“Uh… we didn’t think you’d be laughin’ with us.” Aj explains with a chuckle.

“Yeah, we kinda thought you’d be mad that we… y’know, covered your face with makeup.” The rest nod in agreement.

“Then why did you do it in the first place?”

“Ember, c’mon, that was an opportunity I couldn’t pass up.” Chrysi answers.

“Yeah, it’s like, one of those ‘once in a lifetime’, things.” That has to be the most intelligent thing Rainbow has ever said, TO DATE.

“Yeah? Well, just wait until I find any of you asleep.” I chuckle. “You do this means war right?”

“Oh yeah? Bring it!” Rainbow playfully adopts a fighting stance. We all get a good laugh out of it.

“Hehe, you guys should get goin’, the rest are probably worrying about you three.” The mares nod and head out the door. Rainbow and me make faces at eachother until she hits her haunches against the wall beside the door. Making me snort from the poor attempt to contain my laughter. She shoots a quick scowl in my direction before she leaves, and the doors closes. Hard, more like it was slammed. Would’ve pissed me off if it fell off its hinges again.

“So, you thought that was funny?” I flinch, just the tiniest of muscles twitch within me, and calmly turn around. Spark somehow got back in the house and snuck up on me.

“Yes, I did. Did you really have to do that?”

“No, but it was funny, wasn’t it?”

“I guess.” I say nonchalant. “But, how did you do that?”

“I teleported.” What?

“... Come again?”

“I teleported.” At my confused look she decided to explain. “While you were sleeping I asked Twilight to teach me a teleportation spell.”

“Oh.” Just then a wicked look crossed her face.

“So, who’s the dunce now, hmm?”

“Fuck you.” I couldn’t keep a straight face. But I was more perplexed than anything. Spark has displayed emotion that I didn’t implement into her system. Was it magic that’s allowing her to be more… human? Magic… that reminds me. “Hey Spark?”

“Hm?”

“You mind watching the house for me? I just remembered something I want to go do with Twilight. And it’s not for any reason you were thinking of. Pervert.” I smirk and she does the same, I kinda know her too well. Then again, I do happen to know what’s exactly goin’ on in her head. Since I technically created her n’ all. Just, all those new things she’s experiencing make it more and more difficult to discern her thought process.

Bah, I’m thinking about this too much.

“Sure Ember. I’ll keep an eye on the house.”

“Thanks Spark. I’ll be back sometime later today.”

“Alright. Bye.” I give her my classic two fingered wave and head to Twi’s place. And very soon I notice that a lot of the ponies about wave to me, a lot. Did I ever notice this? I mean, they’ve always waved to me, some of them do I mean. But It seems that more of them are than usual.

*Could it be because of that whole, Tireck thing?* I ask myself.

-It could be, after all you did help the girls take that mother fucker down.-

*I suppose… Eh, it might as well be that.* I mentally shrug it off and continue towards Twi’s when I remember something. *Ruby?*

~Yes?~

*Did I ever ask you to give me every single spell you know of?*

~I… don’t believe you ever have.~

*You sure?*

~No… I honestly can’t remember.~

*Ok… do you think you can show me all of the spells you know? Like an interface?*

~Like a what?~

*Nevermind that word. Um… Oh! It’s more like a dictionary. And you can show me whatever spells you know that relate, or are relevant. And… copy them to my memory?* I get no immediate response from rudy.

~I… suppose I can do that. Why do you ask?~

*Well, I want to be able to use as many spells as I can at my disposal, should the need ever arise.*

~I see… that could be beneficial for both of us. Alright, let's do that. If I can.~

*Cool.*

“Hey Twi glad to see you got the guards.” I remarked as me and Sparklebutt made walked down a few halls. Apparently she has a room dedicated to science. God she’s a fucking nerd.

“Yeah, after what you told me I figured that the guards can handle small situation while me and we deal with bigger problems.” The guards within earshot snort in annoyance.

“‘We’?” I repeat. “Since when am I involved in you little misadventures?”

“Ever since I put you as captain of the Royal Guard, Ponyville Division.” I mentally and physically freeze.

“... What?”

Perspective change, cause why not?

“Are you kidding me Twi?” Ember asked in disbelief. The guards around the pair turned in surprise, and in slight fear. They all know who this character is, words spreads quickly within the day and night guard. At least Princess Celestia never overheard her guards talking about ‘The Big Fight’ as they came to call it. “You never thought to ask me? How would you know I would even want that job?” Twilight shrank a little.

“I… uh… thought you’d want it...” Ember groans while he slaps a hand to his face.

“Twilight. You remember the letter Celestia sent you a while back? You know, the one?” Twilight nods warily. “Do you think someone would be ok with staying in the fucking military after battling in one of the most horrific wars in human history?” The guards were clearly not doing any good at keeping their usual stoic faces. Some of them gagged while others just looked at the human in horror.

“Yes?” It took Twilight a few seconds to respond. Ember kept his face in his hand while Twilight put on a strained smile. It doesn’t last though, as it disappears when Ember looks back at Twilight.

“I appreciate the offer Twi. But I’m gonna decline. As much as I would absolutely love to boss these puny guards around for no reason,” Many of the guards were about to retort, but thought better of it when they remembered who they were gonna shit-talk with. “They’re already gonna have enough shit to deal with when some monster or villain comes thrashing through the town.”

“Oh… ok.” Twilight dejectedly looks down.

“And stop the water works before they even start.” The purple mare huffs in annoyance.

“You’re difficult to work with.” She harrumphs.

“No I’m not, I just don’t want to become a fucking captain of any type of military. Or be involved in any affairs with said military. If you didn’t guess already, I. Don’t. Want. To be part. Of your military.”

“Alright Ember. I get it. Sorry for asking.”

“Hey, you’re the one who wanted to know. Don’t act surprised.”

“Hmpf.”

“Oh shut up Twi. As if it would be an advantage to have me in your country’s military. I think I’m already enough help around here.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, since a lot of the ponies around me think I’m a hero for helping you and the others defeat Tirek. I’m kinda obligated to keep a ‘safe’ environment. I mean that if I were to become captain it would likely cause ponies to think something going and it’s not good. When there really isn’t. You get what I mean?”

“Mm… I suppose. I never thought of it like that.”

“Heh, that just means you need to learn to think from more than just one perspective.”

“Whatever Ember. We’re here anyway.” The two stop in front of two normal looking wooden doors, from the middle ages by human standards. With a flick of the alicorn's horn both doors swing open to reveal an exact replica of Twilight’s basement laboratory. Just replace the dirt, rooted walls with pristine purple crystal.

“Wow Twi. You recreated your entire lab?”

“Yes, I also received a few upgrades.” Twi activates the machinery with her magic and the room is filled with beeping and buzzing noises. And a previously unseen screen five feet tall six feet wide turns on.

“What the fuck!? Twi, why do you have a giant screen in here?”

“Because,” Twilight walks close to the screen. “it’s my supercomputer.” The human admiring the large machine freezes and looks at the alicorn.

“Twi, you serious?” She fucking nods.

“Yes. Now I can store all my experiments and results somewhere besides books! THis is going to make things much more easy!”

“And what ‘things’ are you talking about exactly?”

“You said you wanted to test your abilities right?”

“Yeeeaaah?” I’m liking where this is going.

“Well I’ll be using this to record everything!”

“Riiiiiiiight.” She adopts an impatient look.

“Well? Shouldn’t we get started?” I shrug.

“I guess. Since you are just dying to get started.”

“Hey!”

“Oh shut up Twi, you know I’m only kidding.” I chuckle.

“I know, let’s get started.” She sighs.

Chapter 31

*I had a feeling I was going to regret going to Twilight for magic testing.* I thought as I limped away from the crystal castle. *Should’ve done shit on my own.* I say limped because the last spell I used back there didn’t cause an explosion and fling me towards a wall breaking my right leg. And it also didn’t burn a few feathers off and I don’t look like a burn victim. No, none of that happened, I totally didn’t use magic to heal myself. Me and Twi were just testing my abilities. Nothing of the sort happened, not even a little moment of awkwardness fell over us when she asked how humans ‘mated’ as she calls, and I responded with ‘a guy sees a good-looking woman, or vice versa, they’re gonna end up fucking, maybe have a kid if they love each other that much, and spend about thirty years together until they can’t stand each other and split’. I later explained that some marriages do end up lasting a lifetime, but I got my point across either way; man see pretty lady, they fuck, uga bunga.

Anyway, we both decided that the trials would stop there and call it a day, or a year, or preferably, forever. And I decide to head over to the bakery, it’s been a long time since I’ve had doughnuts and I just got a real craving. Luckily the place wasn’t as packed as I thought it’d be.

“Hi Emby! What'cha doing here? Wanna buy some cupcakes?” Pinkie happily chimes from behind the counter as soon as I walk through the doors.

“Hey Pinkie. And no. I would actually like a dozen of your finest doughnuts please.”

“Ok!” She beams before she zips to and back from the door next to the stairs, box held up by one hoof. I’ve always wondered how they never fall walking on three hooves the way they do, if you saw what I see you’d know what I mean.

“Which ones do ya want?” She waves a dramatic hoof over the display of many of the glazed, sprinkled, coated, cream-filled pieces of heaven before me.

“Hmm… I’ll have two chocolate, three lemon cream filled, and three… regulars. And what’s one?” I pointed to a weird looking bread circle; dark brown bread, chocolate glaze, it looks like it’s filled with cream, and chocolate flakes cover the thing. A stark contrast to all the other brightly colored pastries.

“Oh! That’s my newest creation! Triple Chocolate Trinity Cakes!” Good god they look good, as a chocoholic I had to buy a separate box full of the chocolaty-goodness. I. Fucking. Love chocolate. “Let’s see… that’ll beeeeeee twenty bits!” I nod and snap my fingers. A small pile of bits pops onto the counter. Pinkie happily swipes them and shove the pile in the register.

“See ya Pinkie.”

“By Emby!” I’m really not liking that nickname. It only makes it worst that she practically screams it out so everybody hears it.

I pretend to not care, just smile and wave. But it’s really grating. I may be exaggerating, but you have Pinkie call you a stupid nickname in the high-pitched voice of hers, and tell me it’s not annoying.

“Hey lady, how ‘bout you come with me to make a couple bits?” And my day just got ruined even further.

-The alleyway to your left.- Embris states.

*Alright, let's find out what’s going on.*

“No! I don’t want to!”

“You do what I want or you little colt here gets it!” Ok, high alert now.

“Mom!” I rush to the alley and find that Button Mash and his mother, Nursery Rhymes if I remember correctly. Held up at knife-point, if that’s an actual term, by some guy with a dull brown coat and a dirty blond mane. I wasted no time and dashed for the stallion, and he. Didn’t. Know. What. Hit ‘em. It was by far the most theatrical display of ragdoll physics. I decided to kick him into the wall with one powerful swing of a leg. With how fast I was running and that I put all my weight into it, it was no surprise that he slammed into the wall with a resounding whack and slumped to the ground. Incapacitated. Luckily for me Button slipped from his grip when I kicked the absolute FUCK out of ‘em.

“You two ok?” I turn all my attention towards Button and his mom.

“Y-yes. We’re fine.”

“Yeah. Thanks again.”

“No problem… Does... this happen often?” I asked. I may be a little overworked, but then again this was the second time something like this happened to them.

“More than we’d like.” Nursery answered, confirming my suspicions. What? I can’t be concerned about a mother and her son? I was very close to my parents. I’d hate to see a family suffer meaningless pain like those two have. It… affects me. A lot. “But we’re used to it.” Ah shit.

“You know that’s not good.”

“I know, but what can we do about it?”

“I know, hold on.” I step away and turn my back to them. And use my magic to create and put together three little transceivers. With enough range to reach Canterlot,. “Here.” I kneel hand one to Nursery and Button.

“Woah, what are these? Are they the new Joy Boy!?” The fuck’s a Joy Boy?

“What? No. These are little transceivers that when you push the little button. It’ll send a signal to the one I’m holding, the screen tells me who pressed whichever button. And I can get to wherever you are as it tells me where you are.”

“Really?” Nursery asks and I nod. “Wow, is this… you’re ‘human technology’, everypony’s been talking about?”

“You guys are talking about it?” She nods.

“Yes, ever since Vinyl Scratch started talking about a… I think she said it was called it a phone?”

“Yeah, she said I have one?”

“She practically bragged about it nonstop! Saying she was ‘the first pony ever to use alien tech’.” Fucking Vinyl… But I can’t blame, her. I mean, I’d probably brag about it if I got to use alien technology that was far superior to my people’s.

“Oh. Wait, you know what a phone is?” They both nod

“Uh huh! We always hear about those things whenever somepony from Canterlot talks about it.” Well, that’s new.

“Huh.” I don’t what it is with this place and it’s inconsistencies with technology. There was Vinyl using a dj system, and some rooms in Canterlot Castle having light bulbs (The Gala), and then Pinkie Having a fucking flashlight in her mane. She loves to show me things for random situations, that case being ‘in case of a solar eclipse’.

“But I have one question.”

“Yeah?”

“IS it true that the phone you have can play music?”

“Yeah, it can.” Nursery’s eye grow wide, so do Button’s. “And it can do many more things.”

“Like what?” Button asked.

“Like, take pictures, record and play videos, you know what those are? Cool. Let’s see, it can also do simple and some advanced forms of math, store documents. Surf the internet, and that is basically a network of libraries that can share books and books worth of data in a matter of seconds. And I can play games on it.” Button goes off.

“Really!? What kinds of games?” He bounces in place out of excitement. Nursery just rolls her eyes with a smile.

“Pretty much any game you can think of, like racing, maze, puzzle, survival, first person shooters. Stuff like that.”

“Cool!”

“Gruuuhh...” And there’s the crook waking up from his catnap. I can see the looks of Button’s and his mom’s faces as I stare at the stallion.

“Excuse me.” I get back up and face the stallion as he groggily gets up.

“Ugh… what happened?” Time for a freak out! I love doing this.

“Nothing much, you just missed an epic kickoff.” He jumps and faces me. To his horror he sees the bottom half my face perfectly covered at an angle, and the top half perfectly illuminated. The rest of me silhouetted in the shadows. He started panting and looking everywhere but me as I got closer, revealing more of me. “ I guess you know who I am?” He flinches and nods weakly. “Then you know why I’m here.” He looked at me like a deer in the headlights for a full five seconds before he tried to gallop off. But before he could move a muscle I grab him in my magic, effectively immobilizing him.

“You two head home, I’ll take care of him.” I say to Nursery and Button. They nods happily and walk off. Through the corner of my eye I saw Button give me a thankful look and poke his tongue out at the guy before running of back to his mom. I then use my magic to hog tie the guy with rope and head off towards town hall with him slung over my shoulder; it also acts as the police station for some reason. I guess that can be beneficial, I forget if we actually do that back home…

“Lemme go!” He began to struggle.

“You really wanna get me pissed today, I’ve had a bad enough day without your lowlife horny ass. And stop struggling if you want stay awake.” The shuffling and thrashing stops I keep on my way. I nearly forget to pick up my doughnuts and the knife the guy used.

“... Where are we going?” Oh great, I got Mr. Chatterbox. Oh how so fun.

“Where do you think?”

“Oh… Wait! I can’t go to prison!” It took all my willpower to stifle a snort of amusement when he said that.

“Why not?”

“I’ll never last in there!”

“How would you know?” He pauses.

“... Do you?” Fucking wise guy, trying to get to know me. Anyone can tell he’s never been incarcerated.

“All too well little shithead. How about you shut up and you get to keep your teeth? Deal?” I get no response besides a quiet pony. “Good boy. I’d give you a treat if you’d actually deserve it. Oh, touch my wings and you’ll regret it.” I hear him grumble ‘bucking flank hole.’ It’s kinda cute that the ponies here have there own curse vocabulary that sounds like a censored script from Breaking Bad.

As I kept walking I couldn’t help but think; does this place actually have a dark side? These two encounters with Nursery and Button suggest that there is. And if things like this happen here in a small town like Ponyville, then could it be worst in someplace like Canterlot? I could only imagine what goes on underground here. Jesus this took a dark turn.

-I hate to pop your little thought bubble, but we’re here.- Embris rudely interrupted my train of thought.

*Thanks* Without paying attention I managed to walk to Townhall without smacking into something on the way, cool. And there’s an officer standing, well resting since he’s leaning up against the wall with his eyes closed, outside. Bonus! And I didn’t scare him when the floorboards creaked, another bonus, for him anyway. He still woke with a start though.

“Huh? Oh! Ember! What brings you here?”

“Hey Lawful. Just came drop this guy off.” I remove the guy from my back and set him on the ground.

“Why? What did he do?” He raises a brow at me.

“He tried to get… something from a girl by threatening her colt with a knife.”

“Oh? And what might that be?” He scrutinizes the tied up stallion.

“Is this true? Can you tell me if this is true?”

“I ain’t talkin’!” Of course he wouldn’t talk, time to offer an incentive.

“You’re already under arrest for mugging. You as well talk now-”

“Lawful? You mind letting me take over for a sec?” I looks at me weirdly, but nods. “Thank you. Now you, you tell him what he wants to know, got it? You really don’t want to clam up right now.” I will my eyes to turn red for effect. And it works.

“I-I just wanted some poontang!” They have that word here? Huh..

“Alright that’s enough Ember! I got what I need.” I step away from the stallion and remove the red from my eyes.

“Alright, I’ll be on my way then. Later Lawful.”

“Good day Ember.” I wave to him before I make my way home with my well-deserved doughnuts.

“So, Ember, what new things have you found out about your magic?” Spark asked as she bit down on a doughnut, yes, she can do that. I didn’t know she could eat either, fucking magic! Anyway, me, Spark, Golden, and Chrysi were sitting the kitchen table. They all wanted doughnuts as soon as they saw the boxes.

“Yeah, I’m a little curious myself.” Golden commented.

“Well, to start, I found out I can do this.” I held up my hand and it morphed into large knife-like claws. “I can alter parts of my body to do stuff like this.”

“That’s impressive, it’s rare to see non-changelings to, well, change their body.”

“That’s what Twilight told me. Even she was impressed when I first did it.”

“Oh… What else can you do?”

“Hold on, this one’s my favorite.” I turn my hand back to normal and stand up. “I kinda got to concentrate on this one.”

~After I told you to.~

*Shut up.* Fucker.

“What spell is it?” Golden asked.

“You’ll, see. It’s gonna be epic.” Next to the body changing spell this one’s awesome.

“What do you mean?”

“Shut up and let me do this.” Without wait for a response I close my eyes and concentrate my magic to flow around me. Within seconds the flow becomes constant. *C’mon, c’mon. C’mon!* *POP* *Yes!* I excitedly open my eyes and look to the left, and there stood an exact duplicate of me staring at me.

“What?” He spoke to me. “You want something?” And he acts just like me! I fucking love this!

“No, I just wanted to show you to them.” I motion towards the people in front of us.

“Oh, cool. Hey guys.” We both smile smugly at their mystified faces. And they just… sit there, looking at nothing in particular, just like that time I was with Cadence and Shining. “I don’t think they’re gonna recover on their own...”

“Me neither.”

“You wanna snap them out of it the usual way?” We look at each other with a sinister smirk.

“With pleaser, just don’t hit Spark so hard. She’s metal.”

“Got it.” I move to stand between Chrysi and Golden. And the other me stood in front of Spark, we rear our arms back, charging up for what I like to call ‘the smackening’. But Chrysi had to recover from her stupor and yelp in surprise. And that snapped the other two from there wasted stupors.

“Fuck!” We both shouted.

“Ember? What the fuck I’m seeing double!” Golden feverishly rubs his eyes.

“You’re not seeing double. Ember just created me with magic.” The other me explained.

“Oh… bu-but still! How the fuck did you do that? A spell!?” We both nod simultaneously.

“A duplication spell.” Chrysi said. “Spells that duplicate objects are fairly simple, but to duplicate living beings, nearly unheard of. I’ve only heard the spell’s only capable to duplicate little animals. And even then I was told that there were problems.”

“Interesting. I wonder how I’m able to do the spell perfectly… Mm… it could be that magic has different effect on me it could allow my to do spells more accurately?”

~Or it could be due to you having me, the Alicorn Amulet, in your possession.~

*Oh shut up Ruby, you know why I’m not telling them about you.*

~I know.~ Ruby chuckles. That little asshat.

“I guess… Didn’t you figure this out with Twilight?” Chrysi asked and I shake my head.

“She was too interested in finding out what I can do.”

“Oh… Well what else did you find out about your magic?”

“Well, I think he can do this magic eye thing, right?” The copy of me says.

“Oh yeah! I call them ‘Eyes of Ember’.” I snap my fingers and a little golf ball-sized dragon-looking eye. “When I close my eyes I can see it sees.”

“Oh, I didn’t know that it glowed yellow, and that it looks like your eyes.”

“Twilight said that the eye will look similar to the one who cast the spell, and that there would be a slight slight difference.”

“The difference being that looks like a dragon’s eye.” Golden says, more like a statement than a question.

“Yeah , pretty much.” The other me confirms.

“Ok, that’s great n’ all, but I’m still trying to wrap my head around the two of you.” Golden points to the both of us. “How can you two be right next to each other and not, like, freak out or… cause a paradox and destroy space and time?”

“Ooh, lemme answer this one… me.” The other nods and I go on to explain. “This is what Twilight explained to me earlier; he is an exact replica of me. He thinks like me, acts like me, hell, he even eats and shits like me! Don’t ask how I know that.” At the mention of things that will never be known to the public both me and my copy shudder. “Anyway, he is a copy of me, but, he is his own living being, he can do whatever he wants, whenever he wants, and however he wants to do it. And only I can get rid of him with his permission. Since he is his own human being with free will.”

“It’s true, though we both agreed that if either of us go mad or turn evil to kill each other, or maybe create the greatest battle of all time.”

“Wait, does that mean he can use magic just like you?” We both nod.

“Yeah, I can do that eye thing too.” He holds a yellow glowing eye out.

“Yep, just as capable as me if that’s what you're asking.”

“So he can turn into that fire thing too?”

“I… uh… I don’t know. Can you?” I turn to the other me. Yes it’s really weird the first time he came about. We almost fought to be the real Ember. But he realized he was the magical double and we agreed to let him exist because of the whole ‘he’s his own person and he gets equal rights and treatment’ thing. I wonder how people back home would react to this spell…

“I… don’t know maybe?”

“And how do you know that Ember can into that fire thing? If you know what I mean?”

“Oh, since he’s exact copy of me he has all my memories too.” I explain. “Oh man, you should’ve seen me when I first found this out, this basically means he has all my memories and I later found out that anything he has seen or heard goes right to me whenever I stop the spell. Fucking awesome right?”

“... Does that mean he technically lives inside you head whenever you do that?”

“No, no. It’s more like combining two similar documents. Everything that’s the same stays the same, and the different stuff as added accordingly. You get it?”

“I think so...”

“Good, ‘cause it’s hard to explain this shit.”

“I know, but...” He drifts off.

“But what?”

“How do we know who is the real Ember?”

“Oh, we decided to just let you guys know when any of you lose track of us, all you have to do is ask.”

“That’s not what I mean! I mean, like, if you two are exactly the same in every way possible, then what defines the real you?”

“That’s simple.” The other answers. “It’s always going to be him that’s the true Ember,” We had a few hours of figuring this stuff out, it’s still a little weird whenever I or him talk about it. I don’t think we’ll ever get used to it. “I was created out of magic. He was created because mom and dad fucked and he popped out. I will always be the magical copy, and he will always be the original.”

“You understand now?” I ask.

“Yeah, I guess I do.”

“Good, I assume the same can be said for you two?” I ask Chrysi and Spark.

“Yeah, I just need something to… dumb myself down. Thinking too much.” Chrysi cradled her head in her hooves.

“Yes, I understand.” Spark answers.

“Good, now let's go do something stupid. How does freaking out everybody in town sound?” Ember numero two and I look at each other with evil smirks.

“Yeah!” Everyone eagerly agrees.

“Let’s go!” That rest of the day was spent having loads of fun scaring ponies and causing small, little freakouts. It was a shit-ton of fun.

Chapter 32: Teaching a lesson

“Ember! Do you know what you did!? Get back here!”

“No! Fuck you!” I say as me, Spark, Golden, Chrysi and the other me run towards Whitetail Woods. Allow me to elaborate. So it seems that the ponies of this town didn’t find Two of me very funny, they all think I’m a ghost now, and that started a pandemonium. How and why would they think that? Do ghosts exist here? They probably do if magic is a real thing. I’ll need to ask Twi about that…

“Hey, um, Ember?” Chrysi got my attention.

“Yeah?”

“Where are we going?” Oh yeah, running from a pissed off Twilight, nearly forgot about that in the midst of running away from said pony.

“We’re going to Whitetail Woods.”

“Why?”

“To lose her of course!”

“But she can bucking fly! She can easily spot us!”

“Not through the thick trees! Come on!” I double my efforts and sprint towards the woods. That is, until Twilight tried to block us off by teleporting to stand right in front of us, her horn a bright pink. Everyone but me and the other me kept running. We got closer, and closer, and closer to Twi, we were about three feet away from her. Running full speed.

Then, we leaped. We leaped over the purple pony, flipping her the bird in the process. Both of us also did a full flip and landed elegantly on our feet, never stopping, never slowing down. Never taking a glance back. How can you when you got an angry being as powerful as a demigod after you?

“E-ember! Both of you! Get back here!” She’s only after us, great.

“The fuck do we do?” The copy of me asked.

“Just keep running for the woods, we’ll lose her when we get there.” He nods to me and we keep up a full-blown sprint for a while.

“Hey, so, uh… you got, voices too?” He asked.

“Yep, they came with my magic. You got three right?” He nodded. “Cool. You got the amulet too?” He smiles widely at me and thumps his chest. “Nice.” So there are now two of those Alicorn Amulets. If Celestia ever found out she’d probably have a shit-fit. Wouldn’t mean any good for me.

*BOOM* The ground rumbled and shook a bit.

“What was that?” Ember Two asked.

“Shit! That was Rainbow!” I could see the rainbow wave above us. “Change of plan! Run for the fucking Everfree!”

“Got it!” We change course and make a mad dash towards temporary sanctuary. Then I hear wings flapping behind me.

“Jump.” I mutter calmly. We then jump the side, and a rainbow streak whizzed right through where we were sprinting. I jumped back to my talons and prepare for Rainbow. The other me does the same. And just in time too, the streak that was her made a vertical U-turn. In a split-second she was heading right for me. I couldn’t tell what or where every part of her body was.

She was moving at a speed that not even I could keep track of.

“You’re mine!” She shouted right before she delivered a numbing blow to my jaw. How she did not decapitate me right there mystifies me. Sure as hell sent me flying backwards a couple yards though. The sheer force of the blow shattered my jaw, and I think it broke my neck, but I was conscious so that probably didn’t happen. I then felt more and more and more blows pepper my front and sides. “You bucking idiot! You made us think you were dead! How could you!? HOW COULD YOU!?” I felt one final punch to my center, cracking a few ribs and probably bursting a kidney or two. It hurt, a lot if you didn’t guess, so much so that I couldn’t move without anything protesting. All I could see was red, dammit my eyes are covered in blood. Blinking it away would be useless. All I could hear was my raspy breathing and Rainbow’s heavy breathing, which soon turned panicked sounding. I don’t think the other me stuck around, he would’ve stopped Rainbow before she did any real damage.

“Uh… Ember? You still there.” I can feel myself losing consciousness. Red was slowly fading to black, though my breathing was at a steady pace. Thank the nutjobs who put those things in me. “C’mon dude, stop messin' with me!” She let a strained chuckle. If I had the strength I would’ve laughed too. But then again, why am I not really angry right now?

“Ember?” I still have enough strength to focus on my breathing. Heh, let’s see how Dash likes the feeling of almost killing someone. And I’m sure gonna be pissed about that later on.

“Rainbow!? Where are ya!?” I heard Aj call out. Though I think Rainbow was too busy with other things to care. Thankfully the girls found us in about five minutes. Man, they’re quick.

“Oh good, we finally found ya! Where’s Ember?” Still no answer from Rainbow.

“Rainbow! Oh thank Celestia! Hey… Are you alright.” She still remains silent, they haven’t seen me yet.

“I… I killed him...” She mutters.

“What?” A panicked voice I recognized as Chrysi asked. “Please tell me I heard something else than what I heard you say...”

“Oh Celestia, I killed him… I bucking killed him!”

“Now Rainbow, Ah’m pretty sure that’s not the case-”

“Look at him, I smashed his face in!” is that why I can only see red? Huh. She must’ve went all out this time.

“He ain’t dead! Ah can see ‘em breathin’!”

“Well he’s gonna be! There’s nothing we can do!” Wait, where’s-

“Oh no! Ember!” I felt two stubby something's gently grab my head with the delicacy of a brain surgeon. “Ember!” I can hear all the worry and fear in her voice. “E-ember? Please say something. Let me know you’re still here...” Aw fuck... Using my magic I pick up my hand up and place it on her shoulder, I hope.

“I’n here.” I managed to say before I let my hand fall off. It’s hard talking with a broken jaw.

“Ember!” I hear many voices yell at once.

“Awrigh, hat hur.” I mutter in annoyance. Do they really have to yell for almost anything?

“Oh thank christ you’re alive! I really thought you were gone for a sec.” Golden said, clearly relieved.

“Heh, ih’s prery hard ho hill me. Rehender?”

“Yeah, I know. So… how do we..?” I once again use my magic to hold up my hand in a ‘hold on’ position. I then speed up the healing process and fix my face. “Woah dude, that’s cool, no matter times I see you do that. It’s just, just like...”

“Wolverine right?” I heft myself up.

“Yeah! That’s it! But… wasn’t Twi after you or something?”

“Oh yeah, fuck.” I look at Twilight and she’s tending to Rainbow, along with the rest of the girls minus Chrysi and Spark. And Rainbow is actually crying. I got her to cry. I got her to fucking cry!? Holy shit! That’s a first. And with perfect timing to boot. That oughta teach her a lesson, the one with that thing, that ‘quit fucking with me’ thing. “Well, looks like they’re occupied with comforting Rainbow for almost killing me.”

“She almost killed you!?” Golden and Chrysi shout. Spark just puts on a surprised look.

“Yeah, she almost did.” The ponies either didn’t hear them shout -doubt it- or they didn’t care enough to look, still better that they stay there anyway, Rainbow seems a little down.

“But how?”

“Didn’t you see my face caved in?” they shake their heads. “Alright, she did, and landed a whole hailstorm of punches across the front of my body, which I highly expect caused a lot of internal bleeding. If it weren’t for the nano’s and magic I’d be still on the ground, probably dead.”

“But wouldn’t those things heal you up?” I shake my head.

“They don’t work as fast as Wolverine’s healing ability, that was magic. If I didn’t do that, yeah the nano’s would’ve stopped the bleeding, fixed my face up and fully heal me, but there would probably be brain problems due to the lack of blood to my brain, since I'd be clinically dead for a minute or two.”

“Because of all the already lost blood?” Chrysi questioned and I nodded.

“Like I said, those little fuckers aren’t fast, but they get the job done. Even though their efforts could be fruitless.”

“But I thought you upgraded them?”

“I did Spark, but I can only do so much as slightly increase their speed. They can close up cuts deep enough to show bone as fast as using liquid glue to put two pieces of paper together. Maybe a little quicker than that.”

“Really?” I nod. “Hmm… Are you sure there isn’t a way to make them operate at a faster speed?”

“Nope. I did all I could to speed them up. Betcha anything back home there’s a way.”

“Yes, I’m fairly sure.” She says with a smile.

“Sorry to interrupt you three.” My magical copy cuts in from nowhere, where did he come from? “But we should probably get going. The girls are starting to recover. Mainly Rainbow.” I look back and now they’re standing, still crowded around Rainbow.

“Yeah, let’s get going.” I agree with myself and we start walking to my house.

“Ya sure you’ll be alright Rainbow?” I heard Aj ask.

“*sniff* Yeah, I’ll be fine. I just... I just need to go home.” I look behind me and see Rainbow take off. And just in time for the rest of the girls, minus Fluttershy and Pinkie, to shoot death glares at me. I just scoffed and turned back around.

“Hey, me.” I call out to my magical double.

“Yeah?”

“You mind if-”

“Oh, yeah, sure. I’ve had enough fun for a while.” I nod.

“Alright.” I say right before I snap my fingers and he fades away, now it’s just me, Golden, Spark, and Chrysi. We continued on our way to my house at a much calmer pace.

“That’s weird you know.” Golden remarks.

“I know, but he’s gonna be useful later on.”

“No, not that.”

“What?”

“I mean, you're still able to… you know, die.”

“And what? It’s still pretty hard for me to kick the bucket though.”

“I know, but… I thought...”

“I know what you mean. I had the same thoughts when I first heard nano-tech was first available. Bastards didn’t even tell me it was nano-tech that changed my looks.”

“And… you’re ok with all that?”

“Yeah, well, when I first found out it did make me mad. But then I remember the little guys increase my lifespan. After that I never really gave it much thought.”

“Oh. How… like, how long can you live with those things in you?” I had to mentally pause to recall those statistics.

“... If I remember correctly, they gave me about eighty more years. But it all depends on your lifestyle.”

“How so?”

“Hmm… Well, if you live a sedentary life, you’ll for about… a hundred, maybe one-ten… I can’t remember too well. But if you work you work your body a lot, the max you can go for is about fifty to seventy years.”

“Really? Huh… That’s, still pretty cool. But I thought that, you’d be... immortal or something.”

“Yeah, I bet they got better shit back home...” At that moment I had a thought cross my mind. I thought I’d never think I’d think of.

I want to pay home a visit.

“Actually, you guys go on ahead. I just remembered I need to go talk with someone.” I lie.

“Uh… alright. See you later then.” Golden says as they walk off without me. Him and Chrysi, shooting me worried and confused looks. I just smile and wave, hopefully they don’t worry too much, or at all. I was just about to go back to Earth for a little while, after all. Good thing being they don’t know that.

I teleport to the front gates of Canterlot Castle. Wow, I really know what to call this now? Cool, I guess. And the guards standing at the gates were the night guard, considering how late it was it made sense the night guard would out and about. They slightly flinch at my sudden appearance, but their eyes widen when the really see me. Must’ve made an impression on them. Nice.

“Excuse me, but which Princess is available right now?” They both just sit there before the thestrals, they told me that’s what they call themselves last time I was here, before the one on the left talks.

“Both Princess Luna and Princess Celestia are attending night court.” He instantly regains his stoic guard pose, along with his friend.

“Good. I’ll be heading in then.” I walk past the guards, opening the gate with my own magic.

“Hault!” I stop and turn my head to them, turning my head a complete one hundred and eighty degrees. “Y-you can’t go and see them right now, the Princesses are in a meeting.” He probably stuttered because of attempt doing to the Last Exorcism head spin.

“Oh don’t worry, I won’t take too much time away from whatever snobbish idiot trying to get more money for themselves.” I turn back around and continues on my way, and none of those two guards try to stop me, either they’re afraid of me, or they really want to know what happens tomorrow. The thestrals guarding the actual entrance to the castle look me before nodding and open the door. I nod back and head in. I didn’t want to walk a few miles to get to Celestia or Luna, so as soon as the doors closed I teleported to the front doors leading to the throne room. The guards there flinch but quickly catch themselves. They don’t don’t ask any questions, they just look to me through their helmets, and allow me entrance to the room. I nod towards them appreciatively and head in.

“But aauunty!” Oh for fucks sake.

“Prince Blueblood, no means no.” Not this prick again! Haven’t I delt with him enough? At least Luna notices me, a hopeful look on her face. Yeah, she doesn't like her own nephew, probably just as much as Celestia.

“Ember! It’s so good to see you again!” Luna stands up from her chair and casually walks down to me when I’m close enough, and gives me a hug? She just stood up on her hind legs and gave me a hug. That’s… new. Not that I don’t like the hug or that it’s weird, it’s just... new.

“You… too, Luna.” I respond a bit slowly. She lets go and returns to her four-legged stance. She smiles brightly and walks back up to her chair. All the while Celestia was staring with a happy smile, and Blueblood. He looked like he just threw up years of repressed memories of molestation while staring at a picture of rape.

“You seriously let that… Ape in the throne room!?” Huh, I thought he’d be terrified of me.

“I could say the same for you. Why would you aunt’s ever listen to you when all you want to do in here is ask for more money.” I chuckle. “You’re such a fucking child.” At that he gasps.

“H-he called a goat! Aunty!” What?

“Now Blueblood, that must be what his kind call their young. Correct?” Celestia looks to me with a clean look and I nod.

“Yeah. Now if you don’t mind, us grown-ups have to talk.” He just stand there like an idiot. “I’m telling you to leave.”

“Wha- I- bu… Buck you!” He shouts, his horns lights up as a bright beam of magic shoots out from it at me. It was easy casting a shield to block the shot. It was also just as easy to just run over and kick him through a window. But I refrained from doing so, for obvious reasons. I just looked with extreme disdain.

“Blueblood!” Celestia shouted, I turn to her and she had this pissed off look on her face that almost sent chills down my spine. But it looked more like an angry pout than anything, which, was no matter how which way you put it, cute. I swear, I can witness a pony commit murder here and it’d be adorable. “What was that!?” Woah, ok. She’s sounding like a mother angry with her kid. Backing away now.

-Well he’s in deep shit.-

*No kidding.*

“I-I’m sorry-!”

“Sorry my left flank!” Oh shit. Even Luna is surprised, and she more or less teleported to my side, using me for cover. “Never, in my own life, would I ever imagine my own nephew to attack the ambassador of the Human Race!” Oh yeah, I am that guy in this place. Woopie. But Celestia was fuming at Blueblood. “Now GO to your room! And guess what? Your weekly allowance is hereby banished, no Removed from existence!”

“Bu… but-”

“NOW.” The little sniveling pile of flesh that goes by Blueblood jumps and runs off. Crying like a fucking kid who scraped his knee. We both look back to Celestia and she’s flipped a one-eighty on us. Literally a second before it looked like she was going to bring down the sun to incinerate him. And a split-seconds it’s as if nothing happened. I find that both awesome and terrifying.

“I’m sorry about that, I… I’ve just... had it with his...”

“Bullshit?” I supply.

“Yes, that.” She pauses. “After this, I’m sure he’ll see the error of his ways and change for the better. And hopefully make some friends who aren’t out for his bits.” I laugh.

“The day I’ll need a friend like him I’ll just have myself a little squat and shit one out.” I deadpan right at Celestia. I feel Luna swing her head at me, then, out of nowhere, she falls to the floor. Having a good old belly laugh, clutching her sides. But there was something about her laugh that seemed a bit off. Her laugh, it had a melody to it. Not like music or anything. It’s not like any normal laugh I’ve heard. I don’t even how to properly explain it. Melody just comes to mind when I try to explain. I find it kinda… soothing though. Weird.

“That wast truly humerous!” She laughs a bit more before calming down. “We agree that Prince Blueblood is not a… gentalcolt,” Ok, I just noticed something, what is it with these fucking puns? It just fucking me that the names of the places I’ve heard are puns of places back on my world. And why did it take me so long to notice!? “but we truly wish that gent would see the error of his ways and changeth for the better.”

“Forgive me, but I don’t think that’ll happen at all. Usually people like him back on my world stay like that their whole lives.”

“But aren’t there ways to change a… person’s way of life?” Celestia asked.

“I guess there are some ways, but unless their life or money is at risk they really won’t care. Unless they’re taught or raised to be humble, that’s an entirely different story on its own.” This may not how you see people, but this is how I see it: You’re either born with a silver, gold, or rusty spoon in your mouth. Rusty for poor, silver for middle, and gold for high-class. And depending how you taught and raised, you either become a spoiled brat, or a humble, good-natured kinda guy.

“Interesting.” Celestia seems to think that over before moving on. “Well, with that over and done with, what are you here for?” Ah, yes,what I came here for.

“I just wanted to know if you can send me back to Earth for a while.” Both sisters raise their brows at me.

“May I ask what for?” Celestia asks.

“I just want to visit, see what’s changed, if anything has. And maybe bring some fancy technology from there.” At that last part Luna gives me an excited look. Man, she really loves technology. “If you want, I can bring something for both of you.”

“Hmmm…” Celestia put a hoof to her chin. “Alright,” Yes! “but,” Fuck! “you have to bring me and my sister your people’s best examples of human technology. In fact, I herby order you to do so, is that understood?” She smiles.

“Yes ma’am.” I salute, but then break down in laughter, soon Celestia and Luna join in. “I’ll bring something for the both of you.”

“Very well, here.” A scroll pops into existence, I catch it before it hits the floor. “This will bring you back here with anything you may have in your magic, be sure you have all what you need and what I asked. Do you understand?” I nod. “Good, now off you go!” She says in a cheery voice before everything goes white.

*Did… did she just teleport me?*

~It appears so. I sense a magic signature of a teleportation spell.~

*But how!?*

~I don’t how she cast a spell without turning you into a slime, but I suspect that she somehow knows how to successfully cast spells without any side effect.~ The white dissipates with a loud ‘pop’ and the image of my apartment fills my view. Then, all of a sudden, without a fucking warning, my stomach lurched.

*BLAAAAAARGH* Ooooh this is going to be another one of those long days.

Chapter 33: One Last Visit?

Author's Note

Enjoy!

Chapter 33: One Last Visit?

Whelp, I just cleared my stomach of any and all food that I’ve eaten. Always a good feeling.

“Bugh, fucking Celestia,” I saw that bitch smirk just before she teleported me. That little-

Ugh, fuck it, can’t do jack about it now.

“Alright, where am I again?” I mutter to myself. “Right my apartment, I wonder how much time passed here?” I assume a lot of time passed since I was last here, I think it’s about year since-

“Honey? Is that you?” Oh shit. *Who’s that? Doesn’t matter, gotta hide.* I was in the living room and I heard the voice from the kitchen, so I leaped towards the opposite end of the room. Right through a small hallway that lead to a door that lead to my room.

What? It’s a big apartment.

“Honey?” Who the fuck is this woman? Why is she living in MY apartment? Well, this could mean that a year has gone by here. There must’ve been a whole search-and-rescue thing once someone found out I was missing. And who might you ask might be that person who might of found out? That’d be none other than my neighbor, Mrs. Glass. Nice old lady. “Honey! Stop messing with me! You know I don’t like it when you do that!” Alright, this bitch is really getting annoying. Maybe if I… Oooooh this is gonna be MEAN! “Corey! Stop it!” Wait, is she..? Ooooh that fucker. Alright, abandoning hijinks now.

“Who the fuck is Corey?” I shout. “And why the hell are you in my apartment?” I step out from my room and step into the living room. Right at the kitchen is a lupine anthro washing dishes. A woman to be specific. She didn’t look at me immediately for some reason, but when she did, holy shit that was most hilarious face of horror I’ve seen. Too bad I had to use magic to keep her from screaming her lungs out. “Don’t worry, I’m a… let’s say friend, of Corey’s. Corey is a Lupine right?” She surprisingly calmed down and nodded, huh, this must be a thing for her. Except for the magic part. “Do you know if this guy knows a guy named Ember?” At that her eyes go wide and she nods. She then tries to talk, I relinquish her from my grip and let her speak.

“You’re Ember!?” I nod. “Holy crap! We all thought you were dead!” What? Oh yeah, I did kinda fall off the face of Earth.

“Who’s ‘we’?”

“Oh, me, -name’s Brittany by the way- my boyfriend Corey and his ‘gang’.” Boyfriend?

“Wait, you’re going out with that fucker?” Of all people, Corey has a girlfriend?

“Hey! He’s a nice guy!” This bitch be crazy.

“Oh surrrrrrrre,” I scoff. “I betcha he hasn’t said much about me huh?” Brittany nodded. “Ok, what has he told you then?”

“Well, he’s told me that you two were really good friends.” At that I nod with a chuckle.

“That’s true. But that’s not the whole story.”

“Really?” I nod again. “Well, I’ve got nothing better to do today, mind telling me the ‘whole story’ then?” She pauses. “And what was that earlier?”

“What?”

“I couldn’t open my mouth or anything. Was that you?”

“Yeah, and before you ask it was magic.” She shoots me a disapproving glare. “Want me to prove it?” She nods. “Alright then.” I hold up a hand, light it up with my magic, and levitate a glass plate sitting in the kitchen towards us. At first she didn’t notice, as she was staring at my glowing hand. “Look behind you.” She slightly flinched when I spoke, as if she was in some sort of trance. She looked at me weirdly for a second before doing what I told. Next thing she sees is a floating plate in the same grey glow as my hand.

“You’re shitting me.” She utters in a complete state of dumbfound.

“Nope,” I set the plate back in its place in the kitchen. “There are a few things I learned and gained from where I’ve been for the past… however long I’ve been gone. You know how I’ve been missing here?” She’s still a little shocked, but she managed to answer.

“I think it’s been about a year since you’ve been gone.” That’s a big coincidence, It’s been less than a year that I’ve made my home in Equestria.

“Huh, Thought it’d be less than a year…” I feign ignorance. “Anyway,back to the task at hand.”

“Oh yeah, please continue.” I smile and begin the tale which involves me and Corey’s history as friends turn enemies.

“What do you guys think Ember had to go do?” Golden asked.

“Not sure, he seemed pretty dead-set on doing whatever it was.” Chrysi answered. Her and Golden Streak look to Spark, expecting an answer. The three friends were sitting in the living room. Golden watching as the fire cackled softly in the fireplace. He nor Spark didn’t feel it, but it was starting to get cold, as it neared fall. It’s already been a few weeks since Ember left. Sometimes Fluttershy or Rainbow would come by and ask about Ember, especially Rainbow. She went to his house and visited almost daily, every time her demeanor as a brash and awesome pegasus falling just a little every time she came by and Ember wasn’t there.

“I don’t know either. I just hope he doesn’t get himself into any trouble.” Golden scoffs.

“If don;t know any better trouble follows him wherever he goes!”

“I guess so.”

“Yeah, but seriously, I hope he’s alright.” To anyone else, him saying that would suggest some very obvious things about his sexually, but in all truth. Golden is just a good friend worrying about Ember.

“Speaking of which, have you seen Rainbow lately, she’s a wreck!” Chrysi changed the subject.

“I know. I think it has to do with what she did, and what she almost did, to Ember a while back.”

“Really? Hmmm, I wouldn’t have guessed.”

“Har har.” Chrysi giggled.

“But seriously though, I’ve heard that Rainbow hardly does anything anymore. I hardly see her fly around Ponyville. I think that ‘incident’ really did a number on her.” Golden let out a hearty laugh.

“Heh, I think she deserved it.”

“What?” Chrysi sounded shocked. Disbelieving of what Golden said. By now Spark was watching the two talk with interest.

“Hear me out, Rainbow and Ember were at each other's necks ever since he got here. Don’t you think something like that would’ve happened at some point? Whether it be Rainbow or Ember getting badly hurt?”

“I… I guess you’re right...”

“And it was also better that Ember got badly hurt, to be honest.”

“What do you mean?”

“Think about it, Rainbow nearly killed Ember, and from what we know she went all out beating him up. Imagine what would’ve happened if Ember went all out.” Chrysi digested this thought before realization dawned on her.

“Oh by the mother you’re right.” She cursed in her tongue. “It really was for the better that Ember be hurt. But… what’s going to happen now? I’m sure that he’s angry at Rainbow, I tasted it before he left.”

“Whatever may happen when that time comes, we’ll be there to stop him.”

“But, how will we stop him? You and I have seen what he can do. Who knows how he’ll carry this out!”

“Don’t worry, we’ll find out before the time comes.”

*I hope it doesn’t.* Chrysanthemum thought. “What do you think Spark?”

“Hmm? Oh. I have to side with Golden, a confrontation is inevitable with Ember. Whether it be with Rainbow, you, or even me. He is known for having a ‘short fuse’. I just hope that, whatever happens, we all will come out of it unscathed.”

“Yeah, I hope so too.” The three sit in silence, having nothing else to say.

“And that’s pretty much it.” Man, it’s been a while since I got to tell a story to an audience. Even though it was to an audience of one.

“Wow, that’s a lot to take in. Corey’s still like that to you, even though he knows what you’ve been through?” I nod. “Huh, makes sense why you shot him then.” I laugh.

“That’s not even the half of it. It either me, or him. And it was basically a shotgun versus a few pistols, who’d you think would win?”

“Yeah… but didn’t you use your… magic? To make a shield or something?”

“Yeah, I did. But that was after he shot me in the shoulder. Even then I still gave him and his buddies to walk away. They didn’t.”

“Heh, I know that part.” I chuckle along with Brittany. “Hey, can I ask you something?” She suddenly asks.

“Shoot.”

“What’s this place like?”

“What? Oh, you mean Equestria.”

“Yeah, that. What’s it like there?”

“Not bad I guess. It’s what you expect from a girl’s imagination for a cartoon show; everything brightly colored with, everything having a cartoony look to it, even down to the ponies-”

“Ponies?” She shoots me a scrutinizing look.

“Yeah, ponies. Didn’t I mention that?” She shakes her head. “Oh, well, yeah. That place is pretty much populated with talking colorful cartoon ponies, along with some other intelligent species like griffins n’ shit. Funny thing is they’re about as tall as my waist.”

“That small?”

“Yep.”

“How do I know you’re not fucking with me?”

“I showed you an hour ago with that magic crap. Some of the ponies can use magic, unicorns I mean. The others are either pegasus or regular ponies.”

“Those things exist there!?” I nod. “Woah! You have to take me there!” She jumps up from the couch and nearly touches her muzzle to my small beak.

“First off, personal space. Second, I don't think Celestia would be happy with me bringing a friend with me back From here.” She backs away and adopts a downcast stance, but it only lasts a second.

“Who’s Celestia?”

“She’s a friend of mine. And she basically rules Equestria along with her sister, Luna.”

“So Equestria is a kingdom?”

“Yup.”

“And you’re friends with the rulers of this place?”

“Yup.”

“How..?”

“Being the only human in existence on an alien planet has its perks.”

“That’s fucking awesome. Expect for, you know the whole, ‘being alone’ thing.” I wave it off.

“Eh, it’s not bad if you don’t mind spending most of your time at home. And going out those few weird times.” I chuckle at her surprised expression. “I’m joking, all you need to is not make any sudden moves when they first see you, act like a lost puppy -should be easy for you-,”

“Hey!”

“don’t be an asshole, and generally just be nice, and they’ll love you. Especially if you tell them you come from a world where our technology is far more advanced than theirs.”

“What?”

“They’re pretty much stuck in a timeline before… somewhere in the eighteen-hundreds. But the weird thing is the inconsistency.”

“What do you mean?”

“They have electric lighting in some places, -their housing involves thatched roofing- and then you can see a pony with fucking headphones jamming out. It looks like they’re on they’re in the middle ages, but the kind of tech they got suggest otherwise in some places.”

“Oh, do these… ponies, have computers then?” I shake my head.

“No, as far as I know, the only thing notable was a dj set with turn tables.”

“Oh, that’s weird.”

“Yeah, it is.”

*knock knock knock*

“Who’s that?”

“That must be Corey. Are you gonna hide or..?” I shake my head.

“Nah, I figured that a reunion of friends is long overdue.” She nods with a bit of a mischievous look on her face. She then goes to the front door.

“Hey honey, had a good day?”

“Yeah, just hung with my gang.” Hah, never changed.

“Oh really? How come I don’t see any bruises then?” I nearly snorted at that joke.

“Ha ha Brittany. Hey, you smell something?” Really? Could it be me? I haven’t showered in a while… Eh, must be me.

“No, what is it?” I hear some footsteps before Corey walks into the room I’m in.

“Hey! Who the hell are you!?” I wasn’t looking in his direction. When I do though, his face was priceless.

“Hey Corey! Long time no see!” I stood up and faced the asshole. And it looked like he’s seen a ghost. I might as well be a fucking ghost to him, I literally fell off the face of this planet for the better part of a year.

“E-ember? Is that really you!?” His face slowly, but surely, contorted with venomous anger. “Where the fuck were you!?”

“Why would you like to know, I’m here, in the flesh. So how about we finish what you started?”

“I didn’t start shit!” He lunges towards me. I flare my wings and catch him in my magic grip. He struggled for a second but froze when he saw my current set of bat-like wings.

“Like my new wings?” I chuckle.

“Wha.. what the fuck happened to you!?” I put on a sinister sneer.

“Magic bitch.” With a simple thought I practically force him through a wall with my magic. I look at Brittany, who has a mortified look on her features, and give her an innocent smile. “I’ll be right back.” I walk through the hole in the wall. Corey is barely getting up before I encase him in magic again. “You know, I never thought I’d become this way towards, we were good friends. And all because I got you in trouble by ratting you out, that was completely your undoing by the way. You made it you goal to end me. You thought I was a snitch.” I slam him into another wall that separated the restroom from my room. I casually walk around and grab him again, this time with my bare hands. He’s five-five, and I’m six-four.

“I always thought you were an idiot. You always hated me for what I’ve done for you-”

“ Done FOR me!?” He shouted. “You got me in the slammer for ten years!”

“You think I don’t know that!?” I brought him closer to me. “If it weren’t for me your stupid fucking ass would be fucking dead in North Korea!” There was a long pause.

“... What?”

“There! I fucking said it! I knew you’d never last in that god-forsaken war! And you had more of a life than me! I looked up to you! I fucking looked up to you!” I scream in his face. And I think tears started to well up in my eyes. “You think I wanted to go to war? To become a soldier to fight in the bloodiest war in human history? And just leave to rot in fucking jail? I never knew you ended up in there for ten years! I thought it was just five.” My grip on him relaxes while I maintain a serious look, though it was probably faltering a lot. “I didn’t want any of what happened that day to ever fucking happen. I just wanted to have fun with my best friend I’ve known since fucking kindergarten.”

“Then why did you-”

“My parents were well-connected, they found out the war was gonna start, and they knew you were getting drafted.” At his confused look I elaborated. “My parents told me this, they wanted to tell me before you actually went off.” I let go of him and he stumbled back before regaining his footing. “They thought It would help me ‘get used to it’ after you left. You were basically my only friend at the time.”

“The day after my parents told me you were getting drafted I spent all my free-time planning how to stop it from happening. And the only way I figured was… you know.”

“You cut that rope on purpose?” He looked slightly irritated, but that look quickly went away, replaced by a blank face.

“Yeah, I figured you’d be better off in jail than in the war. I even went as far as faking to be you went they came to pick you up.”

“But what about your parents?” Brittany came in and asked out of nowhere.

“They knew, they knew there was nothing they could do to stop me. So they just wished me luck and let them take me away.”

“Ok, wait,” Corey says. “Can you guys take me the hospital? I think you broke… everything.”

“Don’t worry about that.” I snap my fingers and Corey’s body is quickly healed up with my magic.

“Woah! Ok… but uh… You did all that, just to keep me here?” I nodded.

“Yeah, I did. But I guess that doesn’t matter anymore.” I grab him by the throat and carry him closer. Kinda like that Darth Vader neck thing. “Even after all this time you still thought I was just fucking you over. You sought to do whatever you could do to my life.” Jesus I hate getting like this. I always start talking like a sophisticated asshole. “You made it you personal life goal to end me, no matter what the cost to you.” The magic grip around his neck tightens. “I guess nothing I did matters in the end.” It tightens even more. “Here we stand, you, spending the last few pitiful seconds of your life hanging by your throat. While I just wait for you to croak. Not how you imagined it would did you?”

“*Errk!* *gasp* *hack!*” He struggled, clawed at his neck, and squirmed. Trying to suck in some air.

“Ember! Stop! He was gonna say something!” Brittany yelled. I very slowly turned my head towards her.

“You think I care anymore? You honestly think I give a flying rat’s ass about this lowlife piece of shit?”

“Yes! Let him go! Please!” Her pleading to let Corey go stunned me. So much so that I lost concentration on my magic and ke fell the ground, barely breathing. Brittany ran over to him and helped him up when his breathing started to stabilize. She cared about him this much? I never thought I’d see the day...

“Corey,” he weakly looks up to me. “what were you going to say?” He stays silent, looks to his girlfriend. And like a loving mother she nods to him. As if she knows what he’s about to say. Time seemed to slow as he turned to me, and utter a phrase I never thought I would hear him say.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know you did that for me.” Emotions I haven’t felt for years hit me like a semi-truck. I just stood there with the thousand yard stare as I processed Corey’s apology at a snail’s pace. And finally, after spend a few long seconds of standing in front of them like an idiot. I grabbed Corey and pulled him into a man-hug. As both of us shed a few manly tears. Years of hatred, bitterness, and resentment all melted away. Leaving behind two kids hugging as if they haven’t seen each other in years. After holding that manly hug for who knows how long we finally let go. “Dude, if only I realized… I made your life a living hell. I’m sorry.”

“It’s ok dude. I forgive you.”

“What!?”

“What?”

“Nothing, I just thought that… it would take a lot more time than that.” I chuckle.

“I got to beat the shit out of you a lot. I think I can be a forgiving guy after all that.”

“Awesome.” He then notices the rubble around us. “Uh… You know you’re paying for this, right?” I shoot a smirk at him.

“That won’t be necessary.” I snap my fingers and the destroyed wall begins the repair itself.

“Woah! What the fuck!?”

“Magic, bitch.”

Chapter 34: Reunited

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 35: Making Home more like Home

Fluttershy flinched hard and her face lost a bit of it’s yellow color. She even took a step back and made a little pose that looked like a dog holding up a wounded paw, but with her head rearing back.

“Fluttershy, you know I’m just joking.” Some yellow color returned to her face.

“I’m sorry, it’s just that, nopony really jokes about that. Not even Rainbow.” She then froze and all color returned to her facial region. As if she just remembered something. “Oh goodness! Rainbow! She’s been waiting for you to come back!”

“Why?” I question.

“I think… she wants to... apologize.” What!?

“What for and you know how?” I ask non-threateningly.

“I-I don’t really know if she does or not. But, when Twilight old us you went back to your world, we all thought it was because of what happened between you and Rainbow.”

“I see...”

“And ever since she’s been going to your house, to see if you were ever going to come back.” She paused. “She used to go to your house every day, asking Golden Streak or Spark if you were there.”

“Wait, how do you know all this?”

“Oh, um… Golden told me when I kept seeing Rainbow fly over my home a lot, and I asked him.”

“Oh, ok. Go ahead.”

“Ok, well, after a while. She just… stopped.”

“She stopped flying to my house?” She nodded.

“We thought that you weren’t going to come back, so she just stopped going to your house. I really haven’t seen her since.”

“And how long ago was this?”

“About… four days ago.”

“Alright. Thanks for letting me know. I’ll be seeing you around, alright?”

“Ok, bye Ember.” She then smiled sweetly and waved as I left her house. But something seemed to puzzle her. “Wait. Are… you going to go to Rainbow?”

“Nah,” A scrunch up my face. “I rather let her find out on her own.” She was about to say something but I cut her off. “Besides, Pinkie should know I’m here already.”

“Emby!”

“Speak of the fucking devil.” A pink blur rockets into the house and slams into me, luckily I braced for it so I wasn’t knocked onto my ass. The pink pony that made it that blur wrapped all her legs around, effectively giving me a full body hug. “Hey Pinkie, long no see huh?” She picks her head up from my shoulder and beams a bright smile at me.

“I know right!? When you left without saying bye we all thought that you were mad at Rainbow and she flew to your house like almost everyday and-” I clasp a hand around her muzzle.

“Pinkie,” I calmly utter. “That is enough. I get it.”

“Oookkhay!” She says through clenched teeth. I let go of her muzzle and she drops back down to the floor. Still beaming.

“You know, Rainbow has been really sad ever since Twilight told us you left. Nothing would make her smile! But I know you coming back will turn her frown upside down!” She grabs me by my hand and tries to pull me with her towards Rainbow’s. “C’mon!” She grunted as she put more effort to pull me.

“Pinkie. I can’t do that.” She lets go and flops onto the floor.

“Why noooooot!?” She asked exasperatedly.

“Because, like I said to Fluttershy, talking to Rainbow is the last thing I want to do at the moment.”

“Then wha-”

“Let her find out on her own.” Pinkie sat back up and proceeded to look downcast, her hair deflating a bit and her ears folded back.

“Ok…” I walk over and pat her on her head.

“Come on Pinkie. You don’t have to be like that.”

“But I don't like seeing ponies sad!”

“I know, but I think it’s better she find out on her own.”

“Why?” She asked with a sniffle.

“Because, is Rainbow really cares and is actually apologetic about her almost killing me. She would find me and apologize when she hears I’m here. without you or the others telling her about me.” Pinkie turned her gaze from me to the floor. A thoughtful look on her features.

“I guess you’re right. It wouldn't be real apology if we told Rainbow to do it, huh?” I smile and nod.

“That’s it.” She nods weakly. “Oh come Pinkie.” She didn’t respond, she just continued to look down at the floor. Yeah, she wasn’t gonna be her over-excited self for a while, unless… “Hey!” She looked back me with a sad look. “How about I by us some ice cream?” Before the question left my lips she was already back to her normal, hyper-active, self. She sprung to her hooves and her tail started wagging like a dog’s would.

And then she started jumping around the room.

“Ice cream ice cream ice cream!” She cheered.

“I take that as a yes?” I ask teasingly.

“Uh-huh! C’mon! Let’s GO!” She sped off towards town, leaving a pony-shaped dust cloud behind before it dissipated. I chuckled at the sheer unpredictability that little pony seemed to posses.

“Wanna come with Flutters?” I turned back to ask her. She thought about it for a moment, then she nodded.

“Ok.” She and I walked by each other as we made our way to the only place I know where they serve soft serves: Sugarcube Corner. We just walked in silence for a while, something I didn’t mind. Gave me time to gaze at the… weird beauty this place has. It is weird to actually see a completely different world. The wildlife, the inhabitants, the cultures, the way everything looks like something from a fucking cartoon -which it really is-. It’s weird that here I am, on a planet that is in another dimension, populated by dog-sized ponies that are colored like the fucking rainbow. I am, quite literally, experiencing what millions upon millions of people have dreamed of doing. I am talking to aliens that happen to look like recolored little horses, using magic, turned into the human torch and a ball of slime, fought a giant centaur, killed a communist, went a few days without my memories, nearly died three times, magically created a doppleganger of me and god knows what else I’m going to do in the future. I have done things that I am not proud of, things I do not regret, and things that have given me nightmares. I’ve made too many mistakes, lost friends, family, sanity and sense of self at one point. Fuck, I’m a horrible person… But... I have done many ‘heroic’ things. Like save a nation, stopped a communist revolution, defended a mother and her son from thugs twice. And possibly other shit I don’t remember. Does that make me a good person? I like to think it does… but…

“Ember?” I was snapped out of my train of thought.

“Hmm?”

“Are you ok? You look like you were thinking about something.” The way she said it suggested it looked like I was having dark thoughts.

“I’m fine Fluttershy. I was thinking about… some things.” She gave me a sour look. “What?”

“You know you can trust me with anything.” She stated more than asked.

“I know, it’s just… it’s things that I need to keep to myself. Especially around you.”

“What do you mean?” I thought about how I could explain all of this to her.

“You know that letter way back then, the letter Celestia sent to Twi about me.” Her eyes widened, but nodded. “Well, that part of my life is only a few pages from the chapter.” She initially didn’t get what I meant, but after she thought about a look of realization quickly takes her face. Then she gave me a horrified look. “Yeah, I rather keep the rest of my life to myself. You understand right?” She pauses for second, as if mulling over her options. Before nodding with a bright smile. “Thanks Flutters.” The conversation stopped there and we showed up at the only bakery in town. That place is more of a confectionary shop, since the Cakes sell more than just pastries. Like normal -pony- food, frozen treats… It’s not a fucking bakery.

“It’s about time you two get here! I’ve been waiting foreeeever!” Pinkie wailed as soon as we walked in the shop. I waved to Mrs. Cake and she waved, along with the rest of the ponies in the place.

“Good to see you dearie!”

“Nice to see ya Mrs. Cake. I assume Pinkie already told you everything?” She nodded.

“Of course! So what’ll it be for ya?” I took a look at the menu that hangs from the ceiling behind the counter. Thank Luna for giving me a copy of the Equestrian language.

“I’ll have the double mint chocolate deluxe. In a cup please.” Mrs. Cake took out a note pad and scribbled down my order.

“And what’ll it be for you Fluttershy?”

“Oh, um… I’ll have a vanilla cone please.” She meekly ordered.

“Alrighty! I’ll be back with your orders.” Mrs. Cake said before she went to the back.

*She must’ve gotten Pinkie’s order before we got here.*

That’s riiiiight! I slowly turned to Pinkie.

“Pinkie. Can you not do that? Like, not ever do that again?” She smiled innocently.

“Okaaay!” I roll my eyes and turn back to facing the counter. Which where Mrs. Cake was standing behind, holding a silver tray with mine, along with Pinkie’s and Fluttershy’s, on it. She set it down on the counter.

“That’ll be twenty bits!” I nod and snap my fingers. After which a small pile of gold coins appear on the counter. Mrs. Cake stared at the bits for a second before she remembered who put them there. She then picked them up, somehow with one hoof, and put them in the open cash register. Making that icon ‘cha-ching’ sound. “Thank you!”

“Anytime Mrs. Cake.”

“Oh just call me Cupcake.” At that I stared at her weirdly.

“Uh… that’s not weird?” She shook her head.

“Of course it isn’t! My friends always call me by my first name.”

“Oh, ok. I’ve only heard Mr. Cake call you by your first name, sooo… Yeah.”

“Oh! I see. Well. Hm… That is a little weird isn’t it then?”

“Well your friends call you like that, so I’m ok with it.”

“Oh, that’s good dearie.”

“Sure is, well, I’ll see later Cupcake.”

“Oh do come back!” We waved as Pinkie, Fluttershy and me left the not-so-awkward departure. I was never any good at saying bye to people. Layoff. Pinkie stayed in the shop while me and Fluttershy head back to her home, well, more like I guide her back. She doesn’t like walking back to her home alone. Or at all to be honest, apparently she is such a pansy that she jumps at her own shadow. As much as this was painfully obvious when I first met her, -yes that was a joke- she takes a whole new meaning to ‘scared of your own shadow’. And brings a bit controversy with it. I mean, she is an introvert to a level I haven’t see before. But she is terrified of being completely alone. Albeit she has her, *ahem*, ‘animal friends’. It’s strange that she feels more comfortable with animals that seem to be as intelligent as humans but shy away from her own kind. Then again… the only difference from being an animal and a sapient being on this planet is possessing the ability to talk. I’ve seen her argue with a fucking bunny. Doesn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out the very thin between animal instinct and sapient behavior. Makes me wonder why she’s so comfortable around me. Oh yeah, to her I’m technically a fucking animal that just happens to speak the same language. And since I come from a different where apparently it’s free of all judgement that can be cast onto the planet and it’s inhabitants.

Ain’t that something to feel good about?

Anyway, we make it her house and part our ways, I was still eating my Double-mint Chocolate Deluxe when I saw Golden running towards me. He slowed to stop just as he was about to run into me.

“Hey Golden. What’s up?”

“Hey dude. This thing started buzzing a minute ago.” He gave me the little device that told me where Button and his mother would be.

*Again!?* “Thanks, be right back.” I drop the cup, grab the thing, and take to the air. The device told me that they’re at the residence part of town. I double my efforts and end up right above the location indicated. And it happens to be right above a house. In the middle of a neighborhood. I push away the thought of anyone coming to help and land on the front porch of the house. But instead of just barging in I listen in on whatever may be happening inside.

“I told you we don’t have anything!”

“Mooooom!”

“Shut up kid!”

-I think it’s about time we go in.-

*No kidding. But let’s make this a little fun.* I carefully and quietly open the door. Luckily this house has a layout that has the front door lead to an empty room, which connected to the rest of the rooms of the house. And judging from where I heard the voices they’re in the living room towards the right. At least, looks like a living room.

*Ruby, got an invisibility spell?*

~I believe so.~

*You mind then?*

~Of course not.~ I look at myself and watch as I become slightly transparent. ~Don’t worry, your transparency indicates the spell was successful.~

*Alright, let’s do this.* With as much stealth as I can muster, I tip-toe my way towards the room and discover a… unique sight. Some guy with a grey coat and mane was holding button by knife point, Nursery was tied up on the floor for some reason, with her rump in the air. And another guy with a brown coat and blond mane was standing behind her…

“Fuck it.” All four of them freeze and look around.

“Who-” I ditch my plan, come out from behind the couch basically hiding me from view, and clock the closest bastard right in the head. As that guy falls to the floor I immediately knock the other one out with a solid jab to the forehead. Fuckers never saw it coming.

“E-ember!?” Both Button and Nursery say in surprise.

“Yeah, it’s me.” I turn my attention to Nursery after I help get the grey guy off Button -thank christ he didn’t get cut- and begin untying the knot holding the rope in place. “Buy the looks of things I got here just in time.”

“Yes, thank you.” Nursery said after I got the rope off. She got up to all fours and brushed herself off. She looks back to Button and he seems to be recovering fairly quickly, though he’s still shaking.

“You two alright?”

“For the most part, yes. Button, you ok sweetie?”

“Yeah, I’m fine...”

“What is it?”

“I… it’s just. Nothing.” At this Nursery gave me the ‘can you give us some time?’ look. To which I responded with a nod and took my leave.

-What do you think that was all about?-

“What? The home invasion thing or the thing with Button?”

-The thing with Button, any idea what that might be about?-

“Nope, besides, you know it’s not our place to talk about other’s private issues.”

-I know, just gets real bored being in here with nothing to do.-

“You saying I got an empty head?”

-No, just saying that not much happens in here.-

“But you’re in my head, there’s always something for you to do. Where’s Emby? Fucker hardly talks.”

=I’m here.=

“Cool.” I fall silent as I head home to take care of a few things, specifically to check up on a few fuzzy friends I bought today.

“Ember! You’re back.” Golden greeted me when I got home. “What was with that little thing that made you leave like you did?”

“Nothing you need to worry about. Has anyone been in my room?”

“Uh, no. Why?”

“Good, I’ll be there if anyone needs me.” I walk past him, go in my room, and look for a particular box with large holes in it. Once I do I pick it up gently and carry it over to my bed, setting it down and opening it. As soon as they see the light from the ceiling… light. four one-year old, fully trained, german rottweilers pop their heads out. Looking to me for a brief second before they start looking around. Making me smile.

“Oh Fluttershy is going to love you guys.”

“Umm… Ember. Do you mind telling us why you told us to come here?” Twilight the ever-so-inquisitive one asked.

“Hold on Twi, just wait like the rest. I need to get shit out.” She harrumphed and sat on her haunches. I rolled my eyes and went to my room. “Diesel? Cujo?” Two dogs run up and sit before me. “Penny? Lucy?” Two more do the exact same. “Good dogs. Here.” I snap my fingers and four dog treats appear in my hand. “Follow.” I command before I give them the treats. And like the little good dogs they are, they stick to my sides. Diesel and Penny to my left, Lucy and Cujo to my right. God there’s almost no other way to feel like a badass. A few women and a minigun would complete the picture. But four german rottweilers will do. Sure as hell scared the fuck out of the girls -minus Rainbow, I wonder why she never showed up- though, they’re frozen with fear. I wonder why though, these guys are just over a year old, they don’t look menacing at all, yet. Well, at least Fluttershy seemed to be more fascinated than anything. And the dogs are watching the girls intently.

“Girls, I’d like you to meet: Diesel, Penny, Lucy, and Cujo.” My dogs perk up at the sound of their names. “These are German Rottweilers. Pets were I come from.”

“They’re… pets?” Fluttershy asked. I nodded and she took on a face of trepidation. “C-can I... pet one?” I nod.

“Go for it, but before you do, here.” I snap my fingers again and another set of treats appear in my hand. “Give one to each, and they’ll love you.” She nods and steps closer. “Stay.” I command the dogs before they try anything. They sit still as I watch Fluttershy look at the them warily. “Go ahead.”

“O-ok.” She grabs a single treat with her other hoof -don't ask how she did that- and offered it to Diesel. He sniffs it for a second before taking it, Flutters then flinched, but quickly realized he just took the treat. She repeated this for the rest of them. Once done with that she backed up a bit before sitting on her haunches while the dogs finished off their snacks. “N-now what?” I smirk.

“Now, they play.” I clap my hands once and the dogs immediately swarm the yellow pony.

“Eep.” She squeaked and froze up, wings flaring out. Fortunately the dogs pay no mind to her wings and sniff around her. They do for a few seconds before they drop their fronts in a playful manner. “Uh… uh...”

“It’s alright, they just wanna play.”

“Did you say ‘play’!?” Pinkie jumped out from behind Flutters. Scaring the dogs. But as soon as Pinkie lowered her front they tackled her. Making a literal dog-pile. “Hehe! Their tongues tickle!”

*Shut the fuck up before you say a goddamn thing you filthy slut.*

-Woah, I wasn't gonna even say shit.-

*Thinking it is the exact same as saying when you’re in my head dipshit.*

-Whatever.-

“Uuuuh… Ember?”

“Huh?” I look around and Aj got to my side.

“Ya sure yer…”

“They’re dogs Aj. Just like Winona.”

“Eh, right. Ya sure they’re supposed to be doin’... that, with Pinkie?” I shrug.

“As long as she’s ok with it. Besides, doesn’t Winona lick you like that with you sometimes?”

“Ah know.. but… It just… looks so… weird.”

“Really Aj? You’re really gonna be like that? When you have a dog of your own? Seriously?”

“Well Ah’m sorry! At least Winona don’t look like the kin of Cerberus and a timberwolf!” She shouted. All activity froze and everyone looked at us. Even my dogs paused to look. Meanwhile Aj realized what she said and put both her fucking hooves to her mouth and her eyes shrunk. I just kept staring at her like nothing happened. Eventually I just spinned on my talons, snapped my fingers, ordered my dogs to follow, and went back inside without another word with my hounds close behind me. I even went far enough to slam the hell out of the door.

“Fucking Applebitch. Who does she think she is? Fucking calling my dogs the spawn of a timberwolf and Cerberus. What the fuck-”

“Ember?” Chrysi called from upstairs. “What’s going on?”

“Nothing Chrysi, just, nothing!”

“Ok… Is it about your... dogs?”

“No, well, yeah.” I sat in my recliner and Chrysi came in from upstairs. Penny sniffed her before laying down beside me with the others.

“Didn’t go like you expected?”

“Yes and no. I just didn’t expect Applejack to call my dogs ugly.”

“Really?” I nod. “Well then… That is… pretty messed up.”

“Yup.”

Chapter 36: It's too Early...

“Ember!? Ya in there?” It’s too fucking early for this. “Ember! Ah know you’re in there!” Why this? Why now? “Ember!” WHY NOW!?

“Fuck of!”

“Ember!?” A pause. “C’mon! Now ya have to come out.” I feel my anger quickly rising as I teleported from my bed to outside. The sun hasn’t thought coming out yet. Fucking farm pony. I look around blearily before spotting Aj a few feet behind me. “What in the sweet loving embrace of god do you want?” She jumped and spun around. A surprised, yet determined look on her face.

“Ember! Where'd ya come from?”

“Don’t fucking mind that, why are you here?” She took a step back at my tone, but pushed on.

“Well, Ah came by to apologize-”

“Oh for the love of jesus it’s too early for this.” I slump a little and walk back into my house with my eyes closed.

“Hold on there!” I felt something thin and coarse wrap around my waist. Oh she better of no done what I think she has done. “Now Ah came here to apologize and Ah won’t-”

“Did you just lasso me?” I ask in a dark tone that made her shut her trap. Since I didn’t get a responce I open my eyes and look down at the rope firmly locked around my waist. “Yes… yes you just did.” I chuckle. “Alright, you have five seconds before I tear this rope, hog-tie you, and leave you in the Everfree. Untie me, now.” There was a short pause before she spluttered a response.

“P-pardon?”

“Five,” Her eyes shrunk and her ears folded back. “four,” She started dancing in place. “three,” She bolted over to me and began loosening the rope. “two,” She’s fumbling with the knot, how fun it is to watch her panic. “one...” The knot was untied and the rope fell to the ground, just in time for Aj too. I take a look at her and she looks worse for wear, her hat’s tilted an askew sorta way, there’s sweat trickling down her face, and her legs are quivering. “Good girl, no go before I change my mind.”

“Now… hold on there...”

“You’ve already pissed me off enough yesterday, I don’t need any more reasons to be pissed off right now. So, please just go.” I lay it down as softly as I could, buuuuut the fucking girl didn’t get it. God she’s stubborn. I KNOW she’s like that but come. ON. I also may or may not have a short fuse so lay off.

“Ah came here to apologize, an’ Ah won’t leave ‘till we make up.” Really? She had to say it like that?

“As much as I would love to be the first human in history to fuck a talking pony, I’m gonna have to decline. Now if you will excuse me. I am going to go back to my house, back to my room, lie in my bed, and go back to the sweet, warm embrace that is sleep. No ‘if’s, ‘and’s, or ‘but’s about it. Ok?” I turn around and walk back into my house, doing what I just said.

“Hey! Git back her-!” At that point I kinda lost it. I hate losing sleep, and considering that I am a night person and that I absolutely HATE mornings. Hence why I made the basement my room. I get cranky when I don’t get enough sleep if it wasn’t apparent enough.

“I said,” I grab her in my magic and pull her close enough to touch muzzle-to-beak. “I don’t want to talk, I want to fucking SLEEP!” I practically scream in her face. I can feel my eyes straining, aaaand I’m getting a headache. Fuck me this is one of the worst morning I’ve had the misfortune to experience. The only thing that tops this was that slut I had a one-night stand with. Fucking bitch, literally.

Anyway, after I just screamed into this pony’s face, the color from said face turned from a deep orange to a light amber. And she basically looks like she was in the middle of turning into a ghost. I cut my magic, letting her flop to the ground and I just go back to my room to go back to fucking bed.

“I hate mornings.” I mutter as I make my way inside and flop onto my bed. At least it didn't take me long to get back to sleep. I probably woke up the others with my yelling, but I can care less.

“Didst thou has't to beest that way towards Applejack?” Luna Asked. I roll my eyes.

“Has anyone ever tried to wake you up in the middle of the day deliberately?” She clams up. “Thought so. Plus I really hate mornings.”

“You do?” Asked a dumbfounded Luna. I nod.

“Yeah, never liked waking up earlier than nine or ten. But seeing as how most of the ponies around here seem to wake up at fucking seven or eight I’m gonna have to adjust.” At that Luna put a hoof to her chin in thought, while I just looked at all the constellations and galaxies surrounding us. I grab a star that was close by and squish it, cause a small supernova. I look back to Luna and she has an expression that I really couldn’t make heads or tales on what she was thinking.

“Thee don't has't to do that.”

“I know, but here I miss half the day. And Especially since Aj had to wake me up at an ungodly hour. I have a feeling that that’s going to be a reoccurring thing with me.”

“You could always… come visit me.” Her voice lost itself in her throat.

“Say again?” Since when did she decide to speak normally?

“You, you could always… what is the word? Ah, yes. You could always ‘hang out’ with me.”

“Oh… Huh.”

“What is it?”

“Nothing, I just, never thought you’d want to hang out. You always looked happy to talk with me here. Plus I thought you’d be occupied with other things.” She looks down in an embarrassed way, and is she… blushing!? Fuck what did I do!?

“That much is true. But, it is… boring, in my chambers. I have my guards, but they are not much for conversation.” Oh… she meant that she gets lonely. As in, ‘I have no friends’ lonely.

“Wait, what about Celestia? And isn’t there usually something for you to do as Princess?” Her face takes on a melancholy expression.

“Tia is always busy with Day court.” She then sternly looks to me. “And our ‘subjects’ have yet to recognize me as Princess of the Night. Nopony, except my loyal guards and you, listens to me. Every morning I have to go to the Royal Cafeteria to get my breakfast.”

“Ouch… But you haven’t-?”

“Of course I have already tried to show my authority over our subjects, but, they always push me aside.” She stomps a hoof to the invisible floor. “They never listen to me, in fact, they avoid me at all costs! They still think I am that monster Nightmare Moon!” Cracks started to form in the dreamscape, emanating from her. “We apologize.” She stated and cracks quickly faded away. “It annoys us that we are not treated with as much respect as our sister.”

“I’m sure in time they’ll warm up to you. I mean, look at me, some ponies are still scared shitless of me, but most of them accept me for who I am.”

“But you have helped save Equestria from a terrible foe. We have done nothing of the sort.”

“Ah, but that’s where you’ll be wrong.” I counter.

“How so?”

“A friend told me that, at some point, you will be a great Princess. And ponies will love you.”

“Oh?” She gave me an imploring look.

“Nope,” I shake my head. “That’s all I can say.”

“Hmpf. You are no fun.”

“Hey! I can be as fun as I fucking want! I was being cryptic.” I pause. “And don’t think you can go through my memories.” At that exact moment she flinches as if something smacked her across her face.

“What was that!?”

“Magic.” I answer. Which she accepted with a glare. But then it turned to a coy smirk.

“You are beginning to impress us with your magic. A spell that blocks our ability to search your mind? Clever.” She pauses, then, with a questioning look. “Pray tell, where have you learned of such a spell?”

“Oh, well. To begin with, has Celestia ever told you how I have this magic?” She shakes her head. “Ok, well have you heard of the Alicorn Amulet?” When I mention the amulet her eyes widen.

“You have the Amulet!?” Her wings flare and she teleports close to me. “Why do you have that wretched item!?”

“Woah there, calm down Luna. Let me explain.” She huffs angrily, but takes a few steps back. “It’s not that I somehow got my hands on it. It’s more like ‘why is it part of me?’.” She quirks up a brow at my explanation.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that when I, ‘discovered’ it, and touched it, that it quite literally became my heart.” She shot me a flat stair. “Go ask Celestia if you don’t believe, I’m not wasting my time starting more bullshit.”

“Fine! We will!” A white door appears behind Luna and she walks through it. “Stay there!” She slams it behind her. A few seconds go by and she returns with a very disgruntled looking Celestia trailing behind.

“Luna, what do you need?” She asked in an exasperated tone.

“Please tell us that the Amulet is NOT inside him! Tis can’t be true!” Celestia looked at me for a second, her hair is all scraggly and not flowing like it normally does, heh. All I gave her was a ‘yeah, this is happening’ look with a shrug. She sighs and turns back to Luna.

“Luna, by means I cannot comprehend, nor do I wish to understand, the Alicorn Amulet is right where his heart should be.” At this revelation Luna turns to me with an aghast expression.

“Told you.”

“...” Luna’s expression turned dark. “We must free thee of this curse.”

“I don’t think so Princess Luna.” A new, yet familiar, voice chimes in. “If you do that, he will cease to exist.”

“Who is that?” Celestia asked, now on high alert.

“Oh that’s just Ruby.” Said entity appears next to me. “Hey, it’s been awhile.”

“Yes, it has.”

“Release thine grip on our Ember!” Luna shouted. Wait, what? “Or face our wrath!”

“Hold on Luna. Ruby doesn't have any kind of grip on me, as far as I know.” I look back to Ruby and, it -we never really came to what gender Ruby is- and Ruby shakes it’s head at me.

“I’ve never had this much fun with a user of the Amulet in ages. If I influenced you, you would most likely have lost your sanity some time ago.” I look back to Luna.

“See. Ruby is just here for the ride.”

“How do we know this… it, is not controlling you?”

“I would’ve known if I was being manipulated. Trust me.” She looked like she was going to retort, but I cut her off. “Listen, Luna. Ruby here is just a… what exactly are you?”

“Hmm… I suppose I would be the ‘spirit’ of the Amulet.”

“Cool, as I was saying, Ruby here is just a spirit that is more or less like you and me. And all it wants to do is have fun and experience new things.” I turn to Ruby. “Right?” Ruby nods.

“Of course! As I have said, I have never had so much fun with a user of the Amulet in ages!”

“See?” Celestia and Luna then started to whisper towards each other. And for once I couldn’t hear what they were saying. After what felt like five minutes they stop their whispering and turn back to me and Ruby, and Luna comes forward.

“We have decided that you and… Ruby, will not be separated.” She then gets very close to Ruby. “But if you take our friend from us we will not hesitate to exterminate you. Understood?” Ruby nods with batting an eye.

“Crystal clear.”

“Good.” She turns to me. “Meet us out our chambers in the evening.” I nod and everything is blurred until there’s nothing but black.

“Morning girls.”

“Good morning Ember.” I hear Celestia say before I wake up.

“Well, that was one hell of a dream.”

~Agreed.~

“What do you think Princess Luna told me to meet her later today meant?”

~I have no clue, perhaps to see for herself what we are?~

“Maybe, but she said she did want to hang out at some point. Could be that.”

~I suppose, but after what happened in that dream, I doubt she wants to ‘hang out’.~

“Don’t worry too much about it. I’m she just wants to hang out or somthin’.”

“Excuse me, could you please guide me to Princess Luna’s room?” I ask the night guard at the front gate. He flinched when he saw me, but remembered his job.

“Of course, right this way.” Heh, I love that I made an impression on these bat-ponies, or ‘thestrals’ as they like to call themselves. The one before me lead me through the maze of a castle. Which involved going up and down flights of stairs. Seriously, how the hell is that functional? Anyway, he eventually led me to Luna’s room. As indicated by the huge crescent moon on a pair of equally huge double doors. The guard knocked on the door.

“Yes?”

“Ember is here to see you.”

“Send him in.” I don’t like that tone. Even the guard seemed a little put off by that tone. But he let me as soon as the door opened either way. And what was on the other side of said door was a little bit of what anyone would expect from a room for a princess. The exception being the large bookcases that adorned some patches of wall. And the room itself was big. Reminds me of a high-end apartment. And of course, everything looked… nightly. Every piece of furniture had coloring similar to Luna’s coat, along with light blue outlines. And holy shit her bed looks awesome. “Good Evening, Ember.” I look to where her voice came from, she has a balcony? Nice. I like balconies, for obvious reasons.

“Hey Luna. So we gonna hang out like you asked?”

“Yes, in time. We just want to take care of something before we leave.”

“And what might that be?” I’m not liking this.

“You just stay there. We want to see for ourselves what has become of you.” She turns to me and walks inside with a lit up horn. The same blue aura around her horn covers my body, and for a split-second, I feel violated. As if she was poking around in my body, but that was impossible, even with magic. She must be scanning me with some spell like Celestia when she first found out about the amulet. At least the feeling goes away as soon as it showed up. “We must ask,” she says while the spell is still active. “how long have you been like this?”

“Well, I found the amulet a few days after I first arrived here, so about a year? Yeah, I think it’s been that long.” She nods.

“We must apologize. The item doesn’t have a very... positive history behind its use.”

“Why?” I ask with sincere curiosity, Twilight didn’t really give a detailed history about it.

“Last time we saw one of our subjects,” she spat out subjects with venom behind it. “he tried to take our throne.”

“I see, so it makes ponies go mad with power?” She nodded. “Huh, makes sense.”

“What does?”

“The way you acted when I told you about the thing.”

“Yes… But why haven’t a thirst of magic?”

“I don’t know.” I shrug. “I think it has something to do with me being a human that comes from a world where there is no such thing as magic. You’ve seen how magic affects me when someone else uses it on me.” She giggles at that.

“Yes, we know. It strikes us as odd that our magic has such effects on you.” An odd and all too familiar glint formed in her eyes.

“Yeah, as much it amuses you. I currently have a ‘No casting spells on me.’ rule going at the moment.” She pouts cutely.

“Aw...”

“And don’t try that with me. Won’t work.” She promptly ups the ante by getting really close to my face and pouting more. It quickly became a battle of influence and will. And she was losing. Just as I was about to defeat her an idea bulb lit up. “You lose.” I say as I reach up and scratch Luna behind one of her ears.

“Wha- Oh! Oh… Mmm...” She lost the pout and her eyes lost focus and closed halfway. Her form lowers a bit and I spotted one of her hind legs twitching. She then let out a pleasured moan before she completely slumped to the floor. Becoming a mass of blissful pony. Even her hind leg was pawing the air like a dog. Jesus it’s adorable.

*I wonder if?* I reach over and start rubbing her belly. And what happened net, will make me laugh till tears for the rest of my life. Because her eyes bugged out of their sockets, her mane froze and fucking glitched like a corrupt video, and her horn shot out sparks. But that wasn’t the hilarious part, no, what happened next was unexpected. All four of her legs spasmed and thrashed, and her eyes rolled up. Christ this must be a really sensitive spot to her. But I couldn’t truly as tears were streaming down my face and blurring my vision from how hard I was laughing. I fell on my back and started rolling on the floor. It was that funny.

“Huh… Wha..?” I heard Luna splutter. “What just happened?” I then heard a gasp. “This is not funny!” That little outburst did nothing but make me laugh harder as it created this image in my head that Luna was angrily pouting at me, with her forelegs crossed over her chest and her cheeks a dark crimson. At some point my laughter eventually died down and I managed to stand back up.

“Hoo, hehehehe. Oh god that was hilarious. Hoo fuck.” A few chuckles leave my throat before I fully recompose myself. A small smirk curving my lips. “Aye no Luna, I haven’t laughed like that in years, fuck I needed that.”

“We are happy that you took pleasure in doing that to us.” She stated dryly. I just kept smirking at her until she realized something. “This was payback, wasn’t it?” I nodded.

“More or less. I just wanted to have some fun for a change. And boy did I find it!” I laugh.

“Yes, well,” A yawn escaped my mouth. “that little stunt left us without energy.” Another yawn left her, did that much time pass with that tickle assault? Damn… “We shall retire to our bed. Good morning Ember.” And I stayed up the whole night!? How the fuck did I not notice the sun coming up!? Aw fuck me…

You know something you really shouldn't do when you didn’t get any sleep last night? Go on, take a guess. Did you guess? Was it flying? No? Well you’re an idiot then. ‘Cause I tried that and promptly fell to the ground, from about thirty feet in the air, after falling asleep while I was flying. And it. Fucking. HURT. Dammit at least nothing broke, just a few scratches. And it appears I somehow crash landed near my house. I can see it off in the distance. And I somehow managed to not hit any tree in this forest, which reminds me. I need to get the hell outa here. I cast a quick teleport spell and ended up laying in my bed. Almost instantly falling asleep, this time I wasn’t in the air.

I woke up, but not on my own. I know as fact that something woke me up. I can’t tell what it is. But something did. At least I got an adequate amount of sleep. And I can’t shake this feeling of dread.

*Eh… it’s go away.* I think to myself as I get up and stretch. Earning pops from my arms, legs, wings, and back. I decided to see what, if anything, is going on outside. In the house I mean. I make my way to the ground floor and see that everyone except Golden was in the living room. All watching a t.v. that hung just above the fireplace.

“Hey, uh… since when did we get a t.v.?” Corey, Brittany, and Chrysi jump and turn to me.

“Ember!? Where the hell have you been?” Corey asked.

“Taking care of business. Not tell me why there’s a working t.v. here.”

“Oh, right. Well, yesterday Princess Celestia came by. She said she discovered that she can create a connection between our world and this one so we can watch t.v. and shit like that. And we brought it with us.” My eyes widen in surprise.

“Ok, how and why did she do it for us?” He shrugged.

“She said something about being a princess and doing whatever she wants.” Figures.

“We got wifi then?”

“Yeah, she said it was the least she could do for you giving her and her sister the stuff you gave them.”

“Huh, makes sense. Guess I owe her a thank you.”

“You bet your sweet ass you do! I was all getting ready to get used to no more t.v. and internet.” Brittany giggle at that. Then my attention turned to Chrysi, who was just staring at the large t.v. with a lost expression.

“Chrysi, you alright?” She snapped out of her daze and turned to me.

“Yeah… I’m fine… I just… I...” The words died in her throat as her attention switched back to the episode of Cops it was on.

“Don’t worry about her, she’s been like that for the past few days whenever it turns on.”

“Ah, ok. So how was this place been treating you two, good I hope?” Both Corey and Brittany smiled brightly.

“Yeah,” Brit answered. “the ponies here have been really nice to us,especially this mint-green one. I think her name was Lyra or something.”

“Of course. Lyra is a friend of mine. Apparently she knew humans existed before anyone else here knew.”

“Really?” They both ask.

“Yeah. I don’t know how she knew, but she knew it. So imagine her surprise when she first saw me.”

“Oh?”

“She basically screamed to the point I had tears in my eyes.” Corey winces.

“Yikes. That must’ve hurt.”

“Of course it did ya dumb fuck.” He flips me off.

“Fuck you.” I smirk back at him.

“Love ya too fagot.” We chuckle at each other before my stomach decided to make itself known. “I’m gonna go eat.” They nod to me as I head to the kitchen and prepare a good-ol’ steak on the stove, after pulling one out the fridge. Once I put the right amount of seasoning and sauces on it I let it sit on the pan, flipping it every few minutes to not burn it. Just then I heard someone walk up behind me.

“Fuck that smells good...” I smirk.

“Ch, you want one?” I look behind me and see Corey nod enthusiastically, making me chuckle. “Alright, should I make one for Brittany too?”

“Yeah.” I nod.

“Alright.” He walks off to go get Brit while Grab two more raw steaks from the fridge and two more pans from the cupboard with my magic. I set up the other two pieces of meat and began cooking them, while keeping mine warm.

In no time I got the things done. I grab three plate and set them on the table and then go to the living room. Corey gives me a knowing look and a nod, so I head back and take my seat. I set their steaks so they sit next to each other. They come and take their respective chairs.

“I didn’t know you could cook.” Brit remarked.

“There's a lot you don’t know about me Brit.”

Chapter 37: I need some time

“Oh? Like what?”

“Hm… what haven’t I told you about me… You found out I was in the army at one point right?” She nods. “You heard how I got drafted?” Again she nodded, a little hesitantly. “Right… Oh! Here’s a little something that might surprise both of you. You know how I was always into cars and stuff?” I asked towards Corey, to which he nodded at.

“Yeah, you wouldn’t stop talking about the fucking Ford gt40 or some shit.”

“Dude, that’s the nintine sixty-nine Ford gt forty mauk two you’re talking about, one of the most badass-looking race cars ever made.”

“Whatever dude, where the hell are you going with this?”

“Ok, you remember everyone saying they wouldn’t be surprised if they saw me grow up to become a mechanic?” He nods. “Well, turned out I would go on to get a job at some robotics company. At least, the robotic wing of that company I think.” Both Corey and Brit put on surprised faces.

“Woah dude, really?” I nod. “What’s this place called?” I had to scratch my chin for this.

“I think it was… Oh yeah! I used to work for D.A.R.P.A.” At the mention of that facility they both gawk at me.

“Are you fucking me right now!? You worked for fucking DARPA!?” I nod. “Dude. You have to tell me what you did in there.”

“You know I can’t tell you what we did. Well, I guess one thing I can tell you is that I worked on making robots for the military.”

“Oh! Is that how you made Spark and Golden?”

“Spark, yes. Golden, no. He actually comes from a different dimension. Whenever he comes here he’s turned into a robot.”

“Oh, huh. So there are from different dimensions. Cool. But god dammit you worked for DARPA!” A shudder went up my spine. “Woah, dude, you alright?”

“Yeah. I’m fine. I just can’t get this feeling of... dread.”

“Really?” I nod. “Huh, any idea what it could be?”

“No, but I have inkling as what, or who, it could be from.”

“Who?” Brit asked.

“The girls.”

“Who?”

“You know; Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie-”

“Oooh right, them. Their names are kinda hard to remember.”

“Right? They have a weird naming system here... Hey, any of you seen Spark around?”

“Yeah, I think she was in the living room.” Corey answered.

“But she isn’t there.” I peer out the kitchen to the living room. And Spark isn’t there.

“She was with us out in the town earlier. I think she’s still out n’ about.” He pauses, as if he thought of something. “Oh dude! How did you, like, make Spark. Last time I knew robots weren’t capable of showing emotions n’ shit.”

“I actually don’t know for certain. But I think it has something to do with all the magic here. I didn’t program her with the array of emotions she has currently. She developed them on her own.”

“Woah. Dude. That’s creepy.” I quirk up a brow.

“Why?”

“‘Cuase doesn’t that mean she's gonna get all ‘Terminator’ on us?” I chuckle. “What?”

“Dude. I already gave her free will. If she were to go ‘Terminator’ on us she would’ve done so a long time ago.”

“Oh… Huh.”

“Yeah, mind blown right?” He nods and I get up, grabbing all our dirty dishes and putting them in the sink. “I’m gonna check on Chrysi.” They nod to me and I head to the living room. From the corner of my eye I saw them starting to make out before I leave the kitchen.

-Ch, amateurs.-

=Fuck off Embris, as if you even know how to kiss like that.=

-Of course I do you fucking retard! We’re literally parts of Ember! Remember dip-shit!?- I ignored them and made my way to the living room, were Chrysi was still captivated on the couch, staring mindlessly at the t.v.

“You ok there Chrysi?” She flinches when I speak.

“Oh! Uh, hey Ember. How long have you been standing there?”

“Not long. You ok? You’ve been staring at that thing ever since I woke up.”

“Oh, I’m fine. I’ve just never seen anything like this!”

“Oh.”

“I mean. It’s a moving picture. I just… I’m speechless. Is there more of your human technology like this?”

“More or less. Almost everything back home has a screen on it these days.”

“Wooooooow, that’s amazing!”

“Yeah I know.” I say smugly, taking the ego boost. But then another shudder rolled through my body.

“Hey, are you ok?” Chrysi suddenly asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I just feel like something’s happening. I don’t like it, making me all paranoid n’ shit.” I walk over to the window facing the front yard and look out. Seeing nothing in the distance. But I just continued to stare, waiting for this feeling to go away. My dogs, which happen to be laying around in the room, picked up on my feeling and stood up to sit by me, Penny coming to nuzzle my hand. I start petting her head in hopes of getting rid of this feeling. I hate it, I hate how I feel like there’s something coming my way, and I don’t know what it is. At least I have an idea as what, or who, it might be. Could it be Rainbow? Nah, she doesn’t have to gall to come near me at that moment. Then there’s Applejack, fuck, it has to be her. Why else would I be dreading something? She obviously went to the girls to tell them how I acted towards her after she tried to apologize for calling my dogs ugly. I mean, it’s not like I don’t know what I did was wrong, but in my defense. It was,I found out, six in the fucking morning. That night I only got seven hours of sleep. And last time I checked, the average adult need nine to ten hours of sleep. And missing out on that last three hours makes a HUGE difference to me. If even miss out on a half hour my nine to ten hours of sleep. My whole day is ruined, and from happened, I get really irritable, if not downright angry.

“You waiting for somepony Ember?” Chrysi got next me and my dogs without me noticing.

“I guess so. I can’t help but feel I’m waiting for someone.”

“Oh, what for?”

“I… don’t know. But if it’s what I think it’s for. I’m not gonna stick around.” I keep staring out the window, waiting.

“Why?”

“Remember when Aj came by two days ago?” I turn to her and she nods slowly, apprehension slowly forming. “Well, I think it has something to do with her. And maybe Rainbow.”

“Oh… Wait, so you’re not going to talk to them?”

“I rather not. At least, not until I don’t get the feeling to punch them whenever I see them.” She winces.

“Then.. what are you going to do if they come?”

“I don’t know, maybe head into the Everfree?”

“But that’s crazy!” She gawks at me.

“You know I can handle myself in there for as long as I need to.”

“I know, but...” I quirk up a brow.

“But what?” It takes her some time to respond.

“Nothing.” I keep staring at her with my brow raised.

*She hiding something.* “Alright.” I turn back to the window and freeze at what I saw. There, in the distance, coming right down the path to my house, are the girls. Including Rainbow. And if I’m seeing things correctly, they all have determined looks. Besides Fluttershy, she looks like she’d rather be home than here.

“Why do I have to be right?” I state dryly.

“What?” She turns to the window. “Oh.”

“I’ll be back… sometime.” I look to my dogs. “Stay.” I gave them treats before I head outside and start walking towards the forest, the last fucking thing I want to do at this time is talk to Applejack or Rainbow. And I am going to make damn sure that I see to it. At least, until I manage to keep calm around them.

“There he is! Ember!” And I made the stupid decision of leaving through the front door. Greeeeaaaate. “Ember!” I just keep walking towards the Everfree. Like Fluttershy’s place, my house sits at the edge of town. So it’s not much of a walk to find the one path the leads into the forest. I can hear galloping behind me. So you know what I did? I took to the air with one, hard, flap of my draconic wings. I was in the air and over the Everfree in no time until Twilight caught up to me.

“Ember!” Of course, Rainbow didn’t come along.

“Yeah?” I start scouting for a hole in the tree canopy, somewhere to land.

“Do you mind telling me why Applejack was a nervous wreck when her sister brought me to her farm?”

“Didn’t Aj tell you?”

“Well, yes, but-”

“Then I don’t to tell you.”

“But, why!?” I turn my head towards her.

“It was early in the morning, she called my dogs ugly, and it was early in the fucking morning. And I hate mornings.”

“Really!? That’s what this is all about!?” She yells in an exasperated tone, with of irritation and anger.

“Pretty much.”

“Ugh! You never make sense!”

“Since when is anything supposed to make sense, Twilight?” I ask rhetorically. I spot a large enough hole in the trees and head for it. I glance behind me and see that Twi is staring at me with a weird expression, as if I had a second nose on my forehead before landing. I flip her the bird for fun before I walk aimlessly around the forest.

Ok so, walking in this place has given me time to calm down and get my mind straight. Despite there being the nearly constant abuse of a manticore or a timberwolf. At least I can make quick work of them. But nevermind that, right now I need to reevaluate things. I know I can forgive Aj and Rainbow if they ever decide to say sorry. Again for Aj, but I don't think Rainbow would come up to me to say say sorry on her own. No, she’s too full of pride to go in her own, she’s always gonna need her friends to make her do that.

Figures for the Element of Loyalty. Am I right?

Besides all that bullshit, something is watching me in this forest. What it is, it hasn’t decided to attack me. Probably doesn’t want to end up as a pile of meat. I’ll give it that. GAH! Dammit there’s too much going through my head! URGH I need to stop thinking about the girls!

“Damnit!” I cast a gauntlet over my hand and punch a tree. Taking a chunk off of it. I then hear some snickering in the background. “And you can stop spying on me you prick!” A gasp is what I get.

“How did it hear us?” Oh, so there’s more than one? Great.

“I can hear you idiots! You can either fuck off or stay and have me find your dumbasses!”

“Hey! We’re not donkeys!” I see two changelings jump out from a bush. Both taking defensive stances. “Who are you anyway? We’ve never seen anything like you!”

“Name’s Ember. Human.” I answer, at that they both freeze.

“Wait, you're that human the hive’s been talkin’ about?”

“Do you know any other human that exists in this place? And what ‘hive’ are you talking about?”

“Oh, right! Uhh…” One of them pensively puts a holed hoof to its chin. “You remember those changelings that came by your… home, a long time ago?”

“Yeah?”

“Well, they’re part of our hive. And I guess a hive is like… all our minds are connected.”

“Oh! Like bees or ants?”

“I guess so.”

“Ok, but explain why you two were following me. Now.”

“We were bored.” One of them simply states.

“Ah. Ok, see ya then.” I wave to them before I start walking off. Hopefully they would-

“Hey! Wait!” Oh of course not. Why are the populace of this planet so painfully predicable?

“What do you want?” I say with as much irritation I could pour into a simple sentence. They both cower back a little, but push on with what they want to say.

“Um, can you, come back to the hive with us?”

“Why should I?”

“We… The Queen requests you come with us.”

“And if decline?” They pause, as if listening to something. Must be that ‘hive mind’ thing they mentioned.

“We’re just asking if you could come with us. The queen has some questions she would like to ask you.” I weighed my options: On one hand, I get to meet a few changelings, and their queen, and maybe learn about these things. Or option two, go back home and deal with the girls.

Since when was there a choice anyway?

“Sure, why not? I’ll go.” They smile me. Those fang-filled maws almost put me off since they’re smiling like maniacs.

“Follow us please!” They both chime at the same time. I wonder if they’re twins.

Anyway, they both lead through the forest, onto a path the eventually ended at some ominous-looking cave. With some kind of grey gunk covering part of the cave mouth. i follow them into the cave, which proved to be a challenge as it got dark once we were deep in the cave.

“You guys mind if I give myself some light? Kinda hard for me to see in here.”

“Sure.” I heard one of them say. “Just don’t make it too bright.”

“Got it.” I hold my hand up and a little ball of light flickers to existence. Emitting a dull glow that allowed me to see the two changelings I was following. Along with the many that made this place their home, some fliched when the light meet their eyes, some glanced at me, and others just plain didn’t care, all their eyes glowing as soon as the light shown. The glow wasn’t enough to see how big the cave was, but I had a damn good idea as to how big it was. Since I noticed all the tiny little echos that rang around the cave. I hazard to guess that where I stand a small, five bedroom, house would easily fit in here. I kept my focus on the two bugs in front of me until they lead to a large, semi-lit room. Which struck me as odd since this was a cave, and that it was lit. Did they carve out this room? And how are those crystals giving off light.

“We brought the human, your majesty.” I heard one of them say. I turn to where, or who rather, it was talking to. And see that I was about ten yards behind them and that there was a crude throne at the opposite side of the semi-lit room. And this room was more like a theatre it was that huge. On either side of the path that lead to the throne, sat tables upon tables of rock where changelings milled about each other, except that they were all silent even before I walked in here. And all their eyes were glued to me. Some had blank looks, some looked to be surprised, and others were just cast bored looks at me. I remember that I was supposed to be following the changelings that lead me here and walked over to them. Stopping just behind them.

“I see, thank you forty-two and fifty-seven. You are free to go.” They bow and leave the room. “You all may go, I wish to speak with this creature in private.” All the changelings in the massive room grumble and leave, closing the huge doors I failed to notice behind them with a resounding thud.

“So this is the human that spared my children some time ago?” She asks me. Since I’m mere yards away from her I got to get a good look at her. At least, I assume it female. It had this double-toned voice that resembled a woman’s voice.

“That’d be correct.” I answer. She smiles softly at me. A large set of vampire-like fangs protrude from her upper-jaw.

“I must thank you for doing so. And I assume you didn’t notify the ponies of our presence?” I nod. “Again, many thanks.” She takes on a thankful/relieved expression. “It is difficult to find a sufficient source of love without… running into ponies.”

“I can imagine. What with the whole Chrysalis fiasco.” She shoots me a critical look when I mention Chrysalis.

“How do you know that?”

“A friend of mine told me. It’s more or less common knowledge that she tried to take over Canterlot.”

“Oh, I see...” She trails off with a thoughtful look on her face.

“If I may ask,” I try to steer the convo in a different direction. “why is it hard for you to get love? And you feed on that emotion, right?” I feign ignorance I probably fucked up by asking why it’s hard for them.

“We have been reduced to trapping animals and drawing love from them, it’s enough to keep us feed. But not enough to keep us healthy. And yes, we do feed on love.”

“I see...” I mull over what she said. They can get love from animals? How intelligent are these fucking animals? “Well, maybe I can help with the love problem?” She shoots me a skeptical glare.

“How can you, a human, possibly help us?”

“Well, the ponies of a town I live in accepted me fairly quickly. Why not you and your changelings?”

“They accepted you because one of your kind didn’t try, and fail, at capturing a city.”

“Oh please,” I drawl. “Look at me!” I wave a hand at me. “I look more like a monster than you to those ponies! No offence.”

“Hmm… I see your point. And none taken.” She agrees. “But,” damnit. “how would you go about helping us?”

“Simple,” I respond. “since most ponies see me as a friend. I can introduce you, or some changelings, to them as friends of my own. And then later explain to them that there are more of you on the brink of starvation. And if I know these ponies, which I mostly do. They’ll get all sappy and waste no time helping you all out.” I pause. “Though… there may be a few that might not like the idea.” A few of them being Rainbow and Twilight. Especially Twilight.

“...” She didn’t immediately respond.

“... Say, you mind if I do somethin?”

“Hmm?”

“It’s just a spell that shows me your anatomy. So can I? I’m a little curious as to how your body functions.”

“... I suppose. It is the least I can do since you are willing to help us. Just don’t try anything funny.”

“Got it.” I say before I prep the spell Twi taught me. I focus my magic on a mental mantra as the spell manifested and wreathed itself over the queen. And an x-ray of the queen soon took form mentally. *Interesting. No liver, no digestive track, no kidneys, no spleen, large unknown organ, could be egg sack if what I assume is correct sitting where the digestive tract would be, yup, definitely that. And bodily functions are slower than normal human functions, could be due to the shortage of sustenance. Or it could be natural for them.* “Interesting.” I absentmindedly comment.

“What was that?”

“Uh. I was just saying you changelings have an interesting biology. Do you happen to know any male counterpart to a queen?” She grins widely.

“Of course! Guards!” The doors swing open and two changelings in awesome dark armor approach us. “Go get, him.” They nodded and left, closing the doors behind them. “They will return with what you need. In the meantime. Would you like to talk?”

“Sure, I’m game. Thought, I would still like to ask a few questions.”

“Well, by all means, ask away.” She reclines in her throne to get into a relaxed position.

“Alright, how do changelings work as a whole?”

“We operate as one unit when it comes to making home home every changeling has their job.”

“Ok. Then when it comes to gathering food?”

“I have my children form teams of no less than ten whenever I have them gather more love for the hive.”

“Cool. How about individually?”

“My children… are not the most social group. Why would they? Their only purpose is to serve their Queen. Me.”

“Does that mean they each don’t have a separate personality?”

“Oh no. My children are all unique. They just don’t go making friends. They don’t need to.”

“And yet they work together for certain things?”

“As I have said. Their purpose to serve me.”

“I see… How do you feed?”

“This is… hard to explain to a non-changeling.” She stated.

“Well, I ain’t gonna be leaving anytime soon.”

“Very well. Let us start from the beginning. When love is shared between two ponies for example. Their love is directed at each other. Now. My children can do one of two things: Take the place of one of those ponies. Or take one or both of them back to the hive.” I was about to ask how they feed but she continued, seeing my confused face. “Love has to be directed to a changeling in order for it to feed. Whether it be forcefully taken or unknowingly.”

“Oh… how do you take it forcefully?”

“Ah… We… incapacitate our victim and insert them in one of our many pods.”

“‘Pods’?”

“A shell we use to keep ponies alive and healthy. It is filled with this viscous fluid that is full of nutrients that ponies need to not starve.”

“I see. Then how do you go about extracting love from them like that?”

“We have spells that keep them asleep with memories of their loved ones repeating themselves in their dreams.”

“So that’s how you do it...” Mutter under my breath.

“Excuse me?”

“Oh. I’ve just always been curious about changelings ever since I heard about them-” The doors open and I turn to see who just entered. It was the same two armored changelings from before but now there was a much bigger changeling between them. And it looked much different from the Queen. First thing I noticed was the large scorpion-like stinger stuck out from where its tail would be. And then it had this webbing where a mane would be, looked like it belonged to some type of fish, and it had fangs that stuck out like that of a saber-toothed tiger. And its eyes were a bright red. They were just the Queens, almost dragon-like. But instead of being a bright blue, his were a solid garnet color. He looked fearsome with eyes that color. And in combination with the gnarled horn and legs full of holes made him look all the more threatening.

“What the hell is that thing!?” He asked in disgust as he looked at me. I quickly glance back at the Queen. Mouthing ‘Can I?’. And she obliged, I grin widely and turn back to him.

“I am a human. And I don’t take kindly to insults like that.” I walk closer to him, with he being bound at the hooves he couldn't move much. Plus the two armored changelings kept him in place. And bent over to get close to his face. “So this is going to happen in one of two ways; one, you apolog-” he spat at my face. Right at my cheek just before my lips. And that pissed me off. So you know what I did? I stood back up, wipe my face of the spit with my magic, cast a gauntlet over my right hand, and deliver thee, most, satisfying punch to the jaw I have ever given. And it felt good. There was a loud *CRACK* and he fell to the floor.

Chapter 38: Taking the Week off...

“I fucking looove doing that.” I say with a bit too much of enthusiasm.

“That much is plain.” I turn back to the Queen. She has a somewhat surprised expression. “But I believe you had me call him here for a reason?”

“Oh! Right.” I turn back to the guy and cast the same spell as with the queen. His jaw broken so I fixed it. Can’t have a correct x-ray if bones are broken. That also caught me off guard. I already knew they had chitin instead of skin. But they also have a skeleton. *Maybe they molt or something.* “Say, do changelings molt? If you know what that means?” I ask as I prep the anatomy spell.

“Yes, we do.” So I was right then. Fascinating!

“Huh. Odd.”

“What is?” I cast the spell on the ‘King’ I assume and turn back to the Queen.

“You have both an exoskeleton and an endoskeleton.” She raises a brow at me. “Chitin and a skeleton.”

“Oh.” She said. “Why is that odd to you?”

“Well, where I come from it’s one or the other. No one creature has both.”

“Oh...” An x-ray image of the Kings anatomy manifests in my head. It’s similar to the Queen, only differences being the stinger. And looks to be the exact same as a scorpion. Same glands and all. And that there was this empty space where the intestines would be. Or rather this sack-looking thing that lead up to his mouth. Storage maybe? And then I had to take a look at his haunches, yup, definitely male.

“I have what I need.” I turn back to the Queen.

“Very well. Take him back to his room.” She instructs the changelings and they do so without missing a heartbeat. “Is that all?” She kindly asks.

“If this next part doesn’t fail, no. If it does, yes.”

“What do you mean?” I didn’t answer, verbally anyway. I close my eyes and focus on the results of the spell I cast earlier. Using the detailed image as my catalyst. I felt my magic course through my being before I felt my body change. My legs got shorter, my wings became smaller and more insect-like, my tail changed as well, becoming longer and more maneuverable. I lost feeling to my hands and feet, and I was forced into a quadrupedal stance. Once the spell subsided and as the last of it lingered around my hip area I open my eyes. Nothing is immediately different, but my body felt alien. I expected that.

“It worked!” I say happily, I can feel the large fangs poking my bottom lips. Feels kinda weird to talk with a mouth full of sharp teeth. Although there are some molars towards the back. They’re just sharper from canine to front teeth. “It worked!” I repeat, and wow my voice is different. It gained the double-tone with and it sounded much more gruff and deep. I sound a lot like Liam Neeson, just with that epic double-tone effect that makes it sound all the more badass. “Oh, hell yeah.” I look down at myself and see my new forelegs. Holes litter the middle section while the hoof and upper-arm are left untouched. And I can a black muzzle poking out at the bottom of my eyes. All these new features! I don’t even know where to start.

“What… just happened?” Oh yeah, I was talking to her before the spell took effect.

“I just used a transformation spell a friend taught me to turn myself into a changeling.” I answer nonchalant.

“A transformation spell!?” She shrieked.

“Yeah. What?”

“How could you pull off such a complicated spell without any help?”

“Simple. It’s all thanks to the Alicorn Amulet.” Her eyes widen.

“The Alicorn Amulet!? She shrieked once again.”

“Yeah. I have complete control control over it’s magic if you’re worried about that.”

“H-how do I know?” She asked in a somewhat demanding and sceptical tone.

“I already would’ve done something to you and your children if I was influenced by it.” She managed to calmed down enough to not sound utterly terrified.

“Oh. I see. I should no problems with that… thing?”

~I really hate how she called me a thing like that~

“Correct.” *Relax Ruby. Besides Celestia and Luna. I’m the only one that knows you’re more than a powerful piece of jewelry.* “You won’t have to worry about me and the Amulet.”

~Yes, don’t remind me.~ Ruby said bitterly.

“Good.”

“Anyway, how do I look?” Might as well find out if I look alright as a changeling from a changeling, right? *Don’t be like that! Not much is known about you, and if you really think about it, none of your… history is really your fault. It’s always been whoever used you.*

“I... What?” She asks,dumbfounded.

~I suppose you’re right...~

*Now that’s the spirit!* Ruby saw the irony in that statement and chuckled. “How do I look?” I repeat while striking a pose as best I could. I crossed my forelegs while I stutted my backside towards to the side. All while making a pout just for shits and giggles. Got her to laugh so I can care less.

“I must admit. You do look… rather dashing as a changeling.” She said that with a tone that suggested something I don’t like. “I’ve especially never seen a Changeling King with Yellow eyes.” Oh yeah, I gotta look awesome with yellow dragon eyes.

“Oh yeah, that reminds me. How diverse are changelings? I mean like, what physical differences are there?”

“What a changeling looks like completely depends on their queen. If a Queen has large wings for example, her children will have large wings.”

“I see, and if you have a daughter that will replace you in time?”

“Ah, my princess.” She says soulfully. “Yes, what traits she retains will be both from the King and Queen.” Really? Well that explains why Chrysalis's eyes were teal, as far as Twilight has told me, and the Chrysi’s eyes were a dull grey. I just wonder how much diversity there is.

“Cool. So, moving to more important matters. Can you teach me some changeling magic? Like shapeshifting and things like that?”

“I will. Come.” She motions with a hoof to get closer. Figuring I would need practice in this new body. I take slow, calculated steps with my new limbs. It… actually doesn’t take much to get used to. At least, the way I did it anyway. Let me put it like this: Are very imaginative? If so you know what I mean by ‘getting used to it’. I just simply created an image of a pony walking, and mimic the motions of each leg. When I get that done next cantering, and galloping. Those two speeds might get some more getting used too. And flying! I can’t forget trying to fly.

Anyway. I walk up to the Queen and stop just a foot before here.

“Closer.” She says. “And tilt you head down.” I take a step closer and do as she says. I just wonder why-

She touched her horn to mine.

Instantly my mind is assaulted with knowledge. A shiver ran up my spine as this weird feeling of alien knowledge filled my brain. I quickly went away, leaving me with…

“Did you just do what I think you just did?” She nodded. “But… How?”

“It is just something we changelings can do. Plus this was much more easy compared to physically teaching you.”

“Mm… Fair point. So now I can change looks...” Who should I try to be first? Hmm… Ah! Coery!

*FWOOSH!* My vision is filled with yellow fire for a second and fades as soon as it came. I look down at myself and see that I’m covered in fur, I’m even wearing the same clothes he was when we last met back on Earth.

“Fucking coooool...” I say.

“Excuse me?”

“Yes?”

“Could you not change while this close to me? I was nearly burnt by your flames.”

“Oh! Sorry!” I back away. “Now how do I change back..?” Another flash of yellow and my perspective changes. “Wow. That easy?”

“I assume so.”

“Nice…”

-Not to burst your bubble or anything, but we should probably go back home.-

*Right.* “Well, this has been a fun few… however long this has been. But I think I need to go now. I have a few things I would like to take care of. You know where my house is, right?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Would it be ok if… I guess three of your children come to my house tomorrow? … Wait, no, scratch that.” I say as a new thought came to mind. “How about… a week? I just remembered that I need to get things situated back home. Is that ok?” She nods. “Cool!” I look behind. “Uh, can you have one or two of your changelings escort me out of here? Kinda don’t know where to go to leave.”

“Of course.” She closes her eyes and the same armored changelings walk in. “Escort… I don’t Believe I ever got you name.”

“It’s Ember. And I can say the same for you.”

“Queen Mirage,” She turns back to the changelings. “Escort Ember back to the entrance.” They nod towards her and nod their head in a ‘follow me’ sorta way and leave with me close behind. And holy shit my human eyes got nothing on these new eyes. “Oh, and Ember?” I turn back to her. “Just a warning, but stay on the path. It will eventually lead outside the forest.” Give her a thankful nod and continue following my escort. Anyway, I can see perfectly in the dark. In no time they lead me to the exit, as I leave they even wave at me. Which highly unusual if what Mirage has told me. Did I really make that good of an impression on them? Well, I am helping them out with their whole near starvation thing. I guess that makes sense…

Anyway. I decided to teach myself how to canter and gallop while I headed back home. It was easy to keep a steady canter pace, I just needed to speed up my normal pace. But to gallop was a challenge. It felt weird trying to gallop, I basically had to synchronize my forelegs to some kind of downward pulling motion while I had to do the same in the back but with a pushing motion everytime each end hit the ground. It was also a pain in the ass to gallop just like a horse would. I couldn’t run like a dog, no, that would be weird to them. I had to separate each leg’s pace so they would each hit the ground at a different time than the rest. Ugh, this is just so… Weird! At least I’m getting used to it.

And at least I didn’t fall about ten times on my face trying. Naw…

Anywho… After practicing for who knows how I leave the forest and see Ponyville in the distance. Fluttershy’s house a short distance away from me. I could walk over in no time…

~What are you scheming?~

“A test.” I respond. “If I can alter some parts of my body to make it look like...” Flames erupt around me again. I look at my side and see a large crack going along my barrel, oozing a yellow substance… “I can feel that.”

-Does it hurt?- Embris asked.

“Y-yeah.” I look down at my forelegs, and they’re covered in cuts and scratches. Same could be said for my hind legs, all-in-all, it looks like I got in a fight with Timberwolves or something. “I th-thought changing my looks just meant that. Not physically altering,”

-In this case, hurting.-

“Shut up.” I shake my head. “Let’s just go over to Fluttershy’s. The pain’s getting a little overbearing.” I carefully walk over to her place. The trip lasting longer than it should have thanks to my self-inflicted wound. I figured I would have to develop a limp if it would help alleviate some of the pain. Although it did, it just made the trip that much longer.

*Ruby?*

~Yes?~

*Can you make a letter saying I’ll be back in a week? And then teleport it to one of the tables home?*

~I believe, though, I haven’t tried anything like that before.~

*Well… Might as well try right?*

~I suppose…~ I felt something leave my body while a scroll appeared in front of me, an inkwell and a feather appeared as well. The latter dipping into the former. ~What should I wright?~

*’I’ll be back in a week, don’t worry about me, I’ll be fine’. And write it to corey please.*

~Alright.~ The feather writes out my note, when it’s done the inkwell and feather poof into thin air while the scroll rolls up and teleports to some table back home. ~Done, I left on the kitchen table.~

*Thank you Ruby.*

~You’re welcome.~ My mind falls silent as I trudge on, the pain on my side becoming a dull, but still very noticeable, throb. I don’t know if it’s still bleeding, and I didn’t care enough to look back at it. I was within mere meters of Fluttershy’s. And she’s outside, perfect.

-How do you think she’ll react?-

*If I know her well enough, she’ll freak out at first, and probably hide behind Mr. Bear.*

=It’s fucking weird that everyone calls him Mr. Bear. And that he’s ok with it.=

-Emby, we’ve been over this!-

*Not now guys. I don’t want to get a fucking headache. The pain is enough.*

-=Whatever.=- They both mutter. I’m close enough that I can call out to her. But I decided against it. Letting her notice me would be less of a scare for her.

*When will she turn AROUND!?* I think to myself, she’s been doing whatever she’s been doing this whole time with her back towards. Looks like she tending to some of the animals.

As if hearing my thought. She turns around to continue with… tending I think. She instead notices me and squeaks out a sorta loud ‘eep’. And takes refuge behind the huge bear. All the animals look at her weirdly before looking at the same direction she did before flipping out. And promptly scatter upon seeing me. The hide wherever they can, I never cared enough to look where they hid. I was busy keeping up the act of a wounded changeling.

*I just hope those drama classes back in highschool paid off.* I think before falling on my side that doesn’t have a large gash. And look at the bear pleadingly. As beast as I could, with having to get used to a new facial structure and all. Mr. Bear looked at me curiously as Fluttershy dared a peek from behind him. Upon seeing me clearly in my ‘wounded’ state. Her initial fear is replaced with concern.

“Oh my goodness!” She bolted out from behind Mr. Bear and got close to me. Taking cautious steps until she was about a foot away from me. I just gave her a defeated look as she spotted the crack in my chitin. “Oh my, you’re really hurt...” I can taste the sympathy coming off her. No, I literally can. Those… instructions I guess? Mirage gave me tells me I can feed off positive emotions, not just love. And that I can just drawn it towards with my magic. I don't know how it’s possible to do it. I can just do it. And right now it’s tasting like mint ice cream.

*No, really? I thought I was just a little tired.*

-Nice.- I force out a groan.

“Oh! I should go get help!” She casts a concerned glance at me. “But... you’re a changeling.”

“And… that matters… because?” I mutter. She jumps when I talk.

“Oh… um… it’s because… my friends… They… they don't like changelings.”

“What?” I pick my head up slightly. “Ugh, whatever.” I lay back down. “I don’t even need them to help me. It can… just be… you...” I pretend to lose consciousness and fall silent.

“Mister?” She called to me. “Mister!?” I hear her rush to me and touch a hoof to my shoulder. “Mister! Please wake up!”

“Ugh… what?” I groggily respond as I open my eyes. She got very close to my face.

“Uh.” She stood back up at light-speed. “Umm...” She went silent. Looking at a blade of grass that seemed interesting to her for whatever reason.

“Ugh. If you’re not going to help me, then just leave, and let me lie here.” Ruby! Cast a sleeping spell! I wanna see what she’s gonna do with me after I ‘pass out’.* I was enjoying this a bit too. But I could care less, Fluttershy had no idea, nor will she ever have any idea, that it was me. I felt the spell hit me like a truck and I fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.

“-any idea what could’ve happened to you!? You’ve been ponynapped! Or worst!” I loud, familiar voice shouted through something that muffled the voice.

*Right, Twilight. I must be in the hospital again.* I flutter my eyes open to quickly adjust to the light. And sure enough. I’m laying in an oh-so-familiar bed, in an oh-so-familiar room. I survey my body and see that my barrel is covered in a loooot of bandages. A big yellow spot on my side where the crack is. *Huh, they actually took care of me.*

“But, but-”

“But nothing Fluttershy! He’s a changeling! They are nothing but trouble! Monsters!” Wow, ok. I know she has a thing against changelings. I didn’t know it was this bad. I heard nothing for a few seconds, then the sound of hooves on tile greeted my ears before it faded.

“Uh… Twilight. Ah think you went a bit too hard on Fluttershy.” I heard Aj say with a clearly pissed tone. “Ya need to go apologize her,”

“But-”

“Now.” Oh jesus I never heard Aj like that. Twilight let out a defeated sigh and walked away. “Now let’s check on this fella, from what Fluttershy said he should be out cold.” I heard some mumbles of agreement as the knob on the door turned and the door opened. The four mares walk in and freeze at seeing me fully awake.

“Hello.” I greet them. Keeping a straight face. “Where am I?” Applejack decided to speak up.

“Ya’ll in Ponyville. What’re you doin’ here?”

“Can’t remember. Last thing I do remember was being chased by some lion thing with wings and a tail like mine.” I flex my stinger tail to accentuate my point. They all flinch when my tail rises, but relax when nothing else happens.

“Ya ran into a Manticore? What’s a changeling doing in the Everfree forest?”

“Reasons.”

“Oooookaay...”

“I’m sorry. I just can’t tell you. So can we move on?”

“Alright… Can ya at least tell us what’re ya doin’ here?”

“Food.” They cast critical looks at me. The color draining from their faces.

“F-food?” Aj sutters. “As in, love?”

“Yes, that.” I coolly answer. “Are you going to allow me to feed?”

“What!? No!” She yells.

“Alright! Sheesh, calm down. I was just asking-”

“Ah don’t care whether you were askin’ ‘r not! We don’t want the likes of you in our town!” Aj exploded, causing me to recoil slightly.

“Hold, on Applejack.” Rarity spoke up. “Let me handle this.” The still fuming apple pony looked at her before stepping back, giving Rarity the center of attention.

“You said that you asking if you could… feed. Correct?” She asked as soon as took the floor. I nod. “So you weren’t just… taking it from other ponies?” I shake my head.

“I may be starving a bit, but even I have ethics.” That simple statement caught the four of them off guard. Even Rainbow dropped the angry glare she was giving me the whole time. Replacing it by lowering her jaw all the way to the floor. “What?”

“I… I… ah.” Oh man, even Rarity is at a loss for words. This is epic! “I… I just… would never think that, a changeling, of all things” she muttered that last part. “would be capable of developing ethics and morals.“

“Did you just call me a thing?” Rarity blanched, if that’s even possible. “I am a changeling. And I am just as much capable of anything you are! What am I to you ponies? A monster!?” I nearly ‘lost’ my cool at her. I started getting off the bed I was laying before my side said otherwise. “Gah! Damnit! Stupid manticore.” I mutter.

“Uh, we kinda do take ya for a monster.” Rainbow said.

“What? Why?”

“Well, some changelings did try to take over Canterlot a while back.”

“What?” I stare at her dumbly. “Who would be stupid enough to do that?”

“The Queen of the changelings. Chrysalis.” Aj answered in a sour tone.

“Oooooooh, her,” I say with venom dripping my fangs. Figuratively speaking, I’ve no idea if my fangs actually have venom. “I heard the rumors, I didn’t think they were true. Ugh, stupid hatchling.”

“Uh, come again?” Aj asked.

“Nothing. It’s just… Who in the right mind would try to take over a city where two of the most powerful beings in Equestria just happen to reside in?” It was getting really difficult to not sound like a human that knows the intimate details of this planet and the ponies. I had to force myself not to say anything that would normally sound human. Well, as normal as anyone can get. “An idiot, that’s who.”

“So yer sayin’ that, despite them bein’ yer own kind, you think she’s an idiot?”

“Of course! Only a moron like her with a hive on the brink of starvation would do something so stupid.”

“Wait.” Rainbow interjected. “You mean to tell us, that her… hive thing. Was starving to death?”

“More or less. If anything she and her hive must be dead already, they got shot to the badlands, right?” Rarity nods. “Good. Fu- Bucking idiot.” I nearly slipped with cursing. Eh, as if they’ll even notice. “At least her hive didn’t suffer much. If they didn’t survive.” I look at the ponies before me, all giving me mortified faces. “What? She deserves it!”

“Uh. We understand where yer comin’ from. Just to hear ya say so bluntly...”

“Whatever, it’s the past.” I wave a hoof dismissively. “But can we move onto a different topic?” Four nods of agreement later and Rainbow starts asking me questions. Well, more like demanding answers. With how she’s up in my face n’ all.

“Ok buddy, you better tell us why you’re here or else!” Rainbow flew up to me, coming to a hover just above my bed with her face not too far away from mine.

“Oh, I don’t know,” I reply sarcastically. “probably because I was hurt badly and I didn’t want to die in a forest?” What I said completely came out of left field for her. She just stared at me dumfounded as she continued to hover just above me. “If it wasn’t for that. You all wouldn’t here. And would still be that forsaken forest looking for food.”

“But,” Rainbow recovered. “how did you even end up in the Everfree Forest of all places? It’s like, the worst forest in ever!”

“Don’t worry about that.” I say. “I was hoping we would talk about leaving.”

“Why do you wanna leave? Don’t you wanna stick around so I can throw you a party?” Pinkie somehow came to the side of my bed without me noticing. I look at here and she’s giving me the puppy-dog eyes.

“For starters. I am clearly not welcome here. If what I heard from out that door is anything to go by.” All their ears flatten and fold themselves in on their respective heads.

“Ya heard that?” I nod. “Oh…”

“So without further adue.” I start getting up from my bed, trying to not cause as much pain as possible. Before I could get off the though, a white hoof pressed itself on my shoulder and forced back onto my bed.

“I’m sorry darling, but we can’t let you do that.” I scowl at her.

“Why not?”

“Because you’re hurt.”

“As if you care.”

“Oh, but we do.” What?

“Huh?”

“It’s obvious that you’re not like the changelings we… *ahem* met, in Canterlot long ago. And the fact that you didn’t just steal our love from anypony, or do anything to Fluttershy, that poor dear, gives me enough reason that you’re different.” Huh… can't argue with that kind of logic.

Chapter 39: The Ugly Truth

Author's Note

First Chapter of the year! Hope you enjoy! And sorry about this one being a day late. Had some... things to deal with.

Chapter 39: The Ugly Truth

“Can’t argue with that kind of logic.” I remark. “But what does that mean for me? Can at least leave when I’m well and better?”

“Of course ya can!” Aj did a complete one-eighty. Going from seething with rage to sunshine and rainbows in a heartbeat. “That is if’en you wanna leave by the time yer all better!”

“That’s not what I meant.” I explain. “I mean, will I ever get to leave this… Hospital right?” I turn to Rarity for confirmation and she nods. “Thanks. But judging from your reactions I think it would just be better if I just left as soon as I’m well.” Just then a thought comes to mind. “Say, how did… whoever take care of me, go about doing it? I mean, how did they react?”

“They didn’t even bat an eye at you darling!” Rarity happily answered. “Although, he was a little put off, since I don’t think he’s never seen a changeling before. But other that, nopony seemed to care.”

“Huh… that’s new.” I absentmindedly mutter.

“How so?”

“Last time somepony saw me she left and came back with a mob holding pitchforks and torches.”

“Oh...”

“Moving on. Remember when I said I was starving a little?” The four mares nod. “Well..?” I left the question hanging. They knew what I meant.

And they were all too happy to give what I asked for.

Especially Pinkie, who jumped on top of me giving me a hug that threatened to crush my lungs. At least the chitin did it’s job protecting me. And that she didn’t get close to my side where it would’ve hurt, a lot. It just makes me wonder how scarily accepting these ponies are. I am willing to be my wings that I can take over this place in a matter of months just by hiding as a pony and maintaining a good natured attitude. Then dethrone the princesses with some kind of revolution or something.

Anyway, with that in mind I used my newly learned… I guess I can called them ‘techniques’ since I just used magic to draw all the positive emotions towards me? Eh, I’ll come up with a better name later. Right now I was actually getting pretty hungry, skipping out on breakfast and lunch does that to a person. And holy shit this love stuff is delicious, it may not be a physical things but god damnit it’s tasty, reminds me of… cotton candy with a mix of mint chocolate. Pinkie’s hug caught me by surprise, but I returned it. There was this… warmth that spread out through my entire being as I ‘fed’. And pretty soon I was feeling a bit full so I stopped and released my hold on Pinkie. She hopped back with her huge, trademarked grin. But she replaces it with a gasp when she looks at me. In fact, the others are looking at me with astonished looks.

“What? Something on my face?” I reach up with a hoof and feel for any foreign objects, crossing to eyes to look for anything on my muzzle. * swear to god Pinkie if you somehow got spit on my face-*

“Omigosh! You’re blue!”

“Huh?” I take my hoof off my face and look at it. And true to Pinkie’s words. It was a nice shade of navy blue. And that carapace thing I didn’t until now is a lighter shade of blue. *Oh yeah, I wonder what that’s for?* I saw the same thing on Mirage of that other king changeling. But I never asked what the purpose of it was. “Been a while I’ve seen myself like this.”

“Does that mean you’re all better?” Pinkie asked. As soon as I nodded she let out a loud ‘yay’ and started cheering that I was better. Heh, it just reminded me of the scene in that old Spongebob movie when him and Patrick were chanting “We’re gonna be men, we’re gonna be men.” Funny movie, funny movie…

“Does that mean that that gash on yer side is gone?” Aj asked, pointing a hoof to my side.

“I dunno, let’s find out. And it’s a crack in my chitin.” I said with a smile as I used my magic to remove the bandages. It was a bit painful as the adhesive was particularly strong. But then again, it could’ve been fur or feathers I was removing them from. Yeah… kinda glad I decided to go with a changeling.

Once I removed the bandages I saw that the aforementioned crack was nowhere to be seen.

“It’s… gone.” She muttered. “Huh, well I guess that means ya can go.” She said with a slightly noticeable snide smirk.

“Well, I don’t I want to go juuuust yet. You four have been the nicest ponies I’ve ran into in years, after all.”

“Does that mean you’ll stay?” Rainbow asked with enthusiasm.

“I guess so.” I answer.

“Aw yeah!” She threw a hoof in the air. “I get to be friends with a changeling!” I that why she was so excited? “And I get to show you all my cool stunts!” Oh, of course.

“Why am I already starting to regret this?” I ask no one in particular.

“You’ll get used to her antics.” Rarity giggled. “Eventually.” She added.

“It’s gonna take a lot of getting used to if she’s going to be like that all the time. Is she?”

“Rainbow has her moments.”

“Greeaat.” I mutter. “Oh, that reminds me. I never got your names.” She smiles brightly at this.

“I am Rarity. Proud owner of the Carousel Boutique! Where every dress is chic! Perfic! And magnific!”

“Name’s Applejack partener.” She tips her hat towards me.

“My name’s Rainbow Dash! Fastest flier in all of Equestria!” She flaps her wings a few times to prove her point.

“My name’s Pinkie Pie!” The pink mare excitedly stated. “What’s your name?”

“Changelings know me by King Metamorphosis. But you can call me Metamorphosis.” Pinkie puts a hoof to her chin.

“Hmm… I like Meto!”

“What?”

“Don’t much about it. Pinkie gives everypony she meets a nickname.” Rarity whispers to me.

“Oh...”

“You might as well get used to it dear.” She then let out a snicker. “Meto does sound better than saying your full name.” I give her a very unamused stare. She laughed at my expense.

“You know I can mock you on a level that noo-pony else can right?” She instantly clammed up. “Thought so.” I smirk playfully. “Though, now that’s really tempting.”

“No! Please don’t! You don’t even know me! Besides, how could possibly mock me?” She adopted a smirk of her own.

“You just happen to be in the line of fashion and tend to exaggerate on certain situations and outright hate any kind of dilemma that involves clothing, always nitpicking at what you consider ‘poor fashion sense’ that other ponies posses. Am I right? Or is it makup?” Her jaw hit the floor with the weight of about fifty pounds. “Well?”

“You… you’re completely right...” The other girls heard what I said and gawked at me. “But… how?”

“I’m a changeling, remember? I have to know this kind of stuff if I want a good disguise.”

“Ah, well. That makes sense.”

“Yeah, anyway. Who were the voices I heard earlier?”

“That was Twilight and Fluttershy.” Aj answered. “They were… uh… well, more like Twilight yellin’ at Fluttershy ‘bout bringing you to the hospital.”

“Oh, which one of them has a yellow coat and a light pink mane?”

“That’d be Fluttershy. Why do ya ask?”

“Oh. I need to go find her.”

“Why?” The mares adopted confused looks.

“So I can thank her for helping me out? Something like that.” I reply sarcastically.

“Oh, well. First we need ta go check on ‘em.” Aj turned to leave. “Rainbow, how ‘bout ya keep Meto here company?”

“You got it Aj!” Rainbow sits on her haunches as Rarity and Aj leave. As soon as the door closes behind them Rainbow states,

“I’m bored.”

“I can fix that!” I grinn.

“Uh, how?” The grin grows wider as I change my appearance and hop of the bed.

“Oh my Rainbow,” I say with Rarity’s voice. “your mane is so unkempt! You should really come by so I can fix it for you!” I mocked the white mare and made Dash laugh her ass off. I kept this up imitating the girls, minus Fluttershy and Twilight for obvious reasons, until the rest of the girls came back.

“Meto, what are ya doin’?” I turn to Aj, she and the girls managed to come in the room without me hearing them. Me and Rainbow’s laughter probably must’ve drowned the door squeaking open out. And they caught me imitating Rarity. Said mare was ready to beat the living shit outa me she looked so mad. I quickly ditch my impersonation and turned to them. Rainbow joining them with a snicker or two.

“Passing the time. And these are the two mares I heard earlier?”

“Yeah, this is Twilight.” Aj pointed to the purple mare. “And this is Fluttershy.” She then pointed to the cowering mare hiding behind her mane.

“So you’re the mare that brought me here?” I asked in a clam, curious tone. She let out a small ‘eep’ before nodding and trying more to hide. “Well, thanks for that.” I had to lower my head so I could be at eye-level with her. I didn;t close or anything, I just tried to not look scary to her.

“Oh, um, y-you’re welcome.” She really didn’t look like she was ok with my saying thank you. Or something like that. I really can’t tell with her face mostly covered by her hair.

“No, really.” I say in a light tone. “You could’ve just left me there. But instead you brought me here, even though it was against some better judgment,” I cast a sour glare towards Twilight, she only glared back at me. “seriously, you’ve been the nicest mare I’ve met in years, Fluttershy, thank you.” I pick my head back up and turn the rest, and just now I notice how tall I am compared to the mares. Even as a changeling I was still taller. By about a full head and a half, I might as well be as tall as Big Mac, maybe even taller. “And you’re Twlight?” I point to said pony.

“Yes. Why do you ask?” She gave me a scrutinizing stare.

“I’m not one to butt into the lives of friends. But, what I heard was kinda screwed up.”

“Yeah Twilight!” Rainbow said. “Why were you even like that towards Fluttershy?”

“Because it’s a bucking changeling! He steals love from ponies like a monster!” She shouted jabbing a hoof my direction. The girls all took on shocked look while I just kept a straight face and stared at her. No one responded to her so she turned around to see me mere inches away from her face. She didn’t jump back, but flinched a bit.

“I am not a thing.” I calmly state. “I am a changeling.” She tried to walk backwards to get away from me, but I followed, keeping close. “And I already don't like you. Calling me a monster without knowing anything about me or what I do. I can already tell you have some personal vendetta against us changelings.” The girls moved away from as she kept going backwards with me following, never backing away, never blinking, never changing tones, still keeping my cool straight face. I kept my cold, cold stare at the same level as her eyes.

And I was having the time of my life.

“I can already call you and all ponies monsters. You know why?” I didn’t wait for an answer. “Because, you ponies have tried your hardest to keep us away from your cities, villages, and towns. Effectively driving us to the point of extinction. I’ve seen countless hives empty or filled with lifeless bodies of my own kind. And those who still manage to live all weak and withering away. The little fiasco with Chrysalis was nothing more than a mother trying to feed her children. And because of you,” I bring up a hoof to jab at her chest. “and your friends. Drove them away, literally launching them to the badlands to die of starvation.” I backed her up to a wall, she curled up a bit but I maintained complete eye contact. “Tell me, Twilight, do you feel good about yourself for doing that? Do you sleep soundly at night knowing you aided a mother and her children of a species rotting away starve to death?” She didn’t respond, she just gained this thousand-yard stare while her mouth open and closed. Feeling that my work on her was done I straighten back and turn back to the rest. “Shall we go? I would like to see this town in its entirety. Unless the ponies here are like her?” It took a while for any of them to respond,

“Uh, you ain’t gotta worry ‘bout that. As long as ya stick by us nopony’ll bat n’ eye at ‘cha!”

“Good to know. So you mind showing me around this place? Might as well get used to it since I got nothing else better to do at the moment.”

“Sure thing! But I gotta git back ta applebuckin’. Ah’ll let the girls take ya ‘round town.” Then walked out without another word.

“I’m terribly sorry, but I have a few dress orders I need to complete.” With the flick of her hair, she walks out the room.

“Anypony else gonna leave?” I ask after a few seconds of no one leaving. I get shaking heads and one traumatized look. “Alright, let’s get going with this tour then.” The girls nod in agreement, but Rainbow looks back at Twilight.

“Uh, maybe we should take Twi home first.” We all look to the broken down mare. She never moved, not even her eyes. And her mouth is still opening and closing.

“Fine. But I am not going near her.” Rainbow shrugs and motions for Pinkie to help her. I was about to ask what they were doing but then the two hefted Twi up and onto their backs. Twi didn't seem to even notice her sudden change of posture.

“I didn't think I broke her that badly.” Rainbow just shrugged and motioned for us to go. We left the room just as the doctor keeping an eye on was on his way check up on me.

It was Doc Stable.

After his initial shock of apparently seeing me a different color, and after I explained to him a bit of changeling biology I recently discovered. I eventually signed the release forms. Then, after Rainbow and Pinkie dropped Twi at her castle-home, they showed my around the town. Sure I’ve already been through this, but it was weirdly refreshing. And I even saw a few things I didn't notice last time. Like the residential part of town, turns out this place is divided to a market section and residential section. Kinda like most towns and cities back home.

“And that’s pretty much the whole town!” Rainbow concluded. “Whaddya think?”

“Hmm. Not as populated is most of the towns and cities I’ve been to. But I like that whole, ‘everypony knows everypony’ thing you got going on here. I don’t think I’ve been to many towns like that.”

“So you like it?” Pinkie asked in that bubbly tone of hers.

“Yeah, I kinda like it.” I answer and she jumps into the air.

“Yay! I can finally show you this!”

“Uh what-?” She grabbed my right foreleg and dragged me to Sugarcube Corner like a ragdoll. I briefly saw that the others were following me, and that when we got close to the sweets shop there wasn’t a single light on. Fortunately for me, she decided to stop just outside the shop so I got to take a good look. The lights were off, I couldn’t see anything inside with the sun lowering towards the mountains. Unfortunately for me thought, her sudden stop made me collide with her. And since apparently physics don’t apply to her Me slamming into her was like an unstoppable force meeting an immovable object, guess who was which.

“Ugh, my everything.” I slowly got up and rubbed my head. “Pinkie, I already have an idea as to what this might be, but seriously? Dragging me like that?” I open my eyes and look around. “Great. I’m talking to myself.” Shake my head and look at the building in front of me. The front door was wide open, in the darkness I can see outlines of ponies waiting. I could see any eyes so none of them were looking at me. *Great, a party.*

-Just go with it! What’s the worst that could happen?-

*Embris you’re a fucking idiot… Ugh, let’s just go.* I let out a shigh and walked right in. As soon I was completely inside the door slams close behind. The room fully dark despite the windows being left open for light to bleed in. A few seconds go by before the lights turn on and ponies from ever hiding place I could imagine in the room jumped up and yelled ‘Surprise!’. But they stopped halfway when they saw me. All of them stood frozen with unreadable faces. Just as it starting to get awkward Pinkie jumps to my side.

“Hey everypony! This is who I was talking about! Let’s partaaaaay!” The crowd erupted into a full-blown clusterfuck of cheering and laughter. All of this, taking place in little more than a few seconds, left me a little shell-shocked. I mean, here I am, as a changeling, -a living being that had found a place in fears of most of these ponies as far as I know- and they’re treating as if I was a friendly griffon or something.

Things like this make me question how accepting these ponies are, and what kind of mentality they have.

A slight prodding at my side snapped me out of my stupor.

“Huh?” I look at my right and Pinkie was looking at me, a little concern in her eyes even though she was sporting a wide smile.

“Hey, you ok? You haven't moved from there.”

“Oh, sorry. I just, I’ve just never experienced anything like this.” I wave a foreleg over the party. Of course I was lying, but I do have to keep up the act. But in truth, I was just in utter shock at what transpired. “It’s a little jarring.”

“Oh! Ok! Come on then!” She tried pulling with her, but I pulled my hoof from her vice grip.

“What?”

“Come on!” She said in excitement. “It’s about time you found out what fun is!” She then grabbed my hoof again, this time I decided to let her drag me off to whatever she was doing, seeing as I really don’t have a choice.

“Pinkie, how is it that the party lasted all night? Don’t you ponies need sleep or something?” I asked as I sipped at a cup of coffee. Mrs. Cake was kind enough to provide me with it since I managed to not fall asleep last night.

“Because I’m Pinkie Pie!” She shouted from across the table we were sitting at.

“I know Pinkie, nevermind… Thanks Mrs. Cake.” I hold up the cup of sweet bliss to her.

“Anytime dear.” The room fell silent as I kept sipping at my coffee. Pinkie eventually got bored and left to go do… whatever it is that mare does to pass the time. I finished my cup and left after handing it to Mrs. Cake and say bye. The sun was already up and ponies were milling about. I saw a few I recognized at the party. Whenever they saw me they waved at me, and I waved back. I was contemplating what to do. I literally had nothing to do, nor anything I could do.

*Fuck, I should’ve thought this through.*

-Not kidding.-

“Alright, She sent you four?” I ask the four assembled changelings in front of me. All four of them nod back.

“Yes, human.” The one on the far left states.

“Firstly, my name is Ember.” I correct them. “Second, what has yout queen tasked you with?”

“To follow your orders and not take any ponies.” The one next to the far left one answers.

“Good. And your names?”

“Number Fourteen, at your service.”

“Forty Five.”

“Twenty Seven.”

“Number Eight, at your service.” They list themselves off from left to right. Fourteen and Eight bow at me while Forty Five and Twenty Seven have hopeful looks on their faces.

“Alright, you want to feed before we move on?” They nod eagerly. “Go ahead.” A few seconds of them feeding and I have four healthy changelings in front of me. They all have grey chitin with a darker grey carapace. I felt a bit hollow for some reason, but I shrugged it off. “Alright, You’ve seen my friends; Corey, Brittany, Spark, and Chrysanthemum.” Golden wasn’t here so I couldn’t introduce them to him. “And they don’t mind you four around.” They perk up. “But, same can’t be said for the rest of the ponies in town.” They slump a little. “Which is why I plan to introduce you four to more of my pony friends, they should be here in a minute or two. So sit back and relax, and I’ll come get you whenever they get here. That alright?” They nod happily. Each of them taking their own part of the couch as Cops air on the t.v. They were pretty quick to get over the idea of a moving picture, wonder if they got something like that in their hive? What? Oh yeah!

Well, turned out that week I spent as a changeling wouldn't be boring at all. After I left Pinkie’s place I walked around town for a bit. Most of the ponies didn’t seem to mind me there. Although I did get some looks, they were more out of curiosity than anything -I really love the whole ‘quiet acceptance’ shtick they got going here-. And some of the foals were ‘brave’ enough to walk up to me with a parent or two. I think they were just daring themselves to see who was the bravest. But I did ease the minds of some of the ponies by admitting that I like their little town, and that I had no plans of taking over the town or anything to that effect. That tidbit of info spread like wildfire.

And what I really enjoyed was messing with the ponies. Just for fun of course.

I distinctly remember Vinyl coming up and asking me to change to Octavia and jam my heart out during one of her gigs, it was a birthday party for some girl. And I later found out at the party that said girl was Lyra. And Octavia was invited. So imagine the surprise to everybody that, besides they thought Octavia was already being weird for a girl like her, when the actual Octavia showed up. As soon as she walked almost all the ponies immediately saw the picture. Vinyl even stopped the music. It was dead quiet, at least, it was before laughter filled the room. It was kinda awkward that me and Vinyl were the only ones laughing. That is, until I changed back to a changeling. Not long after that the ponies caught on to what was going on the whole crowed erupted in pure, unadulterated, howling laughter. Then Octavia decided to chase me and Vinyl for minutes on end until she joined in on the merriment.

And that was the highlight of my little ‘vacation’, so to speak. The rest of the week was spent helping out Aj since she offered me a place to sleep, and I couldn’t just take up some space without helping around the farm according to her. And it was also spent walking around town, getting caught up into little hijinks with ponies that involved me changing into other ponies. I developed quite the rep before I left on Friday. And they were even a little sad I had to leave! It was awesome! I got a few good farewells and goodbyes before I walked back into the Everfree.

Now with that out of the way, I can address the six ponies waiting for me outside.

“Thank you girls for coming by.” I said as I walked outside and closed the door behind me.

“Anytime partner!” Aj responded. “Why you seem more chipper than usual. What’s got ya in the good mood?”

“I just had a little fun while I was away.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Anyway, I called you all here to firstly say sorry.” She flinches out of surprise. “Yeah, I want to say sorry for acting the way I did. I’m sorry.” Without waiting for a responce I turn to Rainbow. “And I’m sorry Rainbow.”

“For what?” She asked

“For being a bit of an asshole. And I’m still waiting for your apology.” Next thing that happens is her sighing and walking close to me. She stole another breath.

“I’m sorry. Alright? It was a pretty good prank.”

“Thank you Rainbow. Apology accepted.” She walks back to stand by the rest.

“Now, on to the real reason why I called you all here.” I pause to gather my thoughts. “You see, I ran into a few newly-made friends within the past week.” The girls quirk up a brow. “Let me finish. They showed me their… home, and told me that they running short on food.”

“Wha-”

“NOOOW. I brought these friends over to my place in hopes that we can help them, despite their nature.”

“Huh?” Rainbow asked.

“Well course we can help them!” Rarity answered.

“Ah guess we can do that.” Aj said solemnly. I get murmurs of agreement for the girls beside Twilight. She’s a little suspicious I think.

“Alright. Let me go get my friends so I can introduce you to them before we start.” I say before I go back inside. “Guys?” The four changelings turn to me. I nod to them and they get up and follow me outside. As I expected, the girls are a little less than happy to see them.

“Ember? Why-”

“These are those friends I told you about. I met them and their Queen a while back. They showed some hospitality that compares to how you guys treated me a year ago. ‘Cept you Rainbow.”

“Hey!”

“Anyway, the Queen later decided to tell me their little problem, their little food problem, after I asked about it. One thing lead to another, I decided to see if I can help them out, and here I am.”

“An’ how do ya know we're gonna help them critters out?” Aj questioned.

“Two reasons. One, these are not the same changelings from the Canterlot invasion. And their Queen has promised me herself that she has no intention of taking over Ponyville.”

“And you believe this… Queen?” Rarity asks and I nod. “I’m sorry, but how can you trust a changeling Queen?”

“I held my own against Tirek, your argument is invalid.”

Chapter 40: Dreams Come True

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 41: Going on a Trip

So turns out I was able to pay for the house myself, without any help. Yeah, apparently I keep blowing prices here out of proportion. And according to Mayor Mare the house Corey chose, which a two-story two bathroom three bedroom with an average square footage of two-thousand three-hundred with the average of cost of sixty to one-hundred dollars per square foot. Which amounts to one-hundred seventy-two thousand and five-hundred dollars roughly. That the house he chose was worth seventy-five thousand bits, I think one bit equals one dollar, that’d be really helpful to know. And she explained that that’s the average cost of a house of this caliber.

Maybe I should keep in mind that these house don’t have things like: electricity for things other than lighting and water, or modern appliances. Yeah, that explains things.

Overestimating things aside, I helped Corey and Brit move into their new home since they weren’t as adept as I am in magic. Meaning I carried everything for them in my magic. There wasn’t much to move since they already got started before they asked for my help. Just a bed and some boxes filled with miscellaneous things. Nothing much. And right after that Pinkie somehow found out and threw a housewarming party. Nothing unexpected when it comes to Pinkie Pie being herself. After the party I decided to head home and spend the rest of the day, which was nothing more than a few hours after sundown, admiring my upgraded body. At this point I should be impervious to all forms of ailment. Even having my brain destroyed since all the info stored there is basically stored all over my body. I’m like a living supercomputer- holy shit if I managed to get my hands on a quantum chip or computer… Oh I need to make one last visit home at some point…

Y’know what? I think I’m perfect the way I made myself now. I mean, I’m technically immortal, magic may make me immortal too, but… whatever. Anyway, I just found out I have all the money I want by pony standards -good enough for me-. I live on a world that I can singlehandedly help kick-start its technological era. I am best friends with some of the most powerful beings on this planet, and I think I’m just as powerful as those ponies. I have the possibility of going back to my home planet and take it over with these new powers. I have a full, adventure-filled future ahead of me with infinite possibilities, waiting for me to take it. And I am going to just that step, by, step.

But right now, I’m just gonna admire my body. I love my new eyes too… If I manage to combine magic and tech… Nah, I’ll let the ponies in charge of that do it on their own.

“Ember?” I tear my eyes away from the bathroom mirror and look at the closed door.

“Yeah?” I answer.

“Oh, just seeing if you were here or not.” It was Chrysi.

“Alright.” I wonder what she’s been up to. Not that I’m suspicious or anything. I’ve just always wondered what she does when she’s alone. *Eh, I shouldn’t pry into other people’s personal lives.* I walk out the bathroom and head to the living room. Chrysi’s sitting on the center couch next to Spark, Spark is scratching Chrysi behind her ear, and my dogs are sleeping in a pile in the corner. A normal setting if I’ve ever seen one.

“So nothing interesting happened today?” I ask.

“Nothing much besides that housewarming party. We’ve been here watching t.v. all day.”

“Wow. Today’s been a boring day. Actually... Compared to what we’ve gotten used to as ‘boring’ around here. Today is fucking dull.”

“At least you’ve been productive today.” Spark said.

“Yeah, but I was thinking there would be something I could do. I know I still have things to take care of, like the changelings, but other than that, I got nothing to do.”

“Well, I guess all you can do now is sit down and watch some t.v.” Spark said with a smirk.

“Whatever you sarcastic android.” I begrudgingly take a seat next to her.

*Knock knock* Someone knocks at my door.

“I’ll get it.” I say as I get up and answer it. It’s Rainbow, and she has this hesitant, yet slightly embarrassed look on her face. “Rainbow? What’cha doing here?”

“Heeyy Ember.” “I was thinking… The table said that me and Pinkie need to go to the griffon kingdom… And I was wondering if you...” She’s having trouble asking what I think she’s going to ask. Oh how delicious this is! I’ve always loved seeing the high and proud who think they don’t need any help be reduced to ask for it. Especially Since it’s Rainbow Dash; the pegasus that always gets the job done, the pegasus that can take on a dragon, is asking a mere human to do something with her, despite whether she thinks she and Pinkie can do it, and she has a hard time asking. “I was wondering if you… wanted to come with us?”

…

What?

“What? Why?” I ask genuinely confused.

“Well...” She scratches a hoof to the back of her neck. “I didn’t want it to be just me and Pinkie. I was thinking we could use another friend, or something...” She’s lying, that’s obvious. I wonder…

“Then why not ask Applejack to come with you two?”

“She’s busy at the barn.”

“Rarity?”

“Working on dresses.”

“Fluttershy?”

“She doesn’t want to go.” Well, no arguing with Fluttershy I guess.

“Twilight?”

“She said she can’t go because ‘The map only called for you two’.” As if that should matter. Since when does a fucking table map dictate who goes where?

“So I was a last resort?” I ask blankly.

“No!” She flails her forehooves at me. “It’s just… are you up for it or not?” She asks with a bit of scorn.

“Well, when you put it like that. No.” I close the door.

“Wait!” She shouts before the door fully closes.

“What?”

“... Please?” She adopts the puppy face. Pathetic. If it weren’t for the way she said please I would’ve told her to fuck off.

“Hmmmm… Alright.” But because she said please in the most pathetic way I’ve seen anyone beg. I just had to agree out of spite. “Not like I got anything better to do. What should I bring with me?”

“Twi said to bring a lot of bits. She said bits help us find out what happened or whatever.” She rolls her eyes.

“Gotcha. Anything else?”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“Alright. Also, where do I meet you guys?”

“Meet us at Twi’s place as soon as ya can.” Rainbows says before she flies off.

“Fucking proud cunt.” I mutter. I close the door and walk back inside. “Spark? Can you keep an eye on the dogs?”

“Sure, but what for?” She said from the living room.

“I’m gonna go on a trip to the griffon kingdom with Rainbow and Pinkie. Wanna join?” I lean into the room and ask.

“Mmm no. I’m ok with being here.”

“Chrysi?”

“Nah. I’m good.” She responds without taking her eyes off the t.v.

“Alright. I’m just gonna grab my bag of bits and I’ll be off, I shouldn't be gone for more than a day.” *If I remember the episode correctly.*

“Ok.” I go to my room and grab my bag of bits that I keep in my very secret compartment and head out to go meet Rainbow and Pinkie at Twi’s Castle. “See ya!” I shout to them.

“Be safe!” Chrysi said.

“No promises!” I sout back before I close the door and take off towards the castle.

...

“Hey Rainbow, hey Pinkie.” I call out as I land a few yards from them.

“Hi Emby!” Pinkie chirps back and waves.

“You ready to go?” Rainbow asks.

“Yeah. Let’s go.” Both of them nod at me and we head off towards the train station. We get our tickets, wait for the specific train to get here, get in the small damn thing -seriously it’s like Shaquille o'neal getting into a Ford Focus-, and from there we just sat in our isle.

It’s been three hours. Three, fucking, hours. And the only thing I’ve been able to do to pass the time was stare out the damn window. Rainbow and Pinkie had their own hijinks, like Pinkie using all the bits they had to buy all the snacks from the snack cart. Good thing she got all the snacks with their bits. Buts besides that I hardly payed any attention to them. How was I able to you ask? Well, when I was younger, and when I was a pathetic loner. I learned a special ability that allowed me to ignore the outside world. I like to call it, ‘Tunnel Vision’. Basically I concentrate on one thing and not let anything distract you. It’s more difficult than it sounds. But that quickly wore off since there weren’t any annoying people around. Well, there’s Pinkie and Rainbow, but they managed to keep calm and quiet. While that probably saved my sanity, it left me bored out of my mind.

“Hey Rainbow. You know how much longer it’ll be before we get to whichever train station we’re going to?” She looked up thoughtfully.

“Uuuuuhh… shouldn’t be a few more minutes.” The train starts to slow down. “Or maybe now.”

“I shouldn’t ask you those kinds of questions.”

“Yeah? Well buck you too.” I grab my bag and prepare to get up as the train continues to slow to a stop. When it does the three of us; and I mean the three of us, it was only me, Pinkie, and Rainbow that got off the train. Didn’t help that the few ponies left in the train gave us weird looks. Didn’t care, I’m here because two ponies wanted me to come along for whatever that table map wants those two ponies to do here.

Anyway, we get off the trail, and right in front of us is a mountain with a trail leading up to some point up the rock.

“We have to go up that trail?”

“Yup.” Rainbow answers.

“Want to skip the trip?” I ask.

“That’d be awesome.”

“Alright, just hold on. Especially you Pinkie.”

“Okie-!” I teleport the three of us to the highest point of the trail I could see from the bottom. “dokie-lokie!” She pauses. “Hey!”

“Hehe.” I chuckle. “Gotcha!”

“*Gasp!* You actually surprised me! Nopony surprises Pinkie Pie!”

“I’m no pony.” I retort. “Come on, let’s go do that thing the map wants you two to do. Whatever the hell that is.” I walk up the trail and they soon follow. The path was long, but we eventually got to some landmark showing that we were going in the right direction, on top of what I though was the crest of the hill we were walking up to. Looks like some kind of archway acts as some kind of entrance.

I don't know why, but the thing reminds me of something that belongs to a shitty version of Harry Potter.

“Oh good, we’re almost there.” Then Pinkie said something about bringing books back to Twilight or something like that, can’t remember.

What I do remember though, is the look of pure disbelief when we got our first looks at the ‘Proud Griffon Kingdom’. Which is more like a dilapidated farm-looking town, with houses looking better as ruins of a proud kingdom.

“This… is it?” I ask.

“So this is why the map didn’t want Twilight to come along.” Pinkie said rather subdued by the sight before us. Makes sense, this place was looking pretty pathetic. Heh, a griffin just fell off a tree with the branch it was laying on.

“But this is exactly why the map brought us here! We need to help these griffons!” She said trying to lighten things up.

*I thought she had a things against griffons.*

-Correction, she has a thing against one griffon.-

*Riiiight.* “Then what do we do to help them?” I ask.

“Hmm… Maybe we can ask them?” Pinkie suggested.

“Not a bad idea.” I said.

“I don’t know…” Rainbow said uncertainly.

“Well, we can always look for a library.”

“Ugh...”

“It’s either that or we ask them.”

“Fine!” She shouted. “We’ll go to the library!”

“Be quiet!” A random griffon shouted.

“Whatever!” Rainbow shouted back. Nothing came back from the out-of-sight griffon. “Let’s go.” Rainbow said before she walked off. Me and Pinkie just looked at each other before joining her. We both knew Rainbow wouldn’t be… comfortable here, but damn. Never expected it to be that bad. I mean that for a pony. If that was any other human it’d be whole different story. Gotta keep in mind these ponies are a bit more… sensitive than my people. So the three just walked in silence. Until I heard her let out a short, stifled gasp.

“Rainbow? What’s...” The question died in my throat when I looked at what she was.

It was Gilda, and she’s standing by a large cart with a furnace, and is she selling crappy looking… bread things? The fuck are those things? They look like expired blocks of tofu.

“Gilda.” Dash spat. The griffon in turn, having not looked in our direction yet. Spun her head towards us in a surprised manner, then her face hardened.

“Dash.” She said.

“And Pinkie!” The party mare cheered. An awkward bit of silence filled the space between us until Rainbow broke it.

“What are you doing here?” Really Dash? You seriously just asked a griffon whether she lives in the griffon kingdom? How are you this dumb?

“Uh, maybe because I live here?” Gilda sarcastically shot back. “Besides, I’m trying to sell these scones so I can get enough bits to move of this dump.” Oh, those things are scones. She’s a horrible baker. And Ramsey would have her head on a stick if he was here. “Wanna try one?”

… I’m done talking to myself now.

“No.” Rainbow firmly declined.

“You had me at scones!” Pinkie said. Oh god, is she really going to try one?

“Five bits.” The griffon said. Pinkie then smiled sheepishly as she turned to me. Knowing what could happen if I said no, I handed her five bits.

“Thanks Emby!”

“Anytime.” I turn back to Gilda, and she had this look as if I had two heads and two pairs of wings. She looked really, really confused, and she was staring at me.

“The pluck are you?” She asked.

“Human. And you’re Gilda?” She raises a brow and nods. “Ah, I’ve heard many things about you.” I hear Pinkie munch on the scone, a quick glance told me it tastes worse than it looks.

“Like what?” From the corner of my eye I can see Rainbow glaring at me. Mouthing ‘shut the buck up’.

“Just things.” I said. Gilda kinda glared at me for a second.

“Whatever. What are you ponies doing here anyway?” Ok, I really don’t like the way she said ponies. The way she said is just like what you would expect some old racist prick to say things that don’t need, or want, to be said.

“We came here because the map told us to!” Pinkie Answered. Gilda gave this confused look. I would too if I barely knew this pink mound of pure energy.

“We came by to help you guys out with bringing the griffon kingdom back to it’s former glory.” Rainbow said unenthusiastically.

“Help? We don’t need any help! We’re fine just the way we are!” A loud crash and a squawk conveniently comes from some unseen source.

“Trust me when I say that it’s better for everyone if you just let them help you guys out.” I said.

“And why should I listen to you?” The griffon harshly asked.

*So it’s gonna be like that huh? Alright I’ll play this game.* “Because if ya don’t I’ll tear you wings off and break your beak in half.”

“Ch'yeah right!” She took a defensive stance, though she kept her wings tucked. “You don’t scare me!” I teleported and crouch os I’m face-to-face with her.

“You sure about that?” She flinched and moved her head to bite me. But before she could get close, or even open her beak. I grab her beak and hold her head in place. She starts squirming to get loose from my grip. Even going as far as clawing my outstretched arm, but that had little to no affect on me. It annoyed me more than anything. And entertaining since I didn’t much more than heavy scratching. I would like to say light scratching but the feeling was more borderline painful.

And the funniest bit was when she realized that her wings were gripped firmly in her magic and the wounds she made on my arm quickly sealed up. Not Deadpool quick but more near Wolverine’s speed.

“Am I scary yet?” I calmly asked her. Just then she noticed my eyes, and my mechanical looking irises, -I didn’t turn them red yet, I decided to hold off doing that- and her pupils shrank.

Since her beak was currently held shut by my hand she said yes by ‘mhm’ing.

“Good. Now, I better get any more shit from you.” I let go of beak and wings and step back. “Oh, and just so you know.” I unfurl my wings. “I can fly too.” I tuck my wings back, turn in some random direction, and walk away.

“You two do whatever it is you’re gonna do. I’m gonna walk around for a bit.” I tell them as I walk away.

“That wasn’t very nice.” I heard Pinkie mutter.

“Come on Pinkie. You know how Ember is! And to be honest, I kinda saw this coming.“ Rainbow actually predicted something? Wow, that’s a first.

“I know, but that still wasn’t very nice.”

“Hey, uh, sorry to interrupt your little lover’s spit. But who the pluck is that guy?” Gilda asked.

“That was just Ember being Ember when somepony’s a flankhole to him.” Nice one Dash.

“Ugh, whatever. He was being an asshole.” That got me to freeze in my tracks. “Not me.” Oh, you want some more? Alright you pile of bird shit.

“You really shouldn’t of said that out loud.” Pinkie said worriedly.

“What? Why?” I snap my fingers and I disappear in a flash of light.

“Because he heard that.” Rainbow answered. I reappear right in front of Gilda.

“You wanna run that by me again?” I look down at her. I maintain a straight face with a slight frown despite the fact that I really want to laugh.

“Schreee!” She let out a shrill cry that changed tone and she leapt up to swipe one of her claws across my face.

Of course, that never happened.

I grab the offending claw and, in one smooth motion, turn around and slam her into the ground. Much like someone using a sledge hammer to drive a large spike in the ground to mark a corner of a building. Her hitting the ground cause a thin cloud of dust to jump up.

“Ember! What did you do!?” Rainbow yelled.

“I body slammed the fuck out of her.”

“But why!?”

“I wasn’t just gonna let her claw my face off.” I turn to leave. “I’m going back to the train station. I’ll be waiting for you two there.” I teleport there, walk inside the little building, find a bench to sit on, and sit in it. The… Griffon, I thought it’d be a pony, spares me no second glances as I took my seat while setting my bits on my lap.

*Hey Ruby, you know how to wake someone up from a sleeping spell? And can you tell when someone’s nearby?*

~Yes, and yes. Why do you ask?~

*’Cause I’m gonna need you to wake me up when Pinkie and Rainbow are back. Can you do that for me?*

~Yes, I, can!~ Ruby said enthusiastically. Ruby must really love being useful with an answer like that.

*Thanks, also wake me up is anyone gets within three feet of me. I don’t trust that griffon.*

~Of course.~ I snap my fingers and fall into oblivion as the sleeping spell takes effect.

I’m jolted awake and blankly look left and right.

And that fucking griffon was trying to get to my bag of bits. The fucker froze when I looked at him.

“You son of bitch.” He scrambles for a hasty retreat but I catch him in my magic. I then force him to face me. “I fucking knew you would try to steal my fucking money.”

Chapter 42: Just Visiting

I think the way I said that with such clarity and an air of peace scared the daylights out of him.

“L-let me go!” He started flailing his limbs.

“No-can-do. After all, you just tried to steal my money.” I nearly press his face to mine. “And I don’t take kindly to that.” He tried moving around some more, but I restrained him with my magic. “Now, what suitable punishment..?” I racked my brain trying to come up with a perfect punishment. “I could always beat you half to death… Nah, to simple.” Then a brilliant idea comes to mind. “That’s it. How about I trim your wings?” His pupils instantly shrunk to pin pricks. “Not enough to render you permanently flightless. I’m not a fucking monster.” I joke. “No, just long enough to give you some time to think.”

“Feathers grow back on griffons right?” He stays still. “Of course they do.” I turn him around and look at his outstretched wings.

And then I began plucking the primaries.

He would’ve started screaming judging from the strangled grunts he began heaving out.

“Did I say trim? Oh, I meant pluck.” I correct myself. While only leaving two or three primary feathers I move to the secondaries. *I wonder how these fuckers fly. These wings are way too flimsy.*

~I believe it is due to the fact that magic is a part of every living creature. Ponies just happen to be some of the strongest users.~ Ruby explains.

*I kinda knew that. It’s just… weird, really weird, that they all rely on magic some way.*

-Gotta agree with you there.-

=Yeah, at least we get to use it just like them. In our own way at least.=

*Tell me about it. Who knew we'd get accidentally sent to a world full of magic?*

=I know right?=

~I don’t mean to interrupt you reminiscing. But I think you should focus on the task at hand.~

*Oh, right.* I look back at the wings I was plucking, since I subconsciously turned to the side and slightly up, and see that the secondaries on both wings are all nearly plucked. *I was multitasking?*

-Apparently.-

*Nice.* I notice the writhing mass of fur and feathers that used to be a ‘proud’ griffon. That’s when I got a really good look at the guy. He kinda looked like Gilda -a bulkier, slightly taller version of her-, except the feathers on his head were colored a light blue, and he somehow possessed a combover. Makes him look like a pill with a face... How can feathers be styled like hair? I don’t mean that as a joke, how can you actually style feathers like hair? I know they might be like that naturally, but considering that the other griffons I’ve seen have different… feather styles I guess?

And despite the fact that griffons are just as diverse as ponies when it comes to the feathers around their head. But I think the way feathers grow on them are very similar if biology has taught me anything. Or my understanding of biology can go fuck itself in a world like this.

Fucking magic. It’s my worst enemy and my best friend.

Putting all existential thoughts aside. I think this guy has had enough. I release him from my magic and he promptly scampers out the door.

Just as Pinkie bolts in.

She actually burst in as a streak of pink that turned into a poofy haired pink pony.

“Hey Pinkie,” she locks eyes with me her face looking rather frantic. “what’s wrong?” She jumps to my lap, grabs my shoulders with her forehooves, and shakes me like a maniac.

“RainbowDashneedsourhelpshefelldownabigchasmandIthrewtheropeand-” I managed to rais a hand up and close her muzzle.

“All I heard was Rainbow needs our help, that’s all I need. Lead the way.” Pinkie nods furiously and runs off at a pace I can manage, after teleporting us back to the top of the trail.

We eventually made it to this big gorge that Pinkie told me about. She leaned over the edge to look down at something looking back at me.

“She’s down there! And she’s trying to get the idol!”

“Idol?” I ask. I take a look over the edge and spot rainbow sitting on a narrow piece of rock. “Looks like she gave up.” I stand back up and brainstorm a way to more or less save Dash. “You said you had some rope right?” She nodded.

“I did but I threw it down there by accident!”

“That won’t be a problem.” With a snap of my fingers a large role of rope and a harness appear. Along with some other climbing gear mostly for anchoring. I put the harness on and anchor one end of the rope to the nearest rock after it proved quite immobile. And secured the other end in my harness. “The actually problem might be getting down there with high winds.” As soon as I saw Rainbow just sit there, I quickly deduced she couldn’t fly back up either because she broke one or both of her wings -hopefully not the case-, or the winds keep her there. And I’m really hoping for the latter. “Alright Pinkie, I’ll be right back if everything goes right.” Making one last check of the gear I hop over the ledge and swing right into the cliffside, my claws planting firmly into the rock. I position myself right above Rainbow’s-

A portion the ledge she’s sitting on broke off.

*FUCK.* I ditch climbing down and jump while letting rope build between me and the edge. Amazingly the rope was just long enough for me to overshoot, past Rainbow. A quick and almost frantic pull and I was level with Rainbow.

“Ember!? How did you-”

“No time!” I grab her with my left arm and, with my right, pull us back to the top of the cliff. It didn’t take much time since I was pretty much a little high on adrenalin.

I know what you might be thinking. Ane though my body isn’t exactly organic anymore. All of its functions are still there. I’m not that stupid enough to turn myself into an unfeeling robot. Wait… fuck.

I’m not stupid.

Anyways, I look back down to see the the little ledge Rainbow sat in was no longer there.

*Holy shit.*

-The timing couldn’t be any more perfect.-

*Shut up Embris.* I look back up and begin hefting me and Rainbow up the rope.

“Th-thanks.” I barely heard Dash say over the howling winds.

“Anytime, Dash.” Through my peripheral I saw look up at me. A noticeable, grateful smile. “I mean, what’re friends for, right?” I turn to her, giving a knowing smile.

“Hehe, right.” I would’ve ruffled her hair if my hands weren’t keen on holding her in place and hauling us up.

It didn’t long to reach the edge and heft her onto safe ground. I was too distracted taking the gear off to notice that Gilda was with Pinkie. It was after I remembered that I could just be rid of the stuff with magic that I noticed Gilda. The smile on my face shot to the fucking moon, replaced by my usual stoic stare.

“Ember! Gilda just got here and-”

“Don’t care.” I interrupted Pinkie. “Going to the train station. Meet you two there.” I grab my bag, teleport to said station, startling the griffon working there, and wait.

I decided that it’d better for me to get some sleep, so after Rainbow and Pinkie got to the station, and after I bought the three of us tickets, frickin’ Pinkie, we took our seats on that tiny train. And I prepared to clock out as the train lurched.

“Ember?” Or maybe not.

“Yeah?” Pinkie called me.

“You know those were not nice things to do to Gilda.” She pouted at me.

“Well, considering that she tried claw my face off. I think I acted appropriately.”

“But, you kinda didn’t have get in her face like that.” Dash offhandedly mentioned.

“She started it!”

“You still didn’t have to be like that!” I glared at the blue pegasus, and she glared right back. If looks could kill there would be a singe mark on the chair she’s sitting on.

“Come on guys! Don’t fight.” Pinkie tried to ease the tense moment.

“...” Me and Rainbow both just stare at eachother.

“I’m taking a nap.” We both say at the same time. I lean back and against the wall and close my eyes. Letting sleep take me out for a short nap.

I managed to waste… oh about ten minutes sleeping. And the train isn’t even close to Ponyville yet. I could always try and rest my eyes for a bit… Nah, that’s already boring. Oh, and Rainbow’s still asleep... Lucky bitch.

“Hey, Pinkie?” The pink pony turns to me. “Tell me, what happened after I left? Right after I got Rainbow from the gorge I mean.” At that a wide smile tore across her face.

“Weeeell. After you left Rainbow and Gilda kinda ‘made up’.” and my confused face she continued. “They’re friends again!”

“Oh. Cool.” *I guess*

“Then after that. We taught Gilda the magic of friendship-”

*Kill me.*

“and then she realized that she could put the kingdom back to it’s former glory! Now she’s going to teach every griffon the magic of friendship!”

“Nice.” I said. The conversation ends there, but Pinkie gets this pensive look about her. “What wrong?”

“Uh… Can I ask you something? And promise not to be mad about it?” I raised an eyebrow.

“Sure Pinkie, I promise.” She takes a deep breath, then lets it out.

“Why did you act like that towards Gilda?” Her question, along with her tone, threw me through a loop.

“You want a short answer or a long one?” Pinkie puts a hoof to her chin, her muzzled scrunched up and thought.

“Long one, please.”

“Alright. I was like that with Gilda because… well, because she reminded me of a lot of people when I was younger.”

“How?”

“Just the way she spoke to me. Like if I was nothing to her. It reminded me of how people back home used to treat me the same way.” Pinkie took in a sharp gasp.

“Really!?”

“Yeah, hard to believe huh?” She nodded solemnly. A bit of her usual bubbliness gone. “Gilda reminded me of those.. unsavory times. All those times I was picked on, all those kids who used to treat me like trash. All, those, fucking, people.” I dimly noticed pinkie losing a bit of her color, and her hair deflates a little. “Always reminding you you’re nothing but a little meaningless spec. That you’re nothing to them. That your existence is nothing more than their sick versions of entertainment.” I faintly heard someone calling me. “All those times they beat me any way they could. I would come home with bruises, and my parents would go to school to ‘take care of it’.” I sigh. “Might as well been more reason to beat me. Telling me I was worthless, and I just sat there and took it. Took it like the little bitch I was.” I look Pinkie in the eye.

“That was back in elementary. By middle school, nothing changed. Well, just add a few more degenerates to pick on me. And for the most part, most of those kids left me alone, gotten bored of me a while ago. But it didn’t end there, no,” I pause for effect. “It just meant more new kids from other school got their shot at me.” A small, wicked smile curved my lips and I leaned forward.

“But at that point, I had enough.” Pinkie perked up a little. “One day. I just had enough of it. I had taken enough torment from those pricks. So you wanna know what I did to get them back?” I didn’t wait for answer. “I fought back.” I pause to let that sink in. “I fought back, hard. I beat the absolute FUCK out this one guy who particularly pissed me off during school. His ‘buddies’ tried to help out. But I was pretty catatonic at that point. I felt nothing, saw nothing but red, and completely beat them. One. By. ONE. I made them know they were messing with the wrong guy. And having a father that wouldn’t let his son become fat fuck didn’t help them out in the slightest. I wasn’t the strongest kid around. But lemme tell ya, I got to let all that… pent up anger out.”

“I made them know I was not someone to mess with anymore. I made sure every single punch I gave each and every one of them was felt. I got my revenge basically.. And you wanna know the scary part about it” Again, I didn’t wait for an answer.

“I loved every single single moment.” At this point Pinkie’s fur color returned to its bright nature, and her hair got some of its poof back. But now shes looking like she’s staring a demon.

Well, I might as well be something like that. Huh?

“But don’t worry yourself Pinkie Pie.” I lean back in my chair. “I was just a kid back. I hardly knew anything about defending yourself at the time and stuff like that. I’ve learned, I’ve become a better person from it.” Pinkie smiles a little. “If anything, those times probably helped me turn into the man I am today. You know, besides the whole ‘drafted by the military’ thing.” That got the chuckle. Aaaanf there’s her hair.

“At least you don’t to deal with those kinds of ponies huh?”

“Yeah, well to an extent.” At her confused look I explain. “I still deal with people like that,” I nod to Dash. “but I don’t think anyone can be as nasty as a damn eighth grader.” She giggled at that.

“I see your point.” She looked out the window. “Oh! We’re here!” She said in a sing-song tone.

“Really? Huh. Good way to past time then.” I grab my bag and prepare to get up. The train slows to a stop that manages to wake up the sleeping pegasus, either that or she knows when to wake up, which I highly doubt. And we get off, Pinkie and Rainbow head to Twi’s castle and I head back home.

The walk home was uneventful, besides a few waves here and there, but that was pretty much it. During the walk home I had time to take in this planet’s cartoonish beauty. I never get tired of gazing at the trees and mountains. Despite everything having the aforementioned look about them. Something about it was calming.

Anyway, I make it home by sundown, get dogged piled by my rotties, fuckers think I’ve been gone for years, catch up with Spark and Chrysi. Apparently Twilight went back to Canterlot to catch up with some old friends she had before coming to Ponyville, also Rarity is up there for some business purposes, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders and doing some shit with Pipsqueak. How Chrysi and Spark discovered this, I do not know.

“All of that happened today?” I asked.

“Yeah, pretty much. Though, as far as I know Twilight and Rarity are still in Canterlot.” Chrysi said.

“Huh, cool.” I look out the living room window, and it’s almost dark out. “Welp,” I get up from my chair. “I think I’m gonna turn in early, had a bit of a long day.”

“Alright, goodnight Ember.”

“Night.” I just remembered that Ruby has that sleeping sleeping spell. So going to sleep isn’t gonna be a problem. Man, if only I knew that before Aj decided to wake me up super early…

So today has been a normal day in school. Went to each class, got shit done on time, had a good lunch. Today’s actually been a good day.

Well. It would’ve been, if fucking Derek wasn’t here. Or his friends for that matter.

Those fucks, they make fun of me every time they see me. At least Rodrigo stopped.

“Eeeeeyy fuckboy!” Fucking dammit.

“Fuck off Derek.”

“Aw, is that how you say hi to friends?”

“You’re not my fucking friend. Leave me alone.” Next thing I know I’m pushed into the wall by this little prick and his buddies.

“I’m hurt, Ember. I thought we were friends.”

“How about you fuck off you little cunt.” I always hated the fact I was a little loud mouth. Because that little comment earned me a punch to the gut. Forcing me to double over, well, as much as I could have with two guys holding me up.

“Alright, I guess playtime’s over.” Him and his buddies chuckle. “So what’ll it be this time?” I didn’t immediately respond. Why? Well… I kinda lost it.

“Hey dipshit, you heard me?” I felt all my repressed anger rising up like bile in my throat. I calmly pick my head up, and glare death at him. “Woah, that’s new.”

“Fuck you!” I shove the guys holding me up against the wall and go for him. I lunge at him and start socking him in the face before we even hit the ground. “Fuck you fuck you fuck you!” I kept repeating with every single fucking hook to the face. He tried to hold up his arms to defend himself but it was futile. I hit punched right through his defense. And it wasn’t until I felt his nose break is when I stopped my assault. I wasted no time looking at his bloodied, battered face. I shot back up and turned to the other two. They just stood in fear until one of them scowled and ran at me.

“You little shit!” He held his hands out as if going to choke me. I reared back and landed a direct right hook to his face.

*CRACK* He fell to the ground clutching his face in agony. I look to the last guy with murder in my eyes.

“Yeah- no.” He held up his hands and walked away. I turn back to Derek and his downed friend. A little chuckle leaves my lips.

“Finally.” I get close to Derek, staring him right in the eye. “Fucking finally.” I stand over him and laugh a little. Then I grab my backpack and continue with my day.

My eyes shoot open and bolt up to a sitting position on my bed. I look around blearily as I get my bearings on what just happened.

“Well. That was one hell-of-a dream.” I small smile adorns my face. “Been awhile since I had one that happy.”

Author's Note

I'd thought a chapter mostly about Ember was overdue. So I thought 'Why not'?

And of coarse, I'm always looking for feedback. Well, now I am at least...

Chapter 44: Taking Things Slow

“Spark? You mind helping me out with something?” I ask the andriod.

“Sure, what is it?”

“I just need help with setting my lab up in the second story guest room.”

“Alright.” I wave for her to follow me and then lead her to my room.

“Just these boxes.” I point to a small pile of boxes marked with ‘Science’ written in black sharpie. I grab two big boxes in my magic and a few smaller ones with my hands. Spark does the same. And I mean the exact same, magic n’ all. I found out a while ago that she’s capable of using magic like a regular unicorn.

Anyway, with Spark helping me the boxes are moved to the designated room, it took little time to have everything put up there. Once we were done I enlisted her help once again to set things up; the fume hood against the window to allow proper airflow, the steel table, the chemicals, the elements I was able to get my hands on, and other things.

“Ember?” I stop taking out sodium metal out of an air-tight box and turn to her.

“What?” She holds up a small, thick disk of metal.

“What is this? It’s messing with my system?”

“That, my dear, is a neodymium magnet.” She drops the thing and I catch it in my magic and bring it to me. Luckily the metals making up my being are not magnetic. Though, I do get this numbing feeling whenever I make contact with it. “Careful Spark. These break easily.” I carefully set the piece of metal on the ground a ways away from the steel table.

“Sorry,” Spark sighed. “but as you know magnets and androids don’t mix too well.”

“That’s exactly why I made your body out of non-magnetic materials. Though I don’t know why it’s mucking up your systems. I designed your body to not be affected by strong magnetic fields...” She shrugs.

“Oh well I guess?”

“Yeah, I guess. Anyway that should be it.” I look around the room and see the many devices and materials set across tables. Then I turn back to the steel table with loads of glass beakers, pipes, tubes, bunsen burners, and the like.

“If you don’t mind me asking, why do you have all of this?”

“... You know the laws of physics as humans know it right?” She nodded. “Well, in this world most of those laws can fuck off according to the residents of this planet.” At that she connected the dots.

“So you want to find out what still applies here and possibly discover new things? Along the lines of science?”

“Something like that, plus, it’ll give something to do when things get boring around here.” I jokingly remark. Spark giggled a little and I just stared.

“What?” I shake my head a little.

“Nothing, just, still getting used to you laughing.”

“Oh, alright.” She smiled. “What are you planning to do first with all this stuff?”

“Well, firstly, I plan to make thermite.” Spark notably froze when I said that.

“... Really?”

“Yes. If I can make molten iron in this world, I can forge other metals and mold them.”

“But… Why? Why would you want to do that?”

“A while back Celestia told me they just pull the fucking gold they use to make armor straight from the ground and mold it using magic.”

“How-”

“She grabbed one of the guards helmets and turned it into a perfect sphere.”

“Oh...”

“So!” I levitate two jars, one containing a simple pile of iron rust and the other jar containing a pile of aluminum dust. “Let’s see if I can do this!” I open both jars and pour them into a bow I created out of magic and mix it thoroughly. And once again using magic to create a little fire I ignite the mixture and seal off the bowl. And almost instantaneously the mound of powder erupts to blinding light. I felt the heat coming off the reaction and pretty soon the light died down, leaving behind a soup of white-hot molten iron. “Perfect...” I mutter dumbly. *And since alloys can exist here I can create steel!*

~And why would you want to do such a thing?~ Ruby asked.

*For science of course!*

~Really?~ Ruby asked, unconvinced.

*Alright, fine. I may or may not want to create an army of androids to conquer Earth.*

~...~

*Ruby?*

~Why the ever loving fuck would you want to do that!?~ Ruby’s sudden outburst actually shocked me. Though, I was still able to recover quickly to give an answer.

*To put it simply Ruby. To help make it a better place.*

~And why would you need to make a fucking army?~

*So I can get rid of those who oppose me.*

~And why would they oppose you?~

*Probably because I need to overthrow the world’s governments?* I ask slashed state blandly.

~And why would you need to do that?~

*Probably because, in my opinion, the governments of my world are fucked.*

~Really?~

*Really. I just hope whenever I go through with this plan that I can create a better Earth afterwards.*

-Isn’t that getting a little ahead of yourself? You still got an army to build if you want accomplish any of that.-

*I know, but there it doesn’t hurt to think does it?*

-I guess not…- The conversation pretty much ended there and I spent the rest of the day performing some lab experiments.

So, a lot of experiments went as planned, except the little ingot of gold I got from Earth to mold. Turns out metals formed here posses magical properties. But I did also find out the I can give metals from Earth magical properties just by supplying the metal with magic. How you ask? Well, just by casting a ‘blank’ spell. What is a blank spell? Think of it like the blank bullet cases they use in movies, the ones they use to make the gun look like it’s shooting -that is the blank spell-, what I do is replace the very tip of the thing -you know, the front part the actually leaves the gun- with a lead bullet so I can find out what it can do and what kind of magical properties it possesses, except with metals. And turns out I can do a number of things with the metals I got. I can put magic in sodium to deoxidize it and make it combustible on its own. With iron I can instantly make iron oxide just by adding magic and ‘control’ the rate of oxidization and make more thermite. And then I can also use magic to apparently create an iron-gold alloy that’s apparently stronger than titanium, after I did a few strength and stress tests. That discovery was a bit of an accident since I left an ingot of iron next to one of gold. They merged on their own. I think I just ‘Iron Man’ed that shit. Or was it Titanium and gold..?

Also, don’t ask how I got those metals. I am well connected. Despite my year-long absence for some reason…

Anway! With the new metal created I went about duplicating it to the point that I had to move the gigantic pile to my room to avoid destroying the house. And I decided to call it ‘Buttered Iron’ because it has this faded yellow tinge to it, and it’s extremely reflective. Looks like Mercury stained yellow. Speaking of Mercury…

Holy fuck that shit’s the fucking bomb when magic is applied. It acts like magnetic putty, but responds to your fucking mind. Imagine that liquid armor Tony Stark has and that’s what I have. Except I can make it look like whatever the fuck I want. Well, with whatever I have available at the time. I’ll have to get my hands on a lot more since that stuff evaporates over time. I wonder if I can find any here…

“Hey Chysi? Wanna see something awesome?” I walk into the living room.

“Uh, sure. What is it?” I smile widely and take a seat next to her. “Umm… What are you doing?”

“Just hold on a sec. This is gonna blow your mind.” She tilted her head to the side and raised an eyebrow, but never asked out loud. Just a second later my Snake of Mercury slithers into the room and reforms into a puddle of mirror. Chrysi, to my surprise, managed to not freak out at all. I guess she's used to seeing weirder shit…

“Ember, what is that?” She calmly points a hoof and the puddle of Mercury.

“That, Chrysanthemum, is Mercury, one of the only metals that is liquid at room temperature.”

“Are you kidding me?“ She immediately responded.

“About what?” I asked enthusiastically.

“About the liquid metal part.” She deadpanned.

“Oh, it’s true Chrysi. That puddle is literally a puddle of melted metal.” She continued staring at the puddle. “Amazing isn’t it?”

“How did it slither in like that?”

“Great question!” I answered. “Apparently, since it came from my world and metals have magical properties here, pouring some of my magic into gives me control over it. I can make do or look like whatever I want. With what amount of it I have at the time. I can even keep it from beading up everywhere to boot!”

“‘Beading up’? What do you mean by that?” Chrysi asked.

“Mercury tends the leave behind little beads that stick to most surfaces. Which could mean a major health hazard for you or anybody else besides Spark, but since I can control this puddle I can keep it from doing just that!” I tilt my head to the side. “Though, I don’t know how I’m going to keep it from evaporating...”

“Wait,” Chrysi interrupted my thoughts. “That stuff evaporates? I thought it was a metal?”

“It is. But it does evaporate very slowly. Which still presents a health hazard, the vapors are toxic.” She eyes notably widened. “But don’t worry Chrysi,” the puddle quickly turned into a dog and scampered off, right before my dogs could get close to it. “The stuff evaporates slowly, so for now as long as I keep it in a well-ventilated room it’s not going to be a problem.”

“Oh...” She breathed out a sigh of relief she was holding. “But why for now?”

“Well I want to make use of my new discovery. And even though I really don’t have any uses yet. I want to put some air conditioning in this house. If anything Rainbow told me about last year’s summer, we’re going to need it.”

“Air conditioning?” Chrysi confusedly asked.

“Basically a big metal box I put on top of the house to control the temperature.”

“... Is that some human thing or something?” There was a weird glint in her eyes when she asked that.

“Pretty much, yeah.”

“How soon can get that thing?”

“Probably tomorrow since I still got that teleportation scroll thing.”

“But why can’t you go now?” She whinned.

“I have things to do for once Chrysi. I am making history on this world. Unless this stuff has already been discovered...”

“I doubt that. But maybe you can ask Twilight about this? If there’s anybody to ask about this kind of thing it’d be her.”

“Yeah, you think she’ll forgive me for being a dick to her recently?”

“That’s a strong maybe.”

“Better than a no.” I sigh. “Anyway, gotta get back to the lab, I got a few things to do in there.” I get up and, with the puddle in tow, walk back to my unofficial lab.

“Alright, good luck.”

“Thanks!”

“Thank you for coming Twilight.” The purple alicorn and me were sitting in my lab, everything cloaked in an invisibility spell of course.

“Um, no problem. But I have to ask, why?” I smile and snap my fingers, and in an instant everything is revealed. The beakers, the -hopefully- new metals, compounds, and mixtures alike. The little pony looks around the room in awe. Then she spots a brown bottle and walks up to it.

“What’s this?” She leaned her head in to look at the contents of the bottle.

“That’s Bromine.” She immediately backs away. Huh, so they do have some of these elements…

“Where did you get this from!?” She asked and the verge of rage.

“From my home planet Twi. I got a lot of things since my last visit there.”

“Oh.” She changed her attitude at the drop of a hat. “Sorry...” She apologized.

“It’s alright Twi. Your reaction was understandable. I probably should’ve told you about that...”

“Well, what do you want to show me?” She said changing the subject.

“Oh! Right!” I walk over to the steel table and grab a large metal jug. “I don’t know if this is already known, but, lemme just show you.” I set it on the floor and twist the cap off. Once I’m standing beside Twilight I focus my thoughts on the liquid metal, telling it to climb out. And it does, startling Twilight.

“What is that!?” She shrieked. The Mercury kept pouring itself out of the jug until it was empty, leaving a puddle of reflective material on the floor next to it.

“That’s just Mercury, it’s an element of what we humans call the ‘periodic table’. Ever heard of it?”

“No!” She started back pedaling towards the door.

“Don’t worry Twilight. It’s harmless, I was just getting it out of the jug.” She paused.

“Wait. You were doing that?”

“Yeah.”

“How?” Her fear quickly turned into curiosity.

“Since metals from Earth don’t have any magical properties, and since I was wanting to do a few experiments, I got my hands on some metals and see how they would react to magic. And when magic is applied to Mercury, I discovered that I could control it with my mind. I can make it look like whatever I want,” the puddles forms into a snake. “and I can make do whatever I want.” The snake slithers over to me and gently wraps itself around my leg. “And no. I don’t know how this happened besides magic.” The Mercury detaches itself from me and pours itself back into the jug.

“... You said it was called ‘Mercury’ right?” I nod. “What is ‘Mercury’?”

“It’s basically a metal that melts at room temperature.”

“Fascinating.” she said. “Do you mind if you would bring it out again? Please?” She asked.

“I don’t mind.” I said as the metal came back out and presented itself to Twilight. While she was looking at it I used my magic to turn on the fume hood. “And don't worry about touching the stuff.” A quite clop of hoof meeting metal rang out as soon as those words left my lips.

“Woah.” She suddenly said. “It takes some effort to push my hoof into it...”

“That’s because that stuff’s really dense. Like I said Twilight, Mercury is a metal.” I turn to the table. “Besides, I have more to show you.”

“Oh? Like what?” The walked up next to me, staring at the table with barely contained excitement. I pick up and ingot of Buttered Iron and present it to Twilight.

“I think I created a new metal alloy. That’s a thing here right?” Twilight nodded owlishly.

“Yes, alloys do exist.”

“Well? Care to tell me what currently exists?”

“The list is too long even for me to tell you every combination. But I know for a fact that there is no alloy between Gold and Iron, or any alloy between any metal and iron.”

“Alright.”

“But how? Iron is completely magic resistant.” She tilted her head up to me.

“I probably pulled it off because the iron I used wasn’t from here.”

“You mean...”

“Yup. I discovered metals here have magical properties. And Earthly metals don’t. But when I put some magic into the Earth metals they behave differently. Thus my creation of Buttered Iron, and yes, that’s what I’m calling it.”

“Amazing! Do you have any more iron? Just think of the things we could create with it!”

“Yes, I do have more. But I would like to keep it for now if you don’t mind. There are still more things I’d like to do with it.” Twilight nodded.

“I understand. Is this all you have to show me?”

“Well… unless you know what thermite is...”

“What’s that?”

“I’ll take that as a no.” I laugh. “It’s basically a mixture of iron oxide and aluminum dust. Well, more of the reaction between those two things.”

“‘Iron Oxide’? Iron can be oxidized?”

“Yeah, it happens over time. We humans call it rust, and it’s more of an annoyance than anything.”

“Oh. What kind of reaction is it?”

“Exothermic.”

“Ooooh… Can you show me what it looks like?”

“Sure, if I can find some more of the ingredients...”

“Oh! Here, let me help!” A flash of her horn and a small bowl of aluminum dust appears on the table.

“Thank you… I don’t think that’ll work though. The metals didn’t contain magic.” Her ears folded.

“Oh, right...”

“But don’t worry Twi. I’m pretty sure there’s more around here.” I rummage through jars and containers I’ve yet to organize. I need shelves… “Aha! Here we go!” I pick up two more jars, these two the same size os the last ones. But each of holding more of each ingredient. “I knew I had more laying around.” Once again I mix the compound and metal in a magical bowl. After saving a good portion of each ingredient for later. Once I showed TWilight the reaction take place she was astonished.

“Wow, I never thought it would look like that...” She kept staring at the spot where the reaction took place.

-Was she looking directly at it?-

“Well, I’ll be going then. Unless if there is anything else you would like to show me?”

*Yes.*

“No, that’s it for now… Oh! Maybe one more thing! Do magnets exist here?”

“Yes, sometimes miners find deposits of magnetic metals deep underground.” She explained as she looked at the wall behind me.

“Oh, then I got nothing else.” *Oh god wait for it.*

“Ok! I’ll be on my way then!” She promptly sun around and walked right into the wall next to the door. The way her snout fucking smushed against the wall caused me to fall on the floor laughing so hard I couldn’t get enough air in my lungs to laugh properly.

Chapter 45: Comebacks

After helping Twilight back home I continued with my experiments. And let me tell ya, magic does some crazy shit.

Take this for example: What do you get when you mix bromine and aluminum? Aluminum Tribromide right? Well, that’s complete bullshit when magic is involved. Turns out fucking nothing happens when magic is applied to bromine and aluminum. No reaction at all, so making a few chemicals with magic is out of the equation. And I can focus on making metal alloys. So far I got Buttered Iron, mercury and gold, iron and mercury, sodium and Iron, gold, and mercury. Metals mix well together with magic…

“You done ‘experimenting’ for today Ember?” Chrysi asked.

“Yeah, pretty much.” I plop myself down on the couch right next to Chrysi.

“What have you found out today?” Spark asked. She’s been going around town more often. While I don't mind it at all, it’s just something weird getting used too.

“That it’s really easy to create metallic alloys with magic.”

“Oh? How so?”

“I can create one with iron and gold. It was near impossible to do that back on Earth.”

“Oh. How strong is it?”

“Apparently stronger than titanium. But it’s heavier though.”

“Oh...”

“I know, bummer right?” Spark nodded.

“Yes, it is. Well, do you have any plans for any alloys you create?”

“Just to sell some of them I know they don’t exist. They're gonna have to be any alloy with iron since iron apparently is magic resistant.”

“I see. Do you have anything else planned for today?” I shake my head.

“Nah, thinkin’ about taking a nap though... Yeah, a nap sounds good right about now.” I get up and head to my room. “Wake me up if anything happens.”

“Alright.” I walk in my around and flop onto my bed. And have Ruby cast a sleep spell.

*Mmmm. I love naps.* I sit up and stretch. *Been a while since I’ve felt so refreshed.*

~I can literally feel that. It does feel rather good.~

*Tell me about it.* I get from my bed and head to the living room, the sun was still out, still had time to do shit. If there was any shit to do…

“Hey Chrysi, hey Spark. Miss anything?” I ask.

“Not really.” Came Spark’s reply.

“Nope.” Chrysi answered without looking at me.

“You’re addicted to watching t.v. Chrysi. That’s not good.”

“You're kidding.” She sarcastically responded, still without looking at me.

“Fine, end up becoming a fat blob. Not my problem.” I turned to walk away and I saw Chrysi glaring at me from the corner of my eye. I laugh a little.

I was feeling a little hungry so I whipped up an egg and bacon burrito. In the middle of its creation I heard Chrysi walk in.

“What are you making?”

“Egg and Bacon burrito. Want one?”

“Isn’t bacon pork meat?”

“Yes. Why?”

“Is it as good as your breakfast special?” There was a glint in her eyes when she asked that.

“Kinds, yeah.”

“Then I would love one please.” She took a seat on around the dining table. I just smiled and made another burrito.

I grabbed the two steaming burritos and hand one to Chrysi. She takes it in her magic and I take my seat.

“Mmmmm...” She hummed when she took a bite. “I sear Ember. You’re getting me addicted to meat with all the love you put into making these things.”

“Ay. It’s your choice whether to eat this shit or not. I ain’t making do anything.” She laughs.

“Whatever. I sill love this stuff anyways.” She happily continued munching on it like a dog. “Mmf. So good.” She said with a mouth full of food.

“Don’t eat with you mouth full, you’ll get food everywhere.” She dismissively waved a hoof at me. I chuckled and shrugged back. We both finish our food and head back to the living room. Today’s gonna be a lazy day. And Cops is on! Awesome!

It’s amazing how the human mind can blank out for hours at a time. I remember watching t.v. for hours, and getting once or twice to do something, but that’s all I remember. It’s like my brain was defragging itself. Well, I don’t think I missed anything, so no harm done. And it was midday. I still have an afternoon to kill, walking around town it is. Maybe I can buy some candy from Bon Bon. Oooh… yeah, definitely doing that.

“Goin out to get stuff!” I shout.

“Ok!” Spark and Chrysi both shout back. Grab my bag of bits and head out. Destination: Bon Bon’s BonBons.

The trek through town was thankfully uneventful. As in no monsters or four-legged tyrants were trying to wreck the place. It was pretty nice, to walk around without a care in the world. Never gets old.

Anyway, the doorbell to Bon Bon’s shop rang as I walk in. Having to duck for obvious reasons.

“Hello! I’ll be there in a second!” I heard her shout from deeper in the shop slash apartment. And true to her word, she came out of some back door a second later. Not literally, stupid. “Ember! What a surprise! Came for a visit or something?”

“Kinda, how’s Lyra?”

“She’s fine.”

“Cool. Anyway. I came by to see if I can buy some candy, or something. Got anything you’d suggest?”

“Oh! Ok!” She clapped her forehooves. “Well, my personal favorite are double chocolate bonbons.”

*Of course it they would be.* “You mind if I try one?”

“Of course! I have a few samplers right here!” She reaches for something under the counter and pulls a little try of bon bons. I grab one after she presents them and pop it in my mouth.

“Oh wow ok. Damn that’s good. Yeah, I’ll a dozen of those.”

“Alright!” Bon Bon puts the tray down to grab a bag, and I swipe a few more samples while her back’s turned.

“Anything else?” Sse asked and she placed to newly filled bag on the counter.

“Mmm… Oh! Four Vanilla coated Eclairs please.” She pulls out a large tray from somewhere and places four eclairs on it. “And six glazed donuts. One chocolate doughnut, one sprinkled, aaaannd two Caramel Turtle shells.” The last two things were basically a wafer bowl covered on chocolate bits, caramel, peanuts, whipped cream, and little brownie squares. The Candy Mare all too happily collects the requested items, and sorts them into a large box, again something from grabbed from under the counter, somewhere.

“Will that’ll be all?” She asked.

“Yeah, for now.” I answer, she chuckles.

“That’ll be ten bits then!” I fish ten golden coins from my bag and hand them to her. She swiftly rakes them to the register and tosses them in. A decidable familiar ‘cha-ching’ chime filling the air as she opens it. “Thanks for the business Ember. Things have been going slowly these days.”

“But how? You make and sell candy. How can business suck?”

“Most of my income comes from holiday sales. Sales are usually slow in between holidays.”

“Oh, I see. Eh, makes sense.” I grab the box and bag. “See ya Bon Bon.” She waves to me.

“Later Ember!” I open the door with my magic and walk back home with.

“I smell treats!” Chrysi popped her head into the hallway and locked eyes on the box.

“I got stuff from Bon Bon’s. And not you can’t get any now. I want this shit to last. Got it?” She nods and I place the stuff in the fridge. I even placed a spell that lets me know if someone opens the bag or box. And then I grab one of the turtle shells and take a bite.

*Wow, shit’s good.* I turn around to head to my room and nearly kick Chrysi. SHe’s looking up at me with pleading puppy eyes. “Nice try.” I pick up tow bon bons and hand them to her. “Next time simply ask.” She nodded again and ran off with the bon bons.

*I really wonder she likes food so much…*

~It is strange since she is of a race that feeds off of emotions.~ Ruby agreed.

-Maybe it's just for the taste?- Embris offered.

*But we all know that love and positive emotions taste way better than some food.*

~True.~

-Must be her thing?-

*Yeah, must be.*

“Twilight, you mind telling me why we’re going to Canterlot? You were pretty vague in the letter you sent me.”

“Twi sent ya a letter?” Aj asked and I nodded. “She told us in pony.” I look at the other girls in the train car and they nod. I turn to Twi.

“Really?”

“Y-you live at the edge of town!” She feebly argued.

“So does Fluttershy.” I reply without missing a beat.

“Rarity said it was urgent!” I shrug. That kinda ticked me off, but whatever.

“Whatever Sparkle.” I don’t know why I called her by her that, it just rolls off the tongue well. “I don’t even know why you’d want me to come along.”

“Don’t cha get bored bein’ cooped in in yer house?” Aj asked.

“Not really.” I say. “I never really did much back on Earth. Besides going to work and shit like that.”

“Really? That sounds boring.” Dash said.

“It was.” I lamented. “It was. At least I didn’t have to deal with annoying people and nearly die a couple times. And lose my fucking memory at one point.” The ponies look down guiltily. “But, eh. I like a little excitement every once in awhile.” While that was truth. I wished some of the excitement didn’t involve me in near death.

The train slows to a stop and we all get off. Canterlot has hardly changed. Since when would it change? I bet the snobs that live here would hardly want anything like that. Always wanting to live in the Equestrian version of the Gilded Ages. The meaning of gilded here being everyone keeping their wealth and power. Not that I could blame them for it. Considering human history… And speaking of the ponies the live here...

“Um, I’ll be right, think I forgot something.” I head back into the train car we were in, change into a changeling and then change into a pony. I decided to go with light catalina blue fur, deep green blue hair and tail reminiscent of Mayor Mare’s hair. with something like a lightning strike streaking through. And finally adding wings, I like my wings. Oh, and the C-mark. Eh, I’ll just make it a bag of bits with a dollar sign on it. Oh! Might as well give myself a suit via changeling magic. OoOOoh… weird. I can feel through it, ewugh that’s weird.

Petting that thought aside I walk back out the train and rejoin the girls.

“Alright, let's go.” I tell them and they look at me confused. “It’s me, Ember.” They all then let out a collective ‘oh’ and we make our way to whatever place Rarity wants us to go to. Maybe it’s about that boutique she opened here. I got some odd looks from the ponies around here while we walked along. But nothing really concerning over.

The girls stop in front of a random clothes and walk in. So it was about the boutique. I walk inside with them and look around, two stories of dresses with girls looking at everything, but the dresses displayed are all the same. I didn't it much thought and just started walking around. I long lost track of where the girls went and I figured I’d see them around here somewhere. And nothing really interested me, luckily there was a chair and I sat on it, deciding I’d go for a nap.

“Um… Excuse me?” Was that to me? I hope not. “Sir?” Ugh, whoever it is is talking to me. I open my eyes and look at a… unique-looking unicorn. She was a little taller than the ponies around here, her horn was a little longer than usual, her hair was orange streaked with a lighter orange with it being something close to purple in the inside. And she was actually wearing some type of clothing. Kinda looks something a flashy russian would have made for an actual house. What’s with them wearing saddles? Is it some sort of fashion statement.

“Yes?” I answer indifferently.

“I’m sorry to disturb your nap,” she said with a tiny hint of distaste. I already don’t like her. “But if you’re not going to purchase or request a commision I must ask you to leave.” She waved a hoof at the front door.

“Oh, I’m just waiting for my friends, they came here for some reason to help Rarity with something.” Realization hit her face. “I don’t even know why they would want me here...” I add keeping my voice low enough for only me to hear.

“Oh! Well, by all means, stay as long as you like.” She turned away from me, and I saw a flash of… something cross her face. Jealousy? Hate? Distaste? Disgust? It could’ve been one of those, or maybe all four. Heh, I wonder what her reaction would’ve been if she saw the real me. Probably either extreme fear or maybe mild disgust. That’d be funny, seeing the look of fear on her face, even though I more or less pose no threat to her.

“Ember?” I heard Twi call out. I look to where her voice came from and see that she and the rest came out of some ‘employees only’ door, minus Rarity. So that’s where they went. And where’s Rarity?

“Yeah?” She saw where I was sitting.

“Oh! There you are! Come on, let’s go.” I get off the chair and join my friends.

“So what went on in there?”

“Nothin’ ya need tah worry ‘bout.” Aj interjected. “And Ah’m tellin’ ya Twi. Ah don’t that Sassy Saddles character.”

“Sassy who?” I ask.

“That unicron with a dress walking around the boutique.” Rainbow answered. “With an orange mane.” She added.

“Oooooh, her.”

“You met her?” Pinkie asked.

“More like she asked me to leave.” The girls gasp.

“Why would she do that?” Fluttershy asked.

“Just because I wasn’t gonna buy anything, and that I was taking a nap in the store. Betcha anything she thinks it’s bad for business to see people sleeping in their store.”

“But that don’t mean she gets tah ask ya to leave.” Aj stated. I shrug back.

“Eh, I was getting bored anyway, and it was kinda weird since I was the only guy in there.” I said. It really didn’t bother me that this Sassy wanted me to leave if I wasn’t making any business with her, assuming that she works with Rarity. “That girl works with Rarity right?” I ask Twi and she nods. “Right, thanks.” So that clears things up for me.

“No problem.” Twilight said. We get to the train station and there’s already the train, apparently heading for Ponyville. How does that work? We’ve been at that damn store for who knows how long and it seems like hardly a fucking minute passed. But, we’re still going back anyway, so fuck it.

The train ride home was nothing worth mentioning, it was pretty quiet. Probably because I was asleep the whole ride. Maybe, it could be something else.

Anyway, I changed back to my human form and went back home. And there was Golden, sitting next to Spark and Chrysi.

“Golden? The hell you doing here?” His head whipped around and he shoot up from the couch.

“Ember! Holy shit I need to tell you something!” He went up to me and grabbed my shoulders.

“Uh… Alright?”

“Alright, alright. You need to watch out for Starlight.”

“What!?”

“Yeah, you’re gonna want to keep an eye out for her!”

“But how!? I killed that fucking bitch!”

“You did?”

“Well, more like a giant rock fell on her and killed her. But she’s still dead!”

“Well I don’t know what the fuck happened, but she’s back. I don’t know what the fuck she has planned, but she’s gonna do something.” I facepalm.

“Uuuuugh, sonova bitch...”

Chapter 46: A Helping Hand in World Domination

“This fucking sucks.” I mutter. When is she coming back?

“No clue.” Golden said. “But she’s stalking Twilight. You need to fucking be around her more. Starlight could be anywhere at this point.”

“Alright, thanks for the warning. I’ll makes sure stays dead this time.”

“Uh… you’re kidding right?” I turn my head to him. “Right?”

“No.” I darkly answer.

“Why?” Golden asked. “Why do you want to kill her?”

“She’s a fucking communist. And I happen to have a things against those types.” I head to my room. He follows.

“Ok. Uh. Good luck then?” He was unsure how to processes this new info. I thought I already told him that..? Eh, must’ve slipped my mind

“Thanks. Oh, hey. You know any good blacksmiths around here?” Golden shook his head.

“No, but I’m willing to be there’s one in Canterlot.” At my questioning glance he explained. “The guard's armor?”

“Oh, right. Thanks.”

“But why would you need to know something like that?”

“Basically, so I can learn how to forge metals and shit like that.”

“Why?” I nod to the pile of Buttered Iron.

“I created a metal stronger than titanium.” His jaw dropped.

“No fucking way...”

“Yup, ain’t lying.”

“But… what are you gonna do with all that stuff?”

“That’s classified.” I stated with a smug smile.

“Fuck you.” He chuckled. “But can you at least tell me what have planned?”

“All I can say is that I’m gonna make a lot of things with that stuff.” I cryptically answer.

“Alright.” He looked around. “I guess I’ll going back home then. I only came here to warn you of Starlight.”

“Alright, and thanks again.” He leaves my room and I get started on making circuits and processors. If I can create insulation that is…

“Ember!” That was Chrysi, what could she want?

“Yeah!?”

“Rainbow’s calling for you!”

“Ok!” I grumble while I get up from my chair and head upstairs, the front door is left open with a very excited Rainbow standing in the doorway. “Hey Rainbow, what’s up?”

“Hey Ember! Countess Coloratura is coming to town!” What?

“Countess who?” I asked. Rainbow gawked.

“You don’t know who The Countess is!?” She flew up to my face.

“Do you seriously expect me to to keep up on anything? Who is this Countess anyway.”

“Whatever,” She waved a hoof dismissively as she backed away to a respectable distance. “anyway, she really awesome! She sings and stuff!”

“And this is important to me why?”

“Because she’s awesome! And she’s gonna do a concert here!”

“Oh, nice.” I casually said. “Thanks for the notification.” I start walking back to my room, Chrysi or Spark will take care of the door.

“Wait!” Or not. God I should stop thinking those thoughts.

“What Rainbow?” I asked exasperatedly.

“Aren’t you gonna go!? Pinkie got her to show up!”

“Maybe.”

“What if I told you her songs are awesome! And her shows are awesome?” She leaned close to my face.

“I’ll go if you’ll stop getting in my personal bubble.” She immediately backed away. Knowing full well the ramifications of such unspoken-rule-breaking.

“Ehehe, right, sorry.” She nervously scratched the back of her neck looking to the side.

“It’s alright, when's the concert anyway?”

“Right now!” I deadpan at her.

“Really?”

“Yeah! Come on!” I took to the air just as Rainbow sped off. Barely spotting where she went, as indicated by the streak she left behind. Said streak lead to a concert stage that was clearly built earlier today in the middle of a large field with small groups of ponies around it.

I spot the girls and flew towards them, Lunar was with them, guess Fluttershy wanted him to come along.

“Hey girls. Lunar.” I nod to the little guy and he meekly nods back behind Fluttershy.

“Hey Ember, glad ya could make it on time!” Aj said. The crowd hushes and the lights in the stage dim.

Holy shit that was not what I expected, I was expecting some simple sing-a-long kid show, but no. I got something like Lady fucking Gaga. That number was pretty good too, catchy. I just wonder what spell that unicorn used to autotune that singer's voice.

“Well that was certainly not what I was expecting.” I comment to nobody in particular.

“What were ya expectin tah hear?” Aj asked, the girls and kid look to us in interest.

“Something else…” I respond. “... I’m going back home.” I turn around and take off. I didn’t to stick for any afterparty. I needed to continue developing things…

“Fucking damnit...” I mutter.

~What’s wrong?~ Ruby asked.

“I just realized I need to hide an army of robots from these ponies if I ever want to go through with my plans.”

~Oh, well, that is a big problem~

“No shit, got any ideas on how to fix that?” There was a long pause.

~I’m sorry. I can’t think of any solution.~

-I do!- Embris yelled, mentally.

“What is it then?”

-How about we make your room bigger?- She said, I can feel her grin.

“And how are we gonna go about do that?” I ask skeptically. Like anyone would to an idiot.

-There’s no way we can’t, but I think I know someone who can!-

“Who would that be?”

-Who do you know is capable of doing shit like that?- I thought about it.

“Celestia and Luna?” She sighs.

-Ugh, no! Think again. I’ll give you hint, none of this person’s body parts match.-

“Oh, Discord? How and why would he help?”

-Think about it think about it. He is the spirit of chaos, and you’re planning to change Earth for the better, how much chaos do you think you’ll cause in doing that?-

“Oh! Holy shit you’re right. There should be no way he’d turn helping us down.”

-Thank you.- She stated smugly. I teleported to Fluttershy’s, knowing that’s where Discord mostly hangs out, and ask the pony where could be.

“Um… He’s in the back yard, he’s helping me with my animal friends.” She answered from behind her hair.

“Thank you, do you mind if I talk with him for a minute?” She shook her head.

“Not at all. But, what for? If you don’t mind me asking...” She started walking with me around her house towards the back.

“I just want to ask if he’ll help me with something.”

“You need his help?” Fluttershy asked and I nodded.

“Discord?” Said chimera turned to us.

“Ember! What do I owe for your surprise visit?”

“I just want to know if you’ll help me with something.” She quirked up a brow.

“What could you possibly need to request my assistance?” He asked, genuinely curious. I smile.

“I’ll explain on the way to my place, if you’ll come with me that is?”

“Hmm...” He scratched his chin with his eagle-like talon. “I will accept, but under one condition.” He smirked.

“And what might that be?” His smirk turned into a wide smug smile.

“I get to watch.” It took me a second to understand what he meant. Once I did I grinned back at him.

“I ain’t got no problem with that.” Fluttershy was looking at us confused.

“Um, excuse me.” We both directed our attention to her. “Um… if you don’t mind me asking, but, what are you talking about?”

“Nothing you need to worry your little pony mind about, my dear Fluttershy.” Discord cooly answered. “I’m just helping a friend in need.” He ruffle her hair a little.

“Oh... Ok...” She fixed her hair. “But… I still need you to help with me with my friends...”

“Oh, don’t worry.” He glanced at me. “I’ll only be a few minutes. I’ll be back lickity-split!”

“Oh, ok.” She repeated. Not sure how to take the guy’s answer. Discord nods to me and we teleport to my room.

“So, what exactly do you request of me?” He took a seat on a pink cloud he clearly created. A glass of chocolate milk appears and he drinks the glass, literally. He drank the fucking glass and threw the solid chocolate milk behind him, and it imploded.

~In the name of Faust and all things holy...~ Ruby cursed in his slash her own tongue.

“Think you can expand my room to hold a personal army and other things?” He put a paw under his goat-chin and thought about it.

“I’ll do it! But you can’t look.” He said. I stood there, unsure of what to do. He sighed and motioned his talon to the door. Getting what he meant I groaned and left my room. He agreed to do it so I wasn’t going to complain.

“Ooooh Eeeember! I’m dooooone~!” Came Discord’s horribly sing-song voice. My head drooped and I went to my room, nothing was out of the ordinary.

“I know I’m going to regret asking this, but what did you actually do?” He decided his answer would be to smirk at me devilishly.

“Bookshelf.” Was all he said. I did my best impression of a confused Tim Allen and look around my room. And sure enough, there was a bookshelf right next to my workdesk. Filled with random books colored like the rainbow and varying sizes and thickness.

But the kicker was the giant red book.

“Discord, I know the ponies are not as… observant, as some of us. Humans I mean, but really?” He maintained that fucking smirk.

“Oh? Why don’t you try and open it then? SInce you apparently already know.” I force out a sigh, roll my eyes, walk over to the bookshelf, and pull on the big red book. And nothing happens, the bookcase doesn’t swivel to reveal a hidden door, no trapdoor opens beneath me, nothing. Fucking. Nothing. To say the least, it left me dumbfounded.

I shake myself free of the stupor I fell into and pull at another book; a small blue one. Still, nothing. Thinking this would take forever, I gave up.

“Alright, I’ll bite, what did you do?” The godly platypus chuckles and he walked up to the case, grabbed a mid-sized green book, opened, flipped a few pages -which were blank, pushed something. And the bookcase slid to the left revealing a dark passage.

“What?” Discord hands me the still-opened book, I take it and immediately notice the big red button in the middle of the two pages. Not on one of the pages, in the fucking middle of both pages. “... I’m not going to question this. But thank you either way. This door leads to whatever you did?” Discord nods.

“It does! Why don’t I show you what I have done?” I nod approvingly and he leads me into the dark, probably dank hallway.

Alright, it’s not dank. Plus. And it’s only dark for about five yards. Little crystals the glowed a bright white lit up the hallway, said hallway lead to an elevator, a human-sized elevator to boot!

“Well color me impressed. You made it something like Portal or some shit?” The guy beamed a smile.

“Precisely!” He pressed the down arrow and the doors opened. Aaand the inside looks like the elevator from the first Portal game. Fucking figures with this guy…

Anyway, we get in the elevator and the doors close. I was expecting the ride down to whatever this thing is to be long. But no, it was a minute at the most. Next thing I know the doors slide open when it slows to a stop. And what I saw blew my mind.

What I saw…the room was stupidly enormous. I could barely see the other side of the room it was that long, and the ceiling height puts large warehouses to shame. And width.. holy crap I can fit anything I want into this fucking place. And there were giant square lights hanging from the ceiling, my favorite!

“Wow.” Was all I could say. Discord just chuckled again at my reaction. “How did you pull this off?”

“That’s a secret~!” He answered in a sing-song tone.

Meanwhile, in some unknown location...

“Well, that should be that!” Duncan took his hands off his keyboard.

“Finally!” Sips said through his mic. “Took you long enough.”

“It would’ve been done ages ago if you helped.” Lewis retorted.

“You guy mind telling me what the hell you were doing in the first place?” Asked Sips.

“We were clearing out a shit-ton of dirt to make room for our sorting machine.” Came Simon’s response.

“Ah.”

“Whelp, let’s get started on-” The server they were on suffered a brief lag spike.

“What the hell was that?” Simon asked. “And why am I suffocating!?”

“What the fuck!?” Duncan yelled. “The hole’s been filled!”

“What?” The three other Craftians, or Minecraft users, stated at the same time.

“I swear to god, who the hell did that? Who filled the hole back up!?”

“Wasn’t me.” Lewis, Sips, and Simon said once again in unision.

“Discord I can kiss you right now! This is just what I wanted!” I grab the guy and pull him in for a man-hug. One he clearly dislikes at the moment.

“Yes, thank you. Can you let go of me please?” He had this look of absolute… I don’t even know what to call it. I just knew he didn’t like me hugging him for whatever reason. And calls the ponies weird… Maybe it has something to do with me being bi?

“Fine.” I let go and the goat-snake takes a step back. “You a homophobe or something?”

“What!? Of course not! Why would you make such accusations!?” I deadpan at him. “I just happen to appreciate personal space is all. And only when I allow it ponies can do that.”

“Like Fluttershy?” I wiggle my brows at him.

“Yes.” He nods. And then he sees me wiggling my brows. “Filthy weeb.” I burst out laughing.

“Says you, you overgrown snake!” Said overgrown snake adopts an indignant look before it falls to a smirk.

“I will admit. That was a little funny.”

“You bet your ass it was.” I say in between gasps.

“Yeah, but anyway.” Discord got excited again. “How much time are you going to make creating… whatever it is you’re making?” I managed to calm down, and I guested.

“... Shouldn’t be more than a few months.” At his blank stare I elaborate. “I’m going to design and make a tank, android bodies that can withstand fifty caliber and possibly heavy artillery, and and AI system I can rely on. It’s going to take me a while, Discord.” He makes this ‘hmmf’ sound and crosses his arms.

“Very well, but I better not disappointed when we got to your world.”

“Don’t worry about that, knowing my own race. Things will go south for them.” Then I remember something. “Oh, and more thing, Discord.” He raises a thick goat eyebrow. “Try and take my world from me and I will do everything in my power to end you. Got it?” He must've remembered the little scuffle I had with Tirek, cause a shiver ran down his body.

“Duly noted.” The goat-snake disappeared in a flash of light, leaving me to my devices.

“Alright, let’s get started.” I rub my hands together.

Chapter 48: Smooth Sailing

Someone knocks at my bedroom door. I groan, it’s too early for this.

“Ember?” It was Chrysi. What’s she doing up so early? “Ember! It’s like twelve!” Oh.

*Did I really sleep in that late?*

-Guess so.-

*Ugh, fuck me…* I groggily get up from my bed and trudge to the door. I open it and a very concerned looking Chrysanthemum is staring up at me.

“Hey Chrysi, don’t worry, I’m fine. Just slept in a little.” I know that was pretty unusual of me, but come on, it’s not like it’s the first time I’ve slept in before.

“Alright.” That concerned look didn’t go away. God, why does she seem to care about me so much? It’s really getting annoying.

~Maybe it is due to you not being so familiar with others caring about your well-being so much?~ Ruby offered.

*No, can’t be that. These ponies have taken care of me a few times already.*

~True, but maybe this one changeling that consistently worries for you is new to you?~

*Hmm… Maybe you’re right. But as if I’m going to let myself get used to that.*

“Agreed.” All three of the voices in my head said at the same time. I already got started on making breakfast, which seemed to have attracted a certain bug-pony. I wouldn’t put it past her if she only cared about me since I make great food or provide her with enough real food, real for her anyway. She should be more grateful, I saved her life from that manticore thing. I made a simple breakfast today; eggs with tortilla chips. An old breakfast ‘trick’ mom showed me a while back. Just put a little salt and boom, tastes like eggs mixed with hash browns. Actually, that sounds better… Meh. Fuck it.

“What is this stuff?” Chrysi asked as she poked at her bowl of eggs with tortilla chips.

“Eggs with torn up corn tortilla. I recommend putting some salt on it.” She took my suggestion and sprinkled some salt on her bowl. While I made it fucking snow on mine. I, love salt on almost any food… Shut up. Chrysi daintily took a spoonful of the food, I prefer forks, but whatever, and took a bite. As soon as the salty, eggy goodness hit her tastebuds she gasped. And chocked a little on her food. Only for a second, since a conveniently-placed glass of milk seemed to appear out of thing air. She grabbed it and chugged its contents down her throat.

“Careful now, wouldn’t want you choking to death.” I cheekily said. She glared back at me.

“You could’ve helped me, dung-head.”

“I’m not a changeling so that doesn’t mean anything to me.” Came my witty reply. “And I did help, where do you think that glass of milk came from?” She made an ‘O’ face and looked at the recently drained glass.

“Oh, uh... Thanks.” I nod.

“Anytime.” I resume eating at a leisure pace. I notice the changeling blush and quickly leave the kitchen. Weird, never seen her blush like that. Should it be odd in the first that she blushes through her chitin? Bah, I shouldn't even question it. Fucking planet and its skewed versions of biology and crap.

I finished off my morning meal and set the plates in the sink before heading back to my room and down to the underground warehouse. I need to name this place…

------A month and two weeks later------

Fuck, I’ve been devoting more and more time to building my army. I couldn’t get started on making any cavalry since I can’t magic up all the necessary parts, and I highly doubt Celestia would have anything in that department. So I had to settle on just making the foot soldiers. Maybe I can make them able to fly? Nah, too much work.

And then I can probably hijak a few takes from the u.s. army if I’m lucky enough. And maybe an apache or two… Nah, too ambitious. I’ll just work with what I made for myself. Which is currently half made. Yes, with the assembly line, and what Celestia has provided me, I’ve already gotten done with at least half of my army. Judging by the half-filled underground warehouse. But this just brings another issue, how am I going to bring all of them to Earth?

...I can probably just ask for Discord’s help, again. I wonder if he can even do that, teleport an army of androids across dimensions. Am I even in a different dimension than Earth?

No, I need to stop thinking about it, just move on and ask the fucking snake-goat.

… I just realized my plan looks and sounds a lot like that movie, iRobot. The one Will Smith is a detective with a robotic arm. Awesome.

So it seems that Discord will help me in transporting the army, and he was happy to hear its near completion. A little too happy if you ask me. There really is no understanding that guy, I just go along with it. I swear to fucking god if he tries to fucking up my plans I’ll make eat his own heart… Heh, eat your heart out, mister Q... I swear, he sounds like Q from the old Star Trek franchise. But a lot of these ponies have familiar voices. Shouldn’t be very surprised. Just my simulated mind drawing comparisons.

And there I go going off on a stupid tangent again, where the hell are my headphones?

“Celestia, Luna great to see you.” I greeted the princesses and stepped to the side to allow them entrance to my home.

“Likewise, Ember.” Celestia. “Though, could you explain why you requested our presence?”

“We are curious as to what you have done with what our sister has provided thou with.” Luna said, and I smiled.

“That’s precisely why I asked you two to come. Allow me to show you two what I have created.” I lead the diarchs to my room, opened the hidden doorway, and down the elevator. When the doors slid open both of their jaws dropped.

There, right before them, stood my fully completed army of androids. All on standby.

“Ember? What is the meaning of this?” Celestia calmly turned to me, though I could tell she was a little angry with me.

“It’s my army.” I coolly replied. I saw Celestia’s left eye twitch. “But you don’t have anything to worry about. I’m taking them back to Earth.” The sun god stopped showing all emotion. But could practically feel the wave of relief that washed over her.

“If do not mind me asking, why are taking them to your homeworld.” Or she could still be seething with rage. I can barely tell, she’s good at keeping a poker face.

“You, Luna, and I all know that my world is not the best to live on in certain places right?” At the mention of her name Luna picked up her jaw and turned to us.

“Yes, where are you going with this?”

“Well, I plan to use my small army to, ‘liberate’, my world. And start a new era of everlasting peace. I’ve always wanted to see Earth become a better place for everyone.” At that both diarchs smiled, but said smile quickly faded.

“Do thou has to use such force on thee own people? ” Luna

“Oh, no. I’m not, at least, try not to, use force. I made them to spread ideas of a utopia. And bring in people who will side with me.”

“How do you know po-, your own people will side with you?” I smirk at Celestia.

“Humans are a diverse species, Celestia. There are people with the same mindset as me.”

“Oh, well then.” Celestia straightened herself out. “I just have one more question.” She peered down at me. As best as she could being near my height. “Who helped you do all of this?” She waved her hoof towards the warehouse-sized itself.

“Discord.” My answer, quite understatedly, shocked them. Whether they didn’t expect Discord to be that helpful or otherwise. “He just wants to watch.”

“Oh, good.” I half expected both of them to sigh in relief when Celestia said that, but I digress. “Is this all you have to show us?” I grin excitedly.

“Partly.” I turn the my completed army. “Atteeen-TION!” I yelled at the top of lungs. The room doing a good job at carrying my voice.

The androids all straighten up from their slouched postures, stomp on the floor with their right foot, salute, and then all robotic eyes fall on me.

“Sir, reporting for duty, sir!” Every single one of them belt out. Oh, god I feel so empowered.

“Stannnd-BY!” I shout, they salute and face the wall behind us. I turn to the immortal sisters and giggle like an anime school girl at their wide-eyed expressions. “Impressed?“ I asked.

“That is an understatement.” Luna answered. “We are astonished, you created all of these...” She trailed off, trying to find the right word.

“Androids?” I supply and she nods. “Yes, I did. Technically.”

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked. I point to the long assembly line way of the right.

“What is that?” Celestia asked.

“An assembly line, something I made to speed up the process of making all of them.” They both nod and share a look at each other.

“Ember. Why did you really make this… army?” What?

“To make my world a better place. I’ve already told you.”

“Yes, we know. But we must know the real reason as to why you created an army. We both know that is only part of it.” Since when does she care about some other planet? As far as I’m concerned she can shove that horn of hers up her ass.

“Celestia, there’s a rule about my types back on earth; Don’t ask too many questions.” I pause. “Well, that’s a lighter version of the rule. But you get my point. What I am going to on my planet doesn’t concern you.” I tried to tell in the nicest way I could manage. I hoped it worked.

“Very well.” Celestia held her head up just a little bit higher, it didn’t work. “Luna, let us make our leave.” Fuck, I pised her off... Bah, no matter, if she and her sister as old as the ponies have said, she’ll get over it. I roll my eyes and call for Discord. It’s weird that he can hear anybody that calls for him from wherever they are.

“Yeees my monkey friend?” He asked when he appeared in a flash, literally. He turned to my army and his friendly smile grew tenfold. “I see we’re ready to commence!”

“Yeah, about that. How are going to take all of them to Earth?”

“You let me worry about that young lad.” Discord smirked.

“Alriiiight.” I give him a confused glance before I shake my head and face my army. “Antteeen-TION!” Once again they straighten up, stomp their feet, salute and report to me. “Begin recruitment procedures!” Their pre-programmed systems kick in and they adopt human-like expressions and demeanors. Shit, they’re gonna need clothes…

“Not a problem.” Discord snapped his talons and the androids are now wearing random sets of clothing, some looking like people from movies and games, while other look like real people. “But, pray tell. How will they be acting inconspicuous if they still look like buckets of bolts?” I glare at goat-face.

“They’re fucking androids. And that won’t matter. There are people that chose to look like robots when they get the nanites. Should've done that when I fucking got them.” I mumble the last part. “Anyway, you gonna take us all there? I highly doubt I have the power to do so.”

“But of course!” He cheered as the world went sideways.

Okay. Note to self: Do not let Discord teleport you. It is a nightmare and half an acid trip. Don’t ask how I know what that’s like.

Anyway, we end up in some old, run down warehouse.

“Discord? Where did you take us?” I calmly, but creepily turn to goat-head.

“Why, to a ‘ghetto’ as you humans call it.” I shake my head and pinch the bridge of my nose.

“Whatever.” I turn to my minions. “Operation Romeo is a GO!” They all salute to me and file out the main doors of this place. Me and Discord leave last, and he changed to look like a hipster, figures.

“‘Romeo’?” He shoots me a ‘really?’ face.

“Phonetic alphabet. Romeo is the letter r.”

“And why did you name this little operation the letter r?”

“Because it’s the first letter for recruitment? I don’t know, something like that.” Sarcasm is a wonderful joke-making tool.

“Oh har har.” He straight-faced a laugh. “Whatever, let’s just find a place to temporarily call home.” He walked out the building, me right behind, and went straight for a Motel Six, how he got us a room with two beds mystifies me. And of course, I never bothered to ask.

*Fucking figures… I wonder how my magical double back home?*

One shameless transition later…

Y’know, it’s kinda weird knowing you’re a magically created double of a person.

I mean, sure, it’s all good after that little realization. And after freaking the fuck out when said realizations hits you like a fucking train going back in time.

Yeah, that was something I hope to never go through again.

But enough of me going off on a tangent.

“Ember? I thought you were still at your house.” Roseluck, one of the first ponies that decided to freak out at original Ember’s arrival, asked.

“I decided I wasn’t spending enough time outside.” I answer.

“Oh! Well, great then!” She beamed. “So what are you doing today? If you don’t mind me asking?”

“Nothing much.” I shrugged. “I just planned to walk around for a bit. Maybe get some more sweets from Bon Bon.”

“Oooh! Good choice!” Roseluck clapps for front hooves. “I hear she has the best candies around!”

“She does.” I said. “I bought some stuff from her the other day; best treats I’ve had ever.”

“Good to hear! I was planning on buying a couple of her famous bon bons myself.” She said.

“Cool.” I look around while she rearranges some red roses. “I’m gonna keep walking around. See ya around Roseluck.” I waved to her, and she waved back.

“See ya Ember!” I turn the corner and head to the residential part of town. I decided I would check up up button and his mother. I think Nursery Rhymes was her name… Yeah, Nursery Rhymes, that’s it.

Anyway, I make to their home and knock on the door.

“Coming!” Nursery called from behind the door. A few seconds later I hear the clip-clop of hooves against wood and the door opens.

“Ember?” She looks up me confusedly. “Not that I mind you dropping by, but why?”

“I just wanted to see how you and button are doing. Doing well I hope?” I ask and she smiles brightly.

“We’re doing just fine thanks to you! Ponies stopped harassing us all together!”

“That’s good to hear.” I smile myself.

“Why don’t you come in? I was just making some tea. Do you want some?” We both walked inside, me closing the door behind.

“No thanks. Not a big fan of tea.” *Unless it’s the Arizona kind.*

“That’s ok. I would show you the living room, but you already know where that is.” She giggled, and I chuckle. Wow, they’ve already moved on? That’s pretty quick, even for ponies.

“Hahaha, right...” I head to the living room and take a seat on a surprisingly plush sofa.

“Button! A friend is here!” I hear Nurse call from somewhere in the house. About a second later I hear small hooves and button runs into the living room. Whose face goes from curios to happiness.

“Ember!” He runs over and hugs my leg. “How are ya?”

“I’m fine, Button. Just wanted to check up on ya. Make sure no one's been messin with ya.”

“Oh, we’re doing ok! Thanks!” The little guy tightens his hug on my leg. God he’s so fucking adorable.

“Heh, anytime kid.” I ruffle his hair a little. Being mindful of his little hat. And suddenly an idea pops into my head. lean down and whisper to him. “Don’t tell your mom, but I also came by to see for myself how go a racer you are. I heard from some ponies that you’re the best they’ve ever seen.” As soon as those words left my mouth Button fucking beamed up at me. He had the most happiest smile I’ve ever seen on a kid.

“Really!?” I nod. “Well, I’m not to brag, but… I am pretty good.” He pulled back and blew on his hoof, then rubbed it against his chest. I guess in polishing some shiny object. Oh, he’s smirking, he’s being smug. Hmmm… I may have to fix that…

“Well? You mind showing me?” Button nods eagerly and leads me through the house to his room.

“Moooom! Me and Ember are going to my roooom!” He shouted.

“Ok sweetie!” She shouted back.

“Well, here we are!” Button pointed a hoof into a doorway. I peer inside and see a typical little boy room. Posters depicting racers and cars, a couple toy cars and trucks litter the room. Even his bed with stylized to look like a race car. Wait… race cars? How? Why..? Just… ugh, forget it. I’ll never understand this world.

Then there’s a t.v.. What the fuck. Seriously, what the hell is with these ponies and their fucking technology? Did they like find some ancient technology from a long dead race and they’ve only come this far in reverse engineering?

That’d actually would be kinda creepy if that was the case… Since this stuff is human-looking.

Moving on, button pointed to the little t.v. and said he’d get it started. He then grabbed two old Nintendo controllers, they look like the originals, and turned on the t.v. And a familiar-looking games console that sat under it. The screen flashed too… no fucking way…

Pony Computer Entertainment

No way, it looks exactly like the Playstation One. It even has the towers and swirling orbs! Holy fuck!

“Uh… hey. You ok?” Button waved a hoof at me. Oh right, I’m in Button’s room.

“Yeah… I’m fine. Just, that reminds me of an old system from back home.”

“Really?” I nod.

“Yeah, it does...” I kept staring at the dancing orbs. “Well, uh… what games do you have for it?”

“Oh! Lots!” He pulled out a drawer from the otherwise featureless box the t.v. and consol sat on top of. What he reveals astounds me; there, perfectly lined up, are two rows of c.d. cases. All depicting games that I know bare some resemblance to some old playstation games. “I’ve got Mareio Cart, Slam Bandicoot Racing, Rogar the Dragon, Midnight Mares the racing series, The Legend of Mare Do Well. And some other ones...” He trailed off listing more and more games. But I couldn’t help but just stand there and look at basically my childhood. I get to relive all those memories… Did I go to heaven?

Chapter 49: From One to Two

“I just realized something my friend.” Discord frowned.

“And what would that be?” I asked.

“How does your army know where you are? Eventually they have to come back to you, correct?”

“You’re right on that. But I made precautions.” I leave it at that. Discord wasn’t satisfied. “I programmed them so that whenever they find a computer to use, they would look for me on Yahoo. Once they do, they then wait for any updates from me while they set out what I ordered them to do. While at the same time they send me updates. Plus I can tell them where I am and shit like that.”

“I see. But, why couldn't you just put that… stuff in them?” Really dude?

“I’m not stupid Discord. Inputting that kind of software would make them easy to corrupt, and vulnerable to viruses… You know what all of this means right?” He nods.

“I have been to varying versions of this planet my friend. Some more interesting than others.” He smiled wryly. I just shook my head and forwent asking questions

“Good. Now lets see if we can use the motel’s free computers.”

“Let’s shall!”

“Enough with the Spongebob references, they’re getting annoying.” Discord huffs.

“Spoilsport.”

“Eat my dust Button!” I yell as my character zooms by Button’s.

“Oh yeah!? Well take this!” A spiked blue shell is sent my way.

“Nonononono NO!” I tried to move out of the of oncoming death, but I couldn’t. It hit me, sending my character spinning in her car. And right before the finish line too. Damnit! *Wait, I can still finish before him! Go you sonavabitch, MOVE!* My character, Skelepone, a pony version of Drybones, turns the right and slowly started to accelerate. *Comeon comeon comeon go go GO!* Just as my car gets to top speed I cross the finish line, right before Button did.

“Noooooooooo!” He cried out in anguish. Dropping his controller. I pump fist in the air to celebrate my second win. “How are you that good at Mario Kart!? Nopony’s been able to beat me! My special talent is playing video games!” I laugh, not smugly, but playfully, and ruffle his hair a little.

“I used to play a lot went I was younger, Button. Particularly racers like these.” I pat his back. “But cheer up, little dude. You still are a pretty good racer yourself; I only managed to beat you two out of five times. If I didn’t know any better I’d say you’ve been playing as soon as you were born!” Button looks up at me gratefully.

“Thanks.” He turned to the game. “You wanna play some more?”

“Sure!” I grab my controller and Button gets his.

“Button! It’s dinner time!” I heared Nurse call from downstairs.

“Aww... ” He slouched a little.

“Don’t be so down kid. I’ll just come by next time I’m around. Alright?”

“I’ll hold you to it!” He pointed his hoof at me, taking the hint I bump my fist to it before I get up and pop my back and wings a few times. “Ew, that sounded like it hurt.” His ears folded back and he made a gagging face.

“It didn’t, it’s just a human thing. I bet you could do it if you stretch right.”

“Really?”

“Maybe. You can always try, just don’t hurt yourself. Alright?”

“Ok!” We both got up and went downstairs. Button went into the kitchen and I left the home after saying bye.

*I like that kid.*

“Discord, where did you get all this money?” I asked as I dumbly stared at the briefcase filled with one-hundred dollar bills.

“It was simple! I just happen to find these fine gentleman in the middle of a transaction in an alleyway.”

“I am going to stop you there Discord.” I interrupt. “You mean to tell me, you got this briefcase from two shady guys in an alley?” He nodded. “And you just… took it.” He nodded again.

“Well, it is a bit more complicated than that. But, yes.” I force out a long, frustrated sigh.

“Whatever, I’m not gonna question it. We got money, so let’s just move on.”

“Let’s shall!”

“Stop it with the fucking Spongebob jokes!”

“Hey, uh, Fluttershy?” I knock on the front door of the little cottage. “You there?” I call out.

“I’m coming! Just one more minute please! If you don’t mind.” I hear some movement from within, but I elected to wait.

In no time Fluttershy meekly opens the door, but once she sees me the door opens fully.

“Ember? What are doing here? If you don’t mind me asking. I thought you were doing something with Discord.”

“Hey Flutters. And yes, original Ember is doing some… things with Discord.” At her confused look I elaborate. “I’m magical double of Ember. Remember the last time you saw two of us?” At that realization hit her.

“Oh! Ok.”

“As to why I came by, just wanted to check up on that little guy. Lunar, if I remember correctly.” At the mention of the little kid Fluttershy perked up.

“Oh! He’s doing just fine! I can take you to him, if you want.”

“I’d like to see him.” She nodded happily and beckoned me to follow her, which I did. She lead me to the backyard of the cottage, where I a little boy, or colt or whatever, was playing wtih a few animals. Looked like he was having a good time. Some of the animals noticed me, but payed me little attention. Huh, I half expected them to freak a little…

“Lunar. Somepony’s here to see you.” Lunar turned to us and first saw Fluttershy.

“Oh, hey Fluttershy. Who’s here?” Man, his mood really has improved from when I last saw him. Must’ve been that concert.

And then he saw me. Yeah.

He kinda froze, but other that, on the outside at least, he seemed fine. But his eyes betrayed him. So I sat down on the grass to look less imposing. Also while giving him the friendliest, most disarming smile I could muster. It worked on some of the animals that were scared of me when I first got here. Some rabbits, squirrels, and other small animals cautiously went up to me and sat about a foot away from me. Even a few exotic-looking birds perched on my shoulders. Thank god none of them perched on my head.

“Oh my goodness. I had no idea you were good animals.” Fluttershy stared in awe.

“... This is actually a first for me.” I glance the small creatures gathered around me. All of them somehow giving me looks that varied from perplexed, curious, and happy. “I mean. I know how to work with dogs. But that’s pretty much it.” A look at the birds on my shoulders. To my left, a fucking bald eagle. Fucking awesome, and too my right, a blue… parrot looking bird. Reminds me of the blue ones from the old Disney movie Rio. Ah… memories.

“Really?” Fluttershy asked, pulling me back into reality.

“Uh, yeah.” I turn to Lunar, who before hand, had the same look as Fluttershy, but when I turned to him he looked down. “Hey, Lunar?” He didn’t pick his head up. “What’s bothering you?” I gently asked.

“N-nothing...” He mumbled. Then I remember when Fluttershy told me he has a fear of owls.

“Oh. Nevermind. You wanna see something cool?” He still didn’t pick his head up, but he decided to look up at me through his hair. Though he did this with one eye. “I got this really cool magic trick, but, hold on I gotta...” The critters around back up, giving me room to work with. I nod to them in thanks and they nod back. “Alright, here we go… Actually, Fluttershy, mind coming over here?” The yellow pegasus tilted her head, but obliged. “Ok, remember that transformation spell Twilight used to turn you the others to... breezies I think they’re called.”

“Um… yes.”

“Well, I’m going to do just that, so please, hold still.” Fluttershy apparently caught on as to what I got planed, if her knowing was any indication. I close my eyes and concentrate, it’s been a while since I used magic.

Soon enough, I focus on the spell I want to use and cast it on myself and Fluttershy. And then I felt my body change. My arms and legs got shorter, I my wings shrunk, a new set of ears sprouted while my human ones disappeared. It felt really weird when my neck started started stretching, same with the tial growing out my ass. And my new hair too, fuck it’s been awhile since I had actually hair.

The magic changing my body faded away and I opened my eyes. And then I look down at myself. I’m still a guy, perfect. I now have fur instead of feathers, blue fur. And from what I can see I have darker blue hair.

*So this is what it feels like when the original Ember turned himself into a changeling…* Since I’m a double I have all his memories, but actually feeling it happen to me was completely different from what my memories told me.

“Ember?” Oh, right. I’m still with Flutters and Lunar.

“Yes, Fluttershy?” I turn to her.

“I… um… you look… very handsome...” Her voice became a light whisper as she tried to hide herself behind her mane. I look down at myself once again, this time taking a good look.

*Good god I look ripped.* My front legs along looked like a mass of pure, rippling muscle. Flowing smoothly along the boones from joint to join. I must have more muscle than Big Mac.

I crane my neck to further survey myself. I was frankly a little amazed at what I saw. To me, I look like a pony version of Hercules. My entire body had an appearance of expertly crafted chiseled marble. The only indication to the contrary was when I would flex.

And best of all, I didn’t look like a meathead like Bulk Biceps. That guy is grossly muscular.

“Huh, so this is what I actually look like as a pony.” I mutter to no one in particular. “Anyway,” I return my attention to the ponies looking at me. “This better, lunar?” At the mention of his name he returned from cloud nine and looked at me. As if seeing me for the first time.

“E-ember?” He said quietly.

“Yeah?”

“Y-you’re a p-pony now?”

“Yup. Cool huh?” I smile down at Lunar. Everything seems sharper than usual. I can even see every single hair on the little guy’s head. God, these ponies have eyes like a hawks. Or maybe it just pertains to pegasi. That makes sense.

“Um… Y-yeah. You’re… pretty c-cool looking.” Lunar mumbled. I feel my smile brighten and wave a hoof to him, telling him to come closer. He looks at me hesitantly, but slowly and surely creeps closer. When he’s within range I lay down, as comfortable as I could being a little unfamiliar with this body.

“Hey, it’s ok.” I bring to hoof out and pet his hair. “You don’t have anything to worry about. Me and Fluttershy, and a few others, are here for you. I know you’ve been through a lot, Lunar, some things I do want to know. But, still, I’m here for you, so is Fluttershy, and all our other friends too. I just want you to know; You have nothing to worry about anymore. You are safe here, you understand?” Lunar looked up at with one, big, teary, hopeful eye. His hair still managing to cover his other eye. And a bright smile curved his lips.

“Th-thank you.” He said through quiet sobs as he wrapped his front legs around my neck. I hugged him back gently.

“Anytime kid.” We stayed like that for who knows how long; him quietly sobbing into my neck while I comforted him. Fluttershy stared on, teary eyed. Every once in awhile a sniffle would come out of her. Eventually Lunar pulled away. A new expression on his face: Happiness, mixed in with a little hope. There wasn’t a trace of fear or trepidation. His happy little face brightened up my day. “You wanna hang out for a bit? I can take you around town.” He nodded and I turned to Fluttershy. “You wanna come along?” She shook her head.

“I’m sorry, but I have to stay with my animals for today, maybe another time?” I smirk.

“I’ll hold ya to it.” I look back to Lunar. “C’mon, kid. Let’s start with some ice cream. I know the perfect place to go for frozen stuff...”

“How the fuck did they find us!?” Me and Discord take cover behind a barrier. Why would they come out in broad daylight!?

“I don’t know! They must have eyes and ears all over the place!” Discord shouted back.

“Alright then,” I scowl at nothing. “Then let’s teach ‘em a lesson.” I grinned wildly at him, he gets what I mean and he smiles back.

“I like where this is going!” I create a shield and we both step out. As soon as we do so a lead shower rains down on us, or more specifically, the shield. Since the area was already cleared by the bystanders, we hand nothing to worry about.

“What fuck!? Shoot them!” I hear one guy shout.

“We are!” Another shouts back. I can feel my grin widening as I turn to Discord.

“Minigun?” I ask. He nods and snaps his fingers. I hold my hands out just as a fucking six-barreled minigun with a propane tank of a magazine attached to it. *Of course he made it look like Heavy’s gun.* I turn my attention back to the gang shooting at us. And out the corner of my eye I see Discord with the exact same gun. His manic grinned filled with sharp, shark-like teeth.

“Let’s make it Hail.” I pull the trigger and the barrels start spinning.

“Let’s shall!” I barely heard Discord of our collective gun fire. The people didn’t have a chance. They. Went. Down. From our position I got to watch in sadistic glee as they got torn to pieces. At this time I heard something over the gunfire.

It was me laughing. I was laughing like a fucking maniac. I was having the time of my life. And pretty soon, the cars across the street were filled with holes and partially covered in blood.

And there were sirens closing in on us.

“Discord, we’re gonna need new looks.”

“You and I can take care of that separately. For now, we leave.” We both teleport back to the motel we’re staying at.

“That was fun!” Lunar cheered. “I didn’t know flying could be so much fun!” I land and he hops off my back.

“Told ya!” I chuckle and look. “Well, it’s getting late. I’ll ya back to Fluttershy’s. Hop back on.” The little guy grins eagerly and gets back on my back. I take off and drop his off at Fluttershy. God, besides Pipsqueak, he’s one of the very few kids I’ve met that I like.

“Can we do it again tomorrow?” Lunar asked just as we got to Fluttershy’s house. I wonder how she’s managing to take care of a kid and a bunch of animals…

“Maybe kid. If I got some free time since I plan to help out Applejack.”

“Oh, ok.” He mule scrunches up a bit. “Hey, uh… Do you mind if I ask a question?” I smile and shake my head.

“No, I don’t mind. Ask away.”

“Ok, um… Why do you call me a kid? I’m not a goat.” Luna hopped off my back and asked. I dumbly stared into his inquisitive face until I understood what he meant.

“Oh! Well, that’s what humans call their… kin. That the right word?” He confirms with a nod of his head. “Thanks, but yeah. Humans call their kin kids, or children.”

“Oh. That makes sense...” He trailed off thoughtfully.

“Glad to clear things up.” I smiled. “I’ll see ya around kid.” That got a giggle out of him. I then took off and headed home to get some shuteye. Gotta get up early if I want to start helping out the AJ and Big Mac more often.

“Ugh, and I thought feathers were a bitch to get used too.” I scratch under my arms. “And fuck being anything other than a bird.”

“I have to agree with you on that one.” Discord said as he lazily flew by me.

“Fuck you Discord.” I glare right at him.

“As promising as that proposition sounds. I’m afraid I will have to decline.” He landed right next to me. “Besides. I don’t think you would want any of this.” He gestured his hands to himself.

“You’d be surprised.” I smirk and face forward as he kind of makes this surprised face. But I could tell he was a little interested at the same time.

“... I didn’t know you were like… that.” He tried looking for a better word than gay I bet.

“I actually swing both ways.” From the corner of my eye I saw him gawk at me.

“... You too?” He eventually asked.

“Yup.” *Heh, no surprise he’d be bie.*

-No kidding-

=Right?=

“Well, that’s a bit… refreshing.” He muttered.

“I can imagine.”

“What?”

“Oh come on Discord. I’m not stupid. Who would go centuries without a good fuck every once in awhile?”

“Ah, finally someone gets it!” He claps and a few people stare. “Good on ya, boy!”

“Cool.” There was a long silence as we kept walking down the sidewalk towards our destination.

“By the by, you never told me where we’re going. I’ve gotten quite curious...”

“We’re going to were I used to work. I want to get a few things from there I forgot to grab last time I was here. If my shit’s still there anyway...”

“Ah.” This time, an awkward silence fills the air around us.

And Goat-snake decided to break it the best way he could, given the circumstances.

“So, how about them sports?” Since I was kinda enjoying the relative quietness between us his talking sort of pissed me off.

“Nothing good I heard lately. Couple baseball players got caught using steroids.” I decided to make him shut up by saying negative shit. Indirectly saying I don’t feel like talking. And I’m willing to bet he got the message just from my tone alone. Fucking hell he gets annoying without even trying. And not that I don’t like him, I don’t not like him. He’s just really annoying a lot of the time.

“We should’ve gotten a car.” He said.

“Yeah, but it’s kinda hard doing shit like that when you’re on the run from the law.” I say casually.

“You say it as if this isn't the first time...”

“It isn’t, well… it is for the whole cops thing. I had to kinda lay low from some people who were against the idea of us anthros.”

“Oh. Uh… Hey!” He said suddenly. “I think we have arrived to your destination!” I look ahead and see that we have. The DARPA building just a few blocks away.

“Oh, huh, perfect timing.” I pause. “I wonder if all my stuff’s still there...”

Chapter 50: A Normal day in Equestria

“Twilight? What’s going on?” I asked while I was trying to stay with said pony, she’s surprisingly a fast runner. And coupled with the fact that I really don’t have being a pony down all too well. It kinda made it hard to keep up without tripping.

“No time to explain!” Was all she said. I decided to just wait until we get to wherever the hell we’re going.

Twilight eventually lead me to some open field barren of any grass or plant life. With small mounds of dirt and holes littering the area.

“Where are we?”

“We are where I get most of my gems.” A frantic Rarity said. I then noticed the girls looking around in each hole with a feverish pace.

“What’s going on?” I asked. And Aj basically gave me the rundown; Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootaloo were here earlier, it was something about seeing if they could get a cutie mark in gem finding, but whatever. Aj told me that they haven’t been back for hours when they said they’d only be here for a half hour. And the girls think diamond dogs kidnapped them.

“Oh, really?” I felt something in me snap. How dare they take kids for whatever purpose?

“Yeah, so ya mind helpin’ us? You’d be doin’ us a favor.”

“Oh yeah, I’ll help.” I simply state. I then went up to one of the dirt mounds, since Aj told me those mongrels go in and out of those things, push the pile aside, revealing a hole. “I’ll be back.” I say right before I jumped in. *Those dogs are fucking dead if they hurt them.*

“How many people do we have?”

“Sir! Exactly five hundred! Sir!”

“And are we gathering more?”

“Sir! We continue to recruit two to ten a day! Sir!”

“Perfect, return to your duty.” Two-four-seven, or ‘Agent Spaz’ as he likes to call himself, saluted and marched off.

“I have got to say Ember. You are quite the organized one.” Discord complemented.

“Yeah, I pride myself.” I subconsciously puff my chest out. Accepting the ego stroking with grace.

“And it is fortunate this warehouse was previously unoccupied.” Discord muttered.

“This is a bit fortunate.” I agree. “But that doesn’t matter right now. We need to get more followers.”

“Why do we need followers? You make sound like we’re creating a cult.”

“A man has no power if he doesn’t have people behind him.” I answered cryptically.

*I am going to murder them when I find the girls.* I thought darkly. I’ve been wandering around these caves for what felt like hours. Every once in awhile I would hear a little noise here and there, but nothing worth while.

I also don’t know how I was able to see in these pitch-black tunnels. I’m probably just that angry, and magic is helping me.

*Finally I’m fucking somewhere.* I enter I large cavern, it looks like an old mining cave, rails everywhere, carts full of gems sit atop them, a few pickaxes and other mining tool lay strewn about. *Bingo.* I spot a few jail-looking rooms. Bars make up the front walls. As I got closer I saw three diamond dogs; one was short, one was tall and scrawny, and the last was tall and thick. And they were holding crude spears. Without any hesitation, I advance on them.

“Hault! Pony!” The tall skinny one barked. I did so. “How pony down here!? We no let pony in!”

“I made myself an entrance.” I said.

“Leave pony! We no want you here!” Stringbean said.

“As soon as I get those little girls, I'll be on my way.”

“No! We need small ponies! We no let them go!” He said.

“Ember!? Is that you!?” I heard Applebloom shout. I look behind the dogs and stare into the cells. The C.M.C. look worse for wear. I even spy a few bruises among the three of them, Scootaloo has one on one of her eyes. Holy fuck I’m ripping their heads and take nice big shits down their necks.

“Quiet pony!” Scrawny hit Applebloom with the bottom of the spear. Right in her left eye. At that point I snapped. I transformed back to human form and rushed the skinny one. I was thinking on a primal level as I formed a large blade around my hand, and sent it right through Scrawny’s chest. He instantly went down and I then went for dog-hulk. He didn’t stand a chance against my speed as I nearly sliced off his head. His body stood stock still for a few seconds as his head dangled off his neck by a few strands of tendons and muscles, then he fell and met the ground with a meaty thud.

Short shit was petrified until I locked eyes on him. He tried digging into the ground, but I grabbed his tail yanked him out of the divot he made. With a small yelp of surprise from him I slammed his body to the ground a few times. Getting a few more pained yelps and half-howls. The second he stopped making noise I dropped the body and moved to the cages. And pried the bars open. The girls cheered as I grabbed them and teleported all four of us back to the surface.

The girls were pacing around, looking down different holes that were piles of dirt. They all noticed us at once and rushed up to us. Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow all pulled Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootaloo respectively into their embrace while the rest were hugging them as well. Scootaloo and Applebloom were sporting a swollen eye each. Luckily they weren’t covered in dog blood. I hope they didn’t see what I did down there… Nah, they didn't, it was too dark. Plus they’d be horrified by now if they did.

*If either of them are missing an eye next time I see them they’ll be a massacre under these grounds.*

“Ember? Are you alright?” Twilight noticed I was standing off to the side and walked up to me. “Y-your hand, it’s… it’s.”

“Don’t worry about me Twilight. I’m fine.” She kept staring at the blood splotches that are undoubtedly covering parts of my chest and face. “I need to wash this shit off before it dries up. Let me know what happens after this.” Without waiting for a responce I teleport home and take a long, long shower.

“Anything new Spaz?”

“Sir! We’re at one thousand and counting! Sir!”

“Excellent, return to duty.”

“Sir yes sir!”

“When will the fun staaaaart?” Discord whined.

“Ask that one more time and you’ll wish you never had a mouth. We will start soon, we just need more people. Now help with these plans… We’re gonna have to start making signs and plaques to tell people we exist and what we’re planning.”

“But..?”

“Doesn’t matter if we come off as threatening. People will know what we're doing soon enough.”

“Where are they?” I asked as soon as I entered the waiting area. There were few ponies there. Parents waiting for the kids and shit like that. I spot Twilight just she spots me and we meet halfway to each other.

“They’re in the recovery ward. And before you ask. They’re fine. The worst thing was Scootaloo and Applebloom getting those black eyes.” I clench my fists without realizing it. Twilight stops me in the middle of a hall and puts a hoof on one of my balled hands.

“Ember, they are fine. The fillies didn’t sustain any major injuries. They. Are. Fine.” She said to me. I realized I was fuming over nothing and took a few breaths, then reopened my hands.

“Thank you.” I manage a smile. “I needed that.”

“Don’t mention it.” Twilight smiled back. We shared a moment before we continued our trek to the little girls. The recovery ward was basically made up of beds lining the walls with those curtains you pull for privacy.

“Ember!?” The C.M.C. spot me before I do. I turn to where their voice came from and immediately I felt more calm than before. The three of them were sporting many bandaids and gauze. Applebloom and Scootaloo wearing more around their heads covering their black eyes. Their looks told me a world of hurt, but their bright smiles told me otherwise.

“Hey girls. Feeling better?” I asked as I walked up to them.

“Yeah! We’re feeling great!” Scootaloo answered.

“Ah jus’ wonder when tha doc’s gonna let us go.” Applebloom pouted.

“He said we’re gonna be out today!” Sweetie Belle assured the earth pony. For some reason she noticeably had more bandaids than the other two…

“Well, I’m glad you’re all feeling better. I guess it’s a little redundant to give you three these then.” I snap my fingers and three cards appear in my hand.

“What’s ‘redundant’?” Scoot had a little bit of trouble pronouncing the word. I would’ve given her the definition if Sweetie didn’t beat me to it.

“It means it’s not important anymore.” She said with a scholarly tone.

“Yeah, what she said.” I mutter. “But I made these for you. They’re get well cards.” I hand them each their respective cards. A yellow, dark pink and red one for Applebloom, a white, pink and purple one for Sweetie, and an orange, purple, and light blue one for Scoot. What was in those those cards are for their eyes only. And judging from their expressions, they appreciated the sentiments.

“Awwww.” They said together. “Thank you!”

“Anytime girls. I’ll see ya around ok?” They once again smile brightly and nod.

“You got it!” They kept the saying things in unison thing going as I left with Twilight.

“Ember?”

“Hmm?”

“That was really nice of you to do.” I look over at Twilight, and she’s been holding back tears.

“What can I say? I got a soft spot for kids.” She giggles a bit and we part ways. Since it was still mid afternoon I decided to head over to Applejack’s to kill some time.

“Alright! We’re one million strong!” I cheer!

“Yippie...” Discord said unenthusiastically. “After about, what? Two years? Yes, this is very exciting.”

“Whatever Discord, you just killed the mood.” I grumble. “But still. Ever since I found this site holy shit recruiting people has gotten easy.”

“Pray tell, what is this site again?”

“It’s called ‘FimFiction’, for the hundredth time. Do you even pay attention to shit I say?”

“Hmm?” He never took his eyes off his laptop. I probably never should’ve gotten him one…

“Never mind. Now, we push for phase two...” I go to my Yahoo account and send a message to all my androids telling them instead of gathering more people, they’re now going to start spreading ideas, rumors, and thoughts of revolution. It’s only a matter of time now…

The C.M.C. have only been out of the hospital for two days and they look like nothing nothing happened to them. Wow, they either recover quickly or magic as at play here… Meh, might as well be magic, since it’s basically a part of their biology. Something I learned from Twilight since I started ‘hanging out’ with her more. And holy crap Starlight is absolute shit at hiding. I just wonder why none of the ponies have noticed her spying on Twilight, especially Fluttershy. They must really not give a single shit. Or they really haven’t noticed Starlight and she’s just good at hiding from her own race. But seriously, if you saw someone suspiciously staring at one of the rulers of your country. Wouldn’t you do something about it?

But I seriously can’t tell Twilight about it, it’d cause her to eventually panic. And when I told Celestia she went on this shpiel about ‘letting things happen’. Is she some type of oracle that can predict the future of something? That’s all I can chalk it up too. Plus it makes sense; she controls a star for fuck’s sake. Who knows what kind of power she holds.

Oh, there’s Starlight again… And is she using binoculars? Why? Why would anyone need that when they’re twenty feet away!?

“H-holy crap Discord...” plap, plap, plap “I… needed this.”

Plap, plap, plap Shhhhlcik

“Ooooh~ Gods. If I wasn’t in such bliss, I’d tell you to shut up and rut me more.”

SLAM. My pelvis met his ass with gusto.

“OOaahha! Buck!”

“Heh. Heheh...”

“Ugh… my head...” I sit up and grab my forehead. It was pounding for whatever reason. I force my eyes to open, much to their protest, and find that I sitting in the middle of a tundra. “Where the hell..?” I spot what looks like a city in the distance. Without much thought coupled with the fact I was getting cold fast. I got up and headed towards the city.

...

*What is this place? And why is it so empty?* I think to myself as I walk down a street. It was eerily quiet, not that I could complain since this place was somehow warm all around. The buildings were made of some shiny material, but it all looked kinda crude. *Maybe I can find somebody from up there…* I fly up the tallest building, which vaguely looks like the Eiffel Tower. And land on the nearest balcony to survey the area.

… … …

And there’s nothing. Not a single soul in sight. But there is a black dot off in the distance. Maybe somebody that can help? Meh, like I got any other choices. I take off and head to the black dot.

...

It’s a war zone down there. Ponies against ponies. Well, some are wearing these awesome helmets with green glowing eyes. And the others are from the royal guards. What’s going on?

Ah, there’s Celestia and Luna. Maybe I can ask them what’s going on…

“Hault! Creature!” Before I could even get close enough, Luna teleports to right in front of my face, forcing me to almost painfully flare my wings to stop as soon as I could without ramming into her. And she’s holding a wicked scythe in her magic, cool. “We sense no dark magic within thee. State thy name and business!” Wait, she doesn’t know me? What the hell..?

“My name’s Ember. And I was hoping you or Celestia could tell me what’s going on.”

“Who do thee know our sister’s name?” The scythe edges a little closer to my neck.

“Luna, it’s me, Ember. We’re friends. Remember?”

“We do not remember such things!” The scythe got that much closer to my neck. “Why do thee lie to us!?”

“I’m not lying! I’m telling the truth!”

“Luna?” I heard Celestia call. Luna removed the scythe that threatened to slice my neck and turned to her sister. “Who is this?” Celestia was wearing armor and so is Luna, they both look like complete badasses. And while Luna has a scythe. Celestia has an awesome… I don’t wanna call it a spear, it kinda looks like one, but it’s more of a staff with a blade on its tip.

“This creature tells his name to be Ember. And he claims us to be ‘friends’.” Luna explained. Every once in awhile she would shoot a scrutinizing glance at me.

“Hmm...” I’m willing to bet she's either weighing options or deciding what to do with me. In either case, it might not do well for me. “Prove it."

“What?” Me and Luna asked, flabbergasted.

“If you truly are our friend, then prove it to us by aiding in our efforts against King Sombra.” Sombra? Who..? Oh yeah, that cloudy fucker that Twilight told me about. Huh… So they’re fighting a war with him? I thought he died already…

“Alright, just tell me what to do and what not to do.”

“Good. Firstly, do not kill my little ponies, especially those with the glowing helmets.”

“Why?”

“Those are the brainwashed citizens of the Crystal Empire. I suspect those helmets they wear keeps them that way.”

“Alright, I’ll do you one better then; I’ll try and remove those helmets as I fight them. Sounds fair?” She nodded. “Alright, anything else?”

“Do not face Sombra, he is far too powerful for any single being to fight against.” I nod.

“Got it!” I smirk and turn to head into the fray.

“Wait!” But Celestia stopped.

“What is it?” I asked when I face her again.

“Our subjects need to know you are with us, hold still.” Both Celestia and Luna point their horns at me. Which began to glow as a tingling sensation flared up in my wings. I look behind me and see my right wing and a sun on it, and my left has a moon. I face the diarchs one last time and nod right before I fly into war.

“Yes… yes… more people actually supporting our cause! The world is changing as we speak!” I cackle.

“Yes, how many do we have now?” Discord with mock interest. His attention solely on a loose feather in his arm.

“Only about four point three million.” I answer.

“Really? And how much time has this all taken?” He plucks the loose feather. Letting it float to the floor.

“I think it’s taken about five years?” Discord looked off to the side, as if staring at some unseen audience, and mouths ‘wow’ while shaking his head.

“So, when are you declaring war on every major country?” He asked.

“I don’t need to do that. At least, not yet...” I answer. “And before you ask. The only reason I would declare war is if someone starts shit with me. Which no one has yet.” *I actually hope it doesn’t come to that…*

-Why? So you don’t lose your precious androids?-

*What!? No! I need to keep my peaceful image!

=Even though no one has really seen you yet?=

*Yes!* The voices in my head groan. Idiots.

-We can hear your thoughts fuck face.-

*Screw off Embris.*

Chapter 52: A Normal day in Equestria (Part 3)

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 53: Gettin' Some R&R (Not Really... Maybe)

~Why ‘non-fatal’?~

*Probably because I would like to try again without killing anyone. Well, anyone I like.*

~...~ There was a disturbingly pregnant pause before Ruby spoke again. ~You are a disturbing being. Ember. And coming from a spirit as old as me. That is saying something.~

*Oh really?* I scoff. *Check your privileges. I could’ve been one of those people into scat, or a mechaphilliac, or-*

~Alright, I get your point.~ Interrupted Ruby with disgust clear in the gem’s voice.

*Alright.* I hear some loud knocking on my front door. Without another thought I head over to and open the door. Finding no one, but instead a little box with a note attached to it. I picked it up and read the note.

“Hope you liked the surprise!” Was all it said. Shrugging, I open the plain box. Revealing a little blue flower. It reminded me of a rose despite it not looking like one.

*Who the fuck would give me a flower?*

-A secret admirer maybe?- Embris suggested.

*Maybe…* I turn back around and head to kitchen, closing the door behind me. *But if I have a secret admirer, then they were probably watching me pick this thing up.*

~That could very well be true.~ Stated Ruby.

*But since that possibly, I think, is close to zero. I think we can safely assume it’s either from Pinkie as a harmless gift. Or some kind of prank from Rainbow.*

~Why do you think it to be a prank?~ Inquired the gem.

*Eh, just a hunch. Knowing those two it could be something, or it could be from one of the others... I’m gonna ask Chrysi and see if she knows anything about this flower.*

~Good idea.~ Ruby agreed. I then head over to the living room and find the changeling princess reclining in the couch.

“Hey Chrysi.” I call to her.

“Yeah?” She doesn’t turn to me, but acknowledges me. Her eyes are firmly glued to the tv watching C.S.I. Miami.

“You know what this is?” I hold up the blue flower and she looks at it. Then she jumps off the couch.

“Drop that!” She yells, I do so. “That thing’s Poison Joke! Who the buck gave that to you!?”

“Don’t know, but it could either be Pinkie or Dash. And why did you tell me to drop it?”

“Don’t you know!?” She came up to me, but while also keeping distance between us. “Those things play really mean jokes on anybody who touches them!” Then realization hit me like a freight train.

“Oh, fuck me.” I bring my hand to my face. “Please tell me there’s a way to cure this shit before it even happens?”

“Not as far as I know...” Chrysi started pacing. “This is bad, really bad...” She started muttering to herself.

“Hey, calm down.” I walk over and place a comforting hand to her shoulder. Only for her to flinch away. “Uh… I’ll go see if the others know something about this.”

“Wai-” Was all I heard from her right before I teleported to Twi’s place.

“... and now I’m here.” I finished my little tale to Twilight. Who, to my relief, was in the table map room. And not in some room of the castle I have no way of exactly knowing how to get there.

“Hmm… You’re right. This does have Pinkie or Rainbow written all over this.” She looked up to me and smiled. “But there is a cure. Just go down to the spa and ask for the ‘Special Bubble Bath’ and the spa twins will have you cured in no time.” I nod to her, smiling back.

“Thanks Twi. I’ll be on my way then.” I turn to leave, but then realized something: I don't know where that place is. “... Mind telling me where the spa is?”

“Just look for Rarity’s boutique and head left from it.”

“Thanks again.” I teleport to the dress store and head down the packed dirt path -what do you call these paths? Roads or something? Gotta find out later- to the left as per Twilight’s instructions. And find the spa building just a little up ahead.

And I can already feel something within me change.

With a sped up pace, I walk into the spa and look for the spa ponies. I heard from Rarity they’re twins. And the room I entered is a reception room. Chairs line the wall to my left while a desk occupies the right. And straight ahead one would see a couple chairs and other spa related things.

“Hello! Ve vill be there in vone second!” A… german? Accented voice came from the spa area. Next thing I see are two ponies come from some room off to the side. One with pink fur and blue hair, and the other with reversed colors. And both of them have brilliant blue eyes. And they’re wearing some white band that I assume holds their hair back. What are they called? “Hello and welcome to- Oh! You must be Ember, correct?” The pink furred asked.

“Yes, that would be me.” I answered. I would’ve added, ‘unless there are other humans here,’ but Corey and Britt live here, so yeah. Can’t do that.

“Wunderbar!” Pinky exclaimed in german.

“How may we be of service today?” Bluey asked, apparently eager to please. I can feel my wings shrinking. Fucking shit. If Rainbow is behind this she is paying. You don’t. Fuck with. My wings.

“I was told by a friend that you have a special bath that can cure any affliction by Poison Joke. I kinda got one as a prank and touched it.” At the mention of the offending flower the twins flinched.

“Oh dear. Come, ve vill get the bath ready for you.” I nodded and followed the pair through the building. I felt myself getting weak for some reason. I look down at myself and saw that my arms and legs were getting thinner.

*What the fuck…* My hurried speed walking turned to a mediocre trudge as time went on. The spa twins noticed this and came to my side to help me stay up. I wasn’t feeling any sort of fatigue, but I just felt so weak by the time we made it to a large tub against a wall. *How big is this place?* I looked behind me and we were only about thirteen meters away from the entrance. *... Wow…*

-No kidding.- Embris decided it was the appropriate time to add her statement.

The spa twins helped me up into the tub and began filling it with water.

“I vill get the special mix. Viat here with him sister.” Pinky said right before she ran off to get that mix.

“So, you two are twins?” I broke the ice between me and Bluey the best way I knew how. It made her giggle so whatever.

“Yes, ve are twins.” She tittered.

“Cool. What are your names? Didn’t really get them when at the lobby.”

“Oh, I am Lotus. And my sister is Aloe.” Huh, how appropriate for spa ponies.

“Cool. And I’ve been wondering. You two speak german?” I asked. I could tell english wasn’t their first language. But with the whole different worlds thing I really couldn't be completely sure about different languages. And the fact that I briefly talked about this with Twilight makes it all the more confusing.

“I think you mean Germane, but yes.”

“So wäre es einfacher für Sie, wenn wir Ihre Sprache sprechen (So it would be easier if we speak your language)?” Lotus reacted the way I thought she would: open mouth and bugged out eyes.

“Y-you speak Germane?” I nodded. “Oh my goodness! It has been so long since I have spoke in my native tongue! Aloe will love this!”

“I am glad to hear that.” Just then the other twin walks into the room. Holding a green bottle in her mouth.

“Aloe! Ember here speaks Germane!” Aloe almost dropped the bottle at the declaration form her sister.

“Really? You must pulling one of my legs sister!” She said disbelievingly.

“Why would your sister lie to you about something like that?” I innocently asked in German. This time Aloe dropped the bottle, which thankfully didn’t spill, and had a similar face to Lotus when she reacted to me knowing their language.

“O-oh my… What a big surprise this is.” Aloe stuttered.

“Yes, it is, but could you start the bath you talking about, please?”

“Oh! Of course. How could I have forgotten?” Aloe said in english. She picked up the bottle and poured some of the fluid into the bath as it was filling up. I took this time to look at myself: Toothpick body, from what I feel, small-ass wings. So basically I got turned into a ninety-pound weakling. Rainbow is so getting it if she’s behind this.

But soon after the tub was full I literally saw my whole body beef up. The enriching bath returning me to my beef cake self. Surprisingly it wasn't any more dramatic than me inflating like a balloon. Whatever, I didn’t even think it’d be more dramatic. And to think about it… It was just a prank, and Rainbow does mean well. Though, she shows that in the worst ways sometimes.

You know what? Fuck it. I’m not letting Rainbow have her satisfaction of a successful prank. If she’s even involved. But most likely she is.

But right now. I want to enjoy this bath. It’s been awhile since I’ve been in a pool. Maybe these ponies have those here? Wait, I’ve pinkie with floaties, they got pools here.

“Could you tell us where you learned to speak our language? I am very curious.” Aloe asked.

“I suppose. But before I do. It was made known to every pony that I am not from this place, so to speak right?” They nodded. “Alright, well. It’s not much of a story, but when I was younger, like twelve or something, I was very fascinated about foreign languages. I always wondered how people within the same continent can develop different tongues and things like that. And, at the time, I decided that I would become a multi-lingual translator. Basically a person anyone could hire to translate for you when you don’t know the language of a client or partner. And that lead me to learn a couple languages like German -that’s what it’s called where come from, along with French, Arabic, Chinese, Japanese, Russian, and some other ones.” The spa sisters were very intrigued to learn I spoke many languages.

“Sister. Maybe he could help us?” Lotus said. Oh? This just got interesting.

“Help you with what?” I kindly asked. The girls look at each other and nod.

“We have been having… difficulties, with purchasing a building to expand our business.”

“Oh? And what problem might that be?”

“Well… the seller is a little… ‘traditional’, to say the least. She apparently can’t understand our accents and pretty much keeps up away from herself.” This sounds like a case of prejudice. Maybe rasim, but I’m leaning towards the former.

“Does she have something against you two?” I asked as I sat up in the tub a little.

“We don’t think so...” Louts said.

“But I think a little foul play is involved. So we would like you to ‘translate’ for us.”

“So, will you help us?” Both of them asked at the same time. Huddling up with each other and giving me pleading puppy dog eyes. I thought about it for a minute.

*Ain’t got shit to do at the moment. Eh, why not?* “Sure, I would love to help out.” I answered.

“Really!? Oh thank you!” Pinky and Bluey jump into the tub and hug me. Getting themselves wet in the process.

“Ahem, yes, well. I think we’re done with the bath thing.” I cough. Thank god I no one can see me blush under these feathers. “So, when do you need me?” I asked when we got out of the tub. “nd how much do I owe you for the bath?”

“Come by tomorrow. And you don’t need to pay us. This was a Poison Joke emergency.”

“It happens that offten?”

“More than you think.” Aloe grumbled. “But we don’t charge good friends of ours.” Lotus said.

“Oh. Good to know.” I smile. They smile back. They hand, or hoof -god I gotta get used to pony inflections… nah-, me towel and I get out off the tub to dry myself off. Through my peripheral I saw the ponies blush and look away. I quirk up a brow and look at myself. Aaaaand the water matting my feathers is magnifying my physic. Well, at least my junk isn’t out in the open for everybody. But now the twins are staring, eh, more ego stroking I guess. Or is it appreciation.

“Well, it’s been fun talking to you two. I’ll see ya tomorrow!” I wave as I head the front door.

“Bye! Ember! Ve shall be here waiting!” The twins wave back.

*Sigh* “Well, what to do now?” I ask no one in particular.

“Hey Ember!” Derpy waves to me in while she flies by in her mailwoman uniform. A large bag of mail hanging off her side.

“Hey Derpy. How’s Dinky?”

“She’s doing fine! Thanks!” Without the pegasus looking where she’s going, she smacks right into a pole. At least she was fast enough to recover mid-air. “Ehehee bye!” Her cheeks turned red and she zipped off.

“I wonder why she get’s embarrassed every time time that happens…”

~It could be due to that no one should be capable of doing that on a regular basis? Without doing it on purpose?~

*But you’ve seen her eyes! She can’t help it!*

~I know your point. But don’t you think she would develop some way to avoid things like that?~

*Doubt it. It’s part of her personality if I don’t know any better.* I shrugged and walked off in some random direction, something will come up to give me something to do.

“Ay Ember!” Hopefully Vinyl is that something.

“Hey Vinyl. What’s up.”

“Dude, it’s a been forever since we met up!” The dj trotted up beside me.

“Yes, it has. I’ve been a little… busy lately.”

“Oh yeah? With what? It felt like you dropped off the face of Equis!”

“Eh, you could say that.” I smirk.

“Wut?” Came her confused question.

“Don't worry about it.”

“What?” She asked again.

“So how’s your little thing with Octavia going?” I asked out of nowhere.

“Oh, we’re doin’ fine. Though, Octy’s been a little stressed lately. She’s gotta perform in a concert in front of the princesses.”

“Oh, wow. Yeah, that’s gotta be a little nerve wracking.” I agree with her.

“Yeah, I just hope everything goes well for her. Last time she messed something up in one of her concerts she locked herself in her room for four days straight.”

“Oh wow.” That actually surprised me. I mean, don’t get me wrong. I kinda figured a pony like Octavia, from what little I gathered about over the year, would be passionate about her career. But for something within that career to affect her that badly, she must take her job to heart. Just like how killing ‘the bad guys’ was beaten into my head all those years ago. Ah, memories.

“Yeah, I just hope if anything does go bad she doesn’t do that again.”

“Gotta agree with that Vinyl.”

“Yeah...” The mood was quickly declining so I made an attempt to brighten things up.

“So you got anything else to so today?” I asked.

“Nah. I mostly do nothing during the day.” She responded.

“Ah. I wish I had that kind of life when I was a teen.”

“What’er you talking about? I’m about to be twenty!” She peered up at me with a little bit of incredulity.

“And I’m twenty nine.” As far as these ponies are concerned. In actuality I’m thirty three since I spent just about the last five or six years on Earth.

God, I feel old now that I think about it. Well, at least I made myself immortal, I think. At least I’m confident I’ll live past a hundred years with ease.

And speaking of years… God damn it, Pinkie probably knows I’m older than what I’m telling Vinyl… Should I just go with telling her my actual age? She, along with my other friends excluding the girls, know I’m an alien.

“Hmph.” Vinyl pouted.

“Thought so.” Sure it was only a nine year difference, not really… Ugh, fuck it. “But actually, I’m thirty three.”

“What? But I thought-”

“Hold on, you know I’m not from here right?” It was kind of rude to interrupt her like that, but I needed to get my point across.

“Uuuuh, yeah.” She raised a brow at me.

“Well, I went back to my… planet. And did some business there that took about five years to start. But,” I elaborated when she gave me this bewildered look. “apparently, time flows differently between here and where I come from. Like, a day here could be a week there. So with that a thing. Me spending five years there equals a couple months here. Weird, right?”

“Yeah, it sound like all the time stuff Derpy talks about.”

“What?”

“You never heard?” I shake my head. “Oh, well, Derpy’s told us that she’s gone on these adventures with this brown stallion. I think his name was Time… something. But she said to just call him ‘The Doctor’.” No fucking way…

“Oh, I see… How long ago was this?”

“Mmmm… About two weeks ago? Yeah, something like that.” Vinyl nodded to herself in confirmation.

“Interesting...” Dr. Who? Here? In Ponyville as a pony? No… it can’t be true. “Did she ever tell what this stallion is up too on these ‘adventures’?”

“I don’t think so… Derpy said he’s really vague sometimes… Why do you ask?” So Doc Who is running around here. This could get interesting.

“Oh, alright.” I smile. “And I was just curious. So what do you feel like doing today?” Please, whatever deity is watching, let me and Vinyl have the same thought. I really want to have fun today.

“Screw with ponies by having another me around?” She put on a mischievous smirk.

“Screw with ponies by having another you around.” I smirk back. Oh, today is going to be a good day.

Chapter 54: Insert Clever, Witty Title Here

So me and Vinyl spent the majority of the day screwing with unknowing ponies by me, as a changeling, pretending to be Vinyl. We started off with simple things like making it look she teleported from one side of a build to another, or doing the same within market stalls where she would hide in them and I would pop out from behind a tree or another stall. But when we worked our way up to blatantly walking around right next to each other and talk in perfect sync. The real kicker was when ponies would stop us and ask who was the real Vinyl, and we would respond with ‘What are you talking about?’ Then the pony would say something along the lines of. ‘There’s two of you.’ And we would say. ‘Dude, there’s only one of me.’ And then we would go off on a tangent were we would start braggin how Vinyl was the best dj in Equestria and crap like that. And during all of that the pony would have done either of the following: A. Let out a small roar of annoyance, y’know, that ‘Aarrgh!’ thing. Two. Look at both us very confused before shaking their head and and walk off in some direction, probably to the psychologist, if there is one around here. Or roman numeral three, and this pertains to a certain pink pony, they would run off screaming something about a magic mirror pool and that she’s not crazy.

So yeah, I had fun.

But it was getting late and Vinyl had some gig to go to. That was when I thought I'd go to it.

“Awesome!” Vinyl cheered. “Alright, the gig’s at Cider Town; down this road to the right, and tell the guy at the door Vinyl sent ya. He’ll know to let you in.”

“Alright. When does it start?”

“In about four hours.” She said.

“Ok. I’ll see you the-” Something hit me. If this is a rave… “... Do you know what glow sticks are?”

“Glow wha..?” She cocked her head to the side.

“I’ll take that as a no. So! Meet me at my house, you know where my place is right?” She nodded. “Good! Meet me there as soon as you can. I got some things I’d like to show ya.”

“Alright...” The dj said unsurely.

“Don’t worry. It’ll be awesome.” Without waiting for a responce I teleport to my house, grab the scroll that lets me go to Earth. Teleport to there, went to the nearest Party City, and bought as many glow sticks of varying sizes and shapes, and took them home with me, along with some neon and glow in the dark non-toxic paint and washable markers. And a flew black lights with a couple extension cords.

*Knock knock knock* That must be Vinyl.

“Come in!” I yell from the living room. I had to close the blinds and get the large crystal I keep stored away to display all the little party favors. I hear the front door open and hooves on wood. “In hear!” The hoof falls stop for a second while I fiddle with an extension cord.

“Ember? What’s all this stuff?” I heard Vinyl ask from behind. I stood and face her, a gleeful smile plastered on my face.

“Before I answer that, what kind of music do you play at your gigs?”

“Mostly Electronica. And sometimes this ‘Wubstep’ stuff I get requests for. ” Yes! This is too perfect!

“Perfect. Then allow me to show you, This.” I flick off the main lights and turn on the black lights. And nearly instantaneously the room is bathed in bright pinks, blues, green, yellows and oranges. I then use my magic to grab a couple glow sticks about the size of necklaces, crack them, and throw them about the room. I looked to Vinyl and she had this face that… oh my god she was so blown away. Her shades even slipped down her snout a little. Revealing those ruby red eyes.

“I… ah… uh… wha...” Was all she could sputter, she was just that awestruck. She was thrown back into reality was I asked,

“Pretty neat huh?” She whipped her head at me and her jaw dropped just a little more when she looked at me. Finally noticing the patterns I painted over myself. “Oh, and don’t worry about this stuff,” I wave a hand to myself. “It washes off easily.”

“Holy… buck.” She slowly swiveled to look around the room. “... Celestia’s TITS this is so, awesome!” She bounded around the room much like Pinkie. “Where did you get this stuff!?”

“Back where I come from.” I cooly answered.

“And you want me to use this stuff?”

“Yep. Well, more like if you want to use it. I-” My sentiment was cut off when Vinyl tackled me to the ground by surprise. Her horn dangerously close to my facial area.

“I… I d-don't what to s-say. Thank you.” She choked out in between sobs.

“Anytime Vinyl. But geez, emotional much?” I joked.

“Whatever!” The unicorn batted a hoof on my chest while wiping a tear off her muzzle. She froze and stared blankly at my chest. Then her cheeks started tinting red.

“Uh Vinyl. You alright?” I wave my hand in front of her face. The tinge on her cheeks spread throughout her face and ended on the tips of her ears. “Vinyl?” I snapped my fingers right next to one of ears. It flicked away, but that brought her back from the twilight zone.

“Eeehehe. Sorry.” She stiffly stood up and backed away, allowing me to get up.

“It’s alright, so you wanna get all this stuff to you gig?” I asked and she nodded eagerly. She walked like her legs were trying to turn into peices of wood. I would have shrugged it off as nothing out of the ordinary, but then I just so happen to notice a little wet spot right where she was standing. And there was a fucking trial leading to where she was currently standing, picking up a pile of glow sticks. There were even little sparkles of liquid dripping down her legs from the angle I was looking from.

*That’s hot.* I thought.

-I know right? To bad she’s not a human.-

=Ugh, tell me about it.=

~I don't think you should worry about having sex with a different species-~

*Alright let’s get a move on!* I mentally shout.

-But we--

*You know the fucking point!*

So, without any other, ‘complications’, Vinyl and me quickly and secretly got the rave supplies to the bar slash multi-purpose hall her gig is taking place. The hall itself was pretty big all things considered: It was probably just as big as town hall, but had a lower ceiling. But there still was an elevated section where Vinyl will be. Her setup was already there, and Vinyl, or Dj-Pon3 as she told to call her for the rest of the night.

“So, Berry,” I said to the barkeep. “You ready for a night like noneother?” I wiggled my brows at the pony working the bar.

“Well, if what ya told me about this little favors,” She pointed at me and squinted her eyes. “I’ve already got cleaning stuff ready to go.” Her eyes squinted even further, if that’s even possible. “You better hope to Celestia nopony makes a huge mess with that stuff.” She jabbed a hoof at me.

“No promises, from what I hear, nothing clean survives Dj-Pon3’s parties.” Berry and I share a laugh.

“Aaaah ~ I’ll see ya later Berry.” I said in between laughs.

“Alright Ember. See ya.” Berry goes back to wiping the same glass she’s been cleaning the whole time. Right before I leave I spot Vinyl and wave she waves back.

“Tonight is gonna be a good night.” I mutter.

“Wow, ponies already showing up.” I whisper to myself. I decided to go to the rave as a pony, the same one I used as a disguise when I took that ‘vacation’. Of course some ponies knew right away it was me. While it took some time for other to recall my antics from months ago. And there were some of the ponies that had no damn clue who I was, but they’ll find out soon enough.

Now, now is the time to party like it’s nineteen ninety-nine.

*Ugh… my head…* I groan and open my eyes. *MY EYES!* They immediately close to shield themselves from the the sun apparently three feet away. Once I get my bearings I slowly reopen my eyes. Letting them adjust to the light coming from the window I was conveniently laying a couple feet away from. *What? Where am I?* Something you don’t want to ask yourself when you don’t remember passing out. But… *Oh yeah, the rave.* Memories of that party flicker through my mind’s eye. *Yeah, one hell of a party.* I smile. Then I noticed I turned back into my human form at some point during the the rave. There was an absolute tidal wave’s worth of paint all over me. Pinks, blues, and mostly oranges.

~Oooogh. Why do I hurt?~ Ruby asked.

*No idea, but that was an awesome rave.*

~That is what you call a rave?~

*Yeah.*

~Remind to never let you go to one again.~

*Pff, fat chance buddy.* I chuckle. Ruby just groans.

-Fuck…- The feminine part of me groans.

=That was epic!= I felt a throbbing sensation in my head.

*Dude, don’t yell. Getting a headache.* I put my head in my hands.

=Oh, sorry.=

*It’s alright.* At this point in time I decided to look around the hall Vinyl’s gig was held in. It looked like a god damned tornado ran through here. Neon paint lined nearly every square inch on every wall, even the floor and ceiling, there were some ponies lying around, passed out as well. There were glow sticks giving off a faint glow still. I looked over to the bar… it didn’t fare well, it was an absolute mess. Glasses lay strewn about the counter and floor. Empty bottles of the alcoholic kind lay on their sides on the shelves, and Berry Punch was sleeping on the counter, holding a half-full bottle to her chest like a teddy bear. She rolled over and fell behind the counter. Causing a whole racket I had to cover my ears for. I swear I heard breaking glass, but the bar pony leapt up from behind the counter. Without any indications of broken glass cuts on her.

“Ember? What are- bluuugh, what’re you doing here?” Oh god she’s about to vomit.

“Hey Berry, I guess I passed out last night. That was some party huh?” She shook her head and looked at me with more clarity. I guess her vision stopped swirling around.

“Are you kidding me!? That was the best bucking rave I’ve ever been apart off!” She threw her hooves up and promptly fell backwards, maybe she’s still a little drunk. And that can probably be said for all the ponies lying around too. I laugh at the silliness of it all, but them my skull reminded me it would not like to explode.

“Argh, I’ll see ya later Berry.”

“I’lmmfmmgh...” I think she passed out again. A quick check and yeah, she fell back to sleep. How cute, all the bottles and glasses around her.

It seems that ponies always look cute even when they’re in the middle of something like drinking their ambitions away. Ha! I bet Fluttershy would still look adorable even if she went on a rampage through town.

I threw those thoughts aside. *I’m getting soft, I need to go blow something up.* I then thought. *Where can I get some C4? Oh! Maybe ponies know what dynamite is!*

-But where, or who, do we got to for that kinda stuff?- Embris asked.

*Don’t know, maybe a blacksmith? They got blacksmiths here right?* Why the fuck did a blacksmith come to mind?

~Yes, remember Princess Celestia said there is one in Canterlot?~

*Oh yeah! Maybe there’s one here then!*

“So this is the place...” I stare at the open building in front of me. Looked more like a wooden garage than a workplace. “Huh. How come I never saw this place?”

-Probably ‘cause you never cared enough to look.- Embris stated casually.

*Yeah, that could be it.* I shrug.

The building had an open front, not doors leading to some work room. It was an open area with a forge, anvil, and other tools for metalworking, the pony working here banging away on the anvil, flattening some piece of metal. This was so stupid, why the fuck would there be explosives in a blacksmith?

“Let’s get this over with.” I sigh to myself and walk up to the pony. He noticed me walking towards him and did a double-take. Before a nice and friendly smile graced his features.

“Ah! So the human graces my shop. What can I do for you?” The pony put the hammer he was using on the anvil and gave me a friendly face. His dark brown fur was covered in splotches of sut, so was his unkempt green mane.

“Hey, I was just wondering if you have anything that’s used to make explosives?” His head tilted to the side in confusion. I fucking knew it… Gah! I’m so stupid sometimes!

“I’m afraid I don’t,” Great… “but,” Oh? “You can find that kinda stuff next door.” The pony pointed a hoof to my right, I looked and saw that there was a building with a sign depicting a pile of gunpowder with a lit flame over it.

“... Thank you.” I mumbled. I was about to walk off but a thought hit me.

*How awesome would it be to have a sword and a warhammer hanging above my fireplace…* I smiled and faced the pony.

“Would you happen to take commissions for custom weapons?” The pony leered up at me confusedly.

“I don’t know what a commission is, but I can take a request or two. ‘S long as I get some bits for it.”

“Perfect! Can you craft a sword and war hammer about as long as my legs? I’ll have some designs by tomorrow if you’ll do it.” The brown earth pony nodded happily.

“Sure! Just bring those designs and I’ll get it done lickity-split!”

“And then you’ll charge for you work?” I asked sarcastically.

“Yes!” We both broke down in a little laughing fit.

“Name’s Smith, by the way.” The newly named pony held out hoof, I took it and shook firmly. “Wow, nice grip ya got there.”

“Thanks.” I glint from the corner of my eye caused me to look up. It was an opening in the roof of the building, the sun shining off the left.

Wait… what was I supposed to do today?

Oh yeah.

FUCK!

“Uh, gotta go. Something important just came up.” Before Smith could respond I teleported to the spa. Just as the spa twins were leaving the front door. Came just in time I suppose.

“Oh! Hello Ember! Ve vere just about to go look for you.” Aloe said.

“He, perfect timing then.” I smile. “So, shall we go?”

“Yes!” Both sisters said, we then made our way to the train station, bought tickets to Manehattan, using my own money to buy my own ticket, there’s now way I’m debting myself to anyone. And waited for the train to show up.

“So what’s it like in Manehattan?” These stupid god damned puns…

“Oh it is simply wunderbar!” Lotus exclaimed. “The lights! The ponies! The fashion!” She went on as her and Aloe leaned against each other, dreamy looks on their faces. They stayed like that for the remainder of the time it took for the train to get to the station, which felt like a couple minutes.

Soon, the frilly pink and other bright colored train ground to halt in front of us. The conductor, or whoever calls for tickets and crap, calls out for those heading to Manehattan. I quickly turn into a pony and give my ticket, along with the twins, to the guy and he lets us in.

We find an aisle booth chair… seat, thing. You know what I mean, and took them. Me sitting alone while the twins sit across from me.

“I must say, look rather...handsome as a pony.” Aloe eyed me up and down. I check myself out, same blue fur, same dark blue hair. But no butt-mark. Hmm…

“Yeah, I get that sometimes.” I grinned a flexed a little. I may be human in mind, but who says I can’t have fun teasing ponies?

The twins blushed. Ha! Ponies: Zero. Me: Three. Four if I count Vinyl.

A deep chuckle escaped my lips, weird. I don’t remember having that deep of a voice last time I turned into a pony. Meh, could’ve been the way I laughed. And it made the twins blush more. More points for me.

I felt the train start slowing down, I looked out the window and nearly gawked at what I saw. Manehattan was a near exact replica of New York. It just had an old rustic style to it. They better have Time Square here if it’s gonna be a lookalike.

Whelp, New York, ya officially got a sister city.

Holy crap, everything is exactly like how the city was back in the early nineteen hundreds or something like that. Just splash shiny, glowing billboards, old fashioned street lights, and brick roads and I felt like I was going back in time. Oh, and size everything down to fit ponies that came up to your hips too. Everything felt so… small. That still jars me wherever I go.

And seeing that almost every pony had some piece of clothing on. I almost felt naked.

Almost.

But other than that, it was quite a city to walk around in. And while I would’ve loved to enjoy the sights, I had business to take care off. I was still translating after all.

As soon as we got off the train, I changed back to human form and readjusted the pack of bits slung over my back I neglected to mention. I figured I needed some money for transit.

“Now, where is this place?” I asked the twins.

“This way.” Again with the simultaneous talking as they lead me down a random street.

*Whelp, let’s what today has in plan for little old me.* I cracked a smile. *I hate feeling old. This is how Louis C.K. feels like?*

Chapter 55: When Push Comes to Shove

Again with that one pony!

God damnit, this one pony with peach fur, brown hair and eyes won’t stop following me! And they think I haven’t seen them!

Ugh, anyway. With that one pony, an earth pony, following me ever since I changed back to human form, the twins lead me through this bustling city and right towards a two-story brick building. The red bricked building looked as if it was just built, like many others beside it. It was really unremarkable when I looked at it. Looks more like an apartment now that I think about it.

“Vell, here ve are!” Lotus said. Waving a hoof towards the building with a flourish.

“Then where’s that pony we’re waiting for?”

“Ve do not know.” Aloe said. “She was supposed to be here already with that letter I sent her.”

“Then maybe ve should wait sister.” Lotus tried to alleviate her sister a bit. Meanwhile I just keep looking around. My head swiveling almost one hundred and eighty degrees to the left or right. Still looking out for peachy.

“Viat! There she is!” I heard Lotus call out. I turned my attention to the two ponies I was on a ‘business trip’ with and looked at who they were looking at.

FUCKING PEACHY!

“Um… hello there.” The pony, a girl, said weakly when she was within hearing range.

“Greetings,” I thought not to say the exact same thing, it always weirded me out when stuff like happened, then it gets awkward. “you’re the pony selling this building?”

Well, it’s already awkward for this pony.

“Y-yes,” She stuttered. “I-i’ve been trying to sell this place for a w-while now.” I smiled nicely and sat down indian style; legs crossed.

“Oh, come on. I don’t look that scary, do I?” I said. Might as well play along with whatever charade this pony is putting on. “After all, I’m just helping out a few friends.” The pony looked at me with a cocked eyebrow. “I speak Germane.”

“Ah… I see… Then please, I know they understand Equish, and that they speak it too. But their accents make it hard for me to understand.” She said.

*That’s it? Wow.* “Alright, let’s get started then...”

The ordeal went more smoothly than I expected. I guess after I cleared up the whole ‘Not understanding accent’ thing. The twins got the place and went right inside to check out the place. Something about needing to inspect it for damages. While they were in there the pony and me were left outside.

“So why were you following me?” I asked out of the blue. Keeping my glazed locked onto the future spa.

“Wh-wha!? How did you-”

“I always keep watch of my surroundings.” I awesomely answer. I then looked to her expectantly.

“O-oh! Well, I was.. Uh… I was following you because… I wanted to ask you something.”

...

... Really? That’s it. That’s why she was following me this whole time, driving me to the point of near insanity? And that was all she wanted. I simple fucking question!?

“Uuuh… you ok?” A peach hoof waved across my face, bringing me back to reality.

“Yes, I am perfectly fine.” I felt my lower right eyelid twitch. “What would you like to ask me?” I force a smile.

“Ok… where did you come from? And how are you still human?” She asked.

“Alright, one: That was two questions.” I laughed. “Two: I think you already know just by the way I sound that I’m american. And three, I ended up here because of some failed teleportation thing back on… You’re a human too?” I asked while narrowing my eyes at the pony.

“Yes!” She leapt up to my waist. “And you have to help me!” I pried her off of me and stared skeptically.

“If you really are from my planet. Then what specifically am I?” Only Twilight and the girls know this, if she does, then she’s from my world.

“You’re an anthro, an owl one.” Wow, ok. That was quick.

“Ok. What do you need my help with?”

“Can you take me back home?” She pleaded.

“Sure.” I said, remembering that scroll I still posses.

“Please! I’ll do- what?” She did what I exactly expected her to do. Downright hilarious.

“I said I’ll help.” I reiterate. “What? You thought I wouldn’t?”

“Uuuhm… Yeah...” She hung her head a little.

“Bah! Don’t worry about it!” I reached down and scratched right in between her ears.

“Gah!” She flinched away. “What was that?” She reach up and placed a hoof right where my hand was.

“Ponies are sensitive there. They say it feels wonderful.” Came my response.

“Oh… don’t do that, it feels weird.” She grumbled while her cheeks tinted a light shade of pink.

“Alright.” I laugh a little. “So, just to recap. I am taking you back to Earth, correct?” The pony nodded eagerly. “Ok, what’s your name?”

“Amy.”

“Cool, I’m Ember by the way. You want to head home now or..?”

“Yes!” She jumped a little. “... But I have to pick up some things from my apartment.”

“Alright, you know where Ponyville is right?” She nodded. “Just head there when you’re done getting your stuff. Hopefully when we go you turn back into a human.”

“I hope so too. This… pony body… eeeyugh...” Amy looked down at herself, seemingly disgusted at her own body.

“Is it that bad for you?”

“No, it just feels so alien, but normal at the same time.”

“Ah, I know the feeling.” She peered up at me curiously. “I’ve turned into a pony a few times.”

“Oh, at least you get to turn back into a human whenever you want.”

“Yeah, aren’t I the lucky one.” I roll my eyes. “You know what? I think I got an idea.”

“... What might that be?” Amy hesitantly asked.

“If I can turn you back into a human… Hmm… I don’t want to force you to do anything… so how about you reconsider leaving this place if I can get you your human body back?” Amy’s eyes grew wide and her mouth gapped open.

It also took her a while to process my deal.

“... You’d do that for me?” She whispered.

“Yeah. Why not? And besides, there are few things I need to talk to you about in private.”

“O-oh… Like what?”

“How long have you been here?”

“About a year, why?”

“‘Cause there’s a lot I need to tell you.” I cryptically answer.

“Ok...”

“Ok! Let us go! We need to go out and do some shopping!” Aloe said when she and Lotus joined us.

“But that vill tomorrow. Right, now, ve need to plan the layout.”

“Right sister! Come on Ember. Let’s return to Ponyville!”

“Alright.” I turn around, only my head facing Amy. “Just remember to ask around, and you’ll find me in no time. See ya!” I waved with my wing and walked after the twins.

“Hey Ember.” Chrysi greeted when I sat next to her. As soon as my ass met the couch, my dogs were on me. Each of the taking their positions around me.

*It’s times like these I feel truly relaxed.* I reminisce. “What’s goin’ on on Cops today?”

“Some stallion with white skin and blue pants was fighting against a few cops before getting tazed.”

“So nothing new?”

“Nope.”

“Alright.” I laid back in my couch and close my rest, planning to rest my eyes for a bit. Hmhm, something I haven’t done since high school. Besides daydreaming, resting my eyes was a good way I found to waste time. And I had nothing better to do. I practically fell asleep right on the spot.

Good god, I was a lazy bastard. Well, I still am, a little bit.

“Hey, Ember. Someone’s knocking on the door.” I’m ripped from the land of ass and titties when Chrysi nudged me on my shoulder.

“Can’t you get it for once?” I grumble while keeping my eyes closed.

“Ugh, fine.” Chrysi huffed and got off the couch. I then heard her and some other familiar voice converse, but I didn’t care enough to try and listen. I was trying to get back to titty land.

“Ember!” Ugh… fucking shit. “There’s somepony here to see you.” I heard her state from the other side of the living room. “She said her name’s Amy.” At that my eye nearly bug out my head. And I swear I heard glass breaking.

“Alright, I’ll be there.” I groan and get up from the couch. With my dogs following me I head to the front door. “Hey Amy.” I saw that she had a large bag draped over her back. “Come in. You can put your stuff on the couch or something. Then we’ll head off.” Amy nodded warily and I lead her to the living room, all while the dogs swarmed her. It was actually kinda funny. Once that was done, and when I got the dogs to leave Amy alone, we left and headed straight for Twi’s castle.

“Where are we going?” The human-turned-pony asked.

“To Twilight’s castle.” My answer apparently made her gulp audibly. “Why?”

“N-nothing… It’s just, why her?”

“Well, she’s better than me at magic. And I’m a hundred percent sure she’ll turn you back into a human.”

“But… I saw you change yourself into a pony.”

“That’s because I know how to cast spells on myself. Same can’t be said for casting some spells on others. The transformation spell being on of them”

“Oh. Ok.” Just then a devious idea hit me.

“Have you ever teleported before?”

“What? No.” She peered up at me suspiciously. “Why?” I smiled evilly and snapped my fingers.

*POP*

Before Amy could move a muscle I teleported the two of us to the main room of the castle; the room with the table-map. And it just so happened that Twilight was reading some book when we arrived.

“Hey Twilight.” She jumped slightly. She’s so jumpy.

“Ember! Don’t do that!” Ok… so she didn’t hear us teleport in. Wow, tunnel vision must affect her ears too.

“Do what?” I feign ignorance.

“That… nevermind. What are you doing here anyway?”

“Perfect of you to ask.” That sounded way better in my head. “‘Cause, you see, this is Amy, and she’s a human.”

“... Really Ember? Again with the pranks?” She deadpanned.

“Twilight,” I said, using her name for affect. “Since when have I played any pranks on that involve a pony you don’t know?” A little too specific, but this is Twilight I’m arguing with.

“... Good point. So she is a human?” I nodded and she got a little giddy. “Then why is she a pony?”

“No idea, she said she turned into one when she got here.” Twilight gave a perplexed look at Amy. Who shrugged in response. “Anyway, we’re basically here because we made a deal that, if we can turn her back into a human, she would reconsider going back to Earth.”

“Oh? Well this should be simple then. Just hold still please, both of you.”

“So the transformation spell doesn’t do the gender swap thing?” I asked, Twilight shook her head.

“No. The spell identifies genders and leaves… That aspect of the body alone.” She answered. At least she left out the ‘finer details’ as I’ve come to call her ramblings.

“Good, so can you please?”

“Of course!” Twilight beamed. She got up from her chair and faced us. Amy was starting to get a little worried for some reason. But a reassuring nod got her to calm down somewhat. But when Twi covered us in her magic, Amy really started freaking out. And by that I mean she started panting and her eyes darted all over the place. I just keep looking right at Twilight giving her my best ‘I don’t give a fuck’ face. From the corner of my eye I saw Amy’s eye land on me, somehow, just from that, she regained her composure, although just a little bit. I can still spot a few shivers here and there across her body.

Soon, a blinding flash filled my vision and I immediately look to my right. Waiting for the dots to go away. As soon as my vision was clear my jaw dropped.

Amy’s a gorgeous dog anthro, rottweiler to be exact.

Stippers would kill for a body like hers.

Gay men would go straight to be with her.

Straight women would go gay for a night of fun with her.

And she completely naked.

She was a nice d-cup. Same could be said for her tits.

What? I’m an ass man. I rate asses by breast size; it’s my thing. But going back to the topic at hand, Amy was naked.

“AAAH!” She screamed. She covered her private parts the best way anyone would. One arm draping over her breasts and her other hand covering her lions.

“I think we might need to get her clothes.” I tore my gaze from Amy and looked to Twilight. Who was blushing furiously.

“A-ahem. It appears so.” She coughed, somehow familiar with female human anatomy. Did she go to Brit or something? “I can take you to my friend Rarity. Don’t worry, she’s a professional.” Twilight tried to comfort Amy.

“Yeah, just don’t mention anything about human clothing and you’ll probably be fine.” I snicker when Twilight glared at me.

“What did you mean by that?” Amy asked.

“Nothing he meant nothing bu that… uh… I don’t think I ever got your name...”

“Oh. It’s Amy.”

“Amy… Huh… And I thought Ember’s name was weird.” Again with Twilight whispering to herself when we can hear her. I fucking knew Amy heard that too. If her glare directed at purple smart said anything.

“I could say the same thing about ‘Twilight’.” Me and Amy said at the same time. “What?” We did it again. “Sonofabitch.” We both groaned.

“But seriously Twilight. I thought we went over this last time.” The blush that formed on the pony’s cheeks threatened to take over her face.

“I know, it’s just… What do your names mean?”

“There is no meaning!” I snap. “As far as I’m concerned, our names just define who the fuck we are! And to us Your name is just a synonym for midnight for god sakes!” I was glaring daggers at Twilight, who was shrinking back in fear. I sigh and felt myself slouch a little.

*I get mad the dumbest things…*

-Yeah, you kinda do.-

*Not helping.* I growl. The womanly voice in my head laughs.

“Ugh… let me know when you’re done getting some clothes. I’m going home.” I rake a hand over my face as I teleport home. “I really need to cool off… Maybe now is a good time to my hands of some explosives… Nah… I need, something else. Something that these ponies don’t have, well, for a human anyway.”

“I’m headin’ out! Be back later!” Ember yelled from somewhere in the house. That guy is so weird sometimes. One moment he could be all nice and happy, and an instant later he’s mad about something. Is that how humans behave? I’d like to think so. Oh, who am I kidding, humans have to be like that. Unless, they’re not and he’s crazy…

Nah… He’s pretty alright to me.

“Go fuck yourselves!”

CLACK

TIC-TIC-TIC-TIC-TIC

OH! Finally that idiot’s tazed!

Concern, why is Ember leaving? He seemed to be pretty upset at something.

Worry, he has that parchment that lets him travel between this world and Earth.

Relief, he said he’ll be back. He will be back.

Wonder, why is he going back to Earth though? He can just check up on his army with that book Discord created.

Suspicion, what is he doing?

Hope, he better not get in trouble like last time. I don’t think taking Discord with him was a good idea.

Chapter 56: A Deferent Perspective

“I don’t know, Ember is a little...” D’oh, what’s the word?

“Odd?” The white unicorn, Rarity, said.

“Cryptic?” Said Twilight.

“Cold?” Ah! That’s it!

“Yeah, that one. Though... he is kinda funny.” Both ponies look at me, they’re making me feel uncomfortable. “What?” I can feel my cheeks heating up. Gah! Look away you stupid ponies!

“Nothing.” Both ponies said. It’s still pretty freaky that they sometimes say stuff at the same like the Grady Twins in The Shining.

Shiver

That was some creepy stuff.

“So, what kind of dresses would you like me to make for you?” Rarity asked as she removed the measuring tape from my hip.

“Actually, I’d like a couple pair of jeans and a few shirts. And a couple of bras.”

…

… They don’t know what any of those are, do they?

“What are jeans?” Twilight asked.

“And what is a bra?” There was a glint in Rarity’s eyes when she asked that. Oh~ no. Was this what Ember warned me about?

Ugh… today’s going to be a long day…

Somewhere, deep in the Everfree Forest. A queen of a changeling hive sat upon her throne. Plotting what to do since her daughter left to be with that human. How she came across this piece of information before she sent her guards after her, no one knows.

But some thing does.

“My Queen.” A high ranking changeling spoke up.

“Yes, Glare?” The Queen allowed the changeling to speak further.

“If I may suggest,” The changeling, Glare, continued. “why not just bare another next in line? We still have the King at our disposal.”

“That is always an option.” The queen nodded. “But, maybe I can convince her to come back.”

“‘Convincer her’?” Glare questioned. “Why not just take her back if you want her to be next in line then?”

“It’s that human.”

“What?”

“The human, Ember. When he arrived her of his own accord, he didn’t mention anything about Mural. That means she either asked him to come here for whatever reason. Or he really did just come on a whim. I’m inclined to believe the latter.”

“What makes you think so, your Highness?”

“Ember was so… fascinated with our kind.” The queen answered. “I never would have thought any sapient being would be interested to learn about our kind. It felt refreshing. And it gives me hope. Hope that maybe, we won’t have to keep to the shadows anymore. He said he would help us integrate ourselves into pony society.” Glare winced, not being as hopeful as his queen.

“If I may speak freely,” The queen nodded. “I… I really don’t know about this your highness. What if this is all a ploy? The ponies could be plotting something with that human.” Glare suggested.

“Glare. You fail to remember I am much more capable of tasting the emotions of others. I felt his resolve to help us any way he could. I couldn’t quite put my hoof on it, but I sensed, sympathy maybe? I don’t know, but I somehow know he knows our plight. Or, at least, he knows what it feels like.” The queens furrowed her brow in frustration.

“My queen, you mean to say you couldn’t sense what emotions the human had flowing through him?” Glare asked (blatant exposition is blatant).

“... Yes and no, my child. When I spoke with him. His emotions were… all over the place. I couldn’t hone in on one single emotion. They seemed to flicker wildly.”

“This be true my queen?”

“Yes my child. But, something else struck me as odd.”

“What would that be my queen?”

“I sensed all these feelings swirling around within him. But, he maintained an air of serenity. As if the whirlwind of emotions wasn't there, it looked to be unhealthy. I don’t know whether to think it be natural for humans, or if it pertains to just him. It worries me.”

“Why? Your highness, and also, you can just ask him yourself, if you so choose to.”

“I would rather not run the risk of… flaring any and all unsavory emotions.” The queen replied. *I have heard what he has done when provoked, even slightly.* She mentally added with a hidden shiver. *Fortunately none of my children have been harmed when that wretched demon reared his ugly face.*

“Very well, your highness.” Glare nodded. “What shall we do in the meantime?”

“Continue with your duties. And send a few messengers to the Princess of Friendship. I would like to know how things are coming along.”

“As you wish my queen.” The changeling bowed and trotted off. Leaving the queen of the hive alone with her thoughts.

*I hope my trust hasn’t been misplaced, Ember. You’re my only chance at salvation with the ponies.*

With supplies of nourishment at an all-time low. It was no wonder the queen would take any chance she would get to keep her children alive and healthy.

Well, not any chance. She wouldn’t stoop as low as waging all-out war with the ponies just for love. Changelings have morals.

But it seems some do at this point. Mirage was glad she was one of the remaining hives to still possess morals and sanity, to her knowledge.

It has been ages since she received word from another hive. Ever since that travesty that idiotic Chrysalis committed, many changeling hives went into hiding. They needed to fade from history if they ever wanted to live like how they all did before that event. They were all happy, content even. Despite making themselves hidden before hoof. But, that failed invasion changed everylings lives.

Ever since that event. The ponies have become afraid of their race. They went as far as developing new ways to detect and detain changelings. It made the lives of every hive miserable with the drops of love intake. Soon, whole hives were disappearing. It was by miracle Mirage took refuge within the Everfree with a large reserve of love and make do with the wildlife.

Mirage felt it was a gift from Mother when that human showed up.

Finally, she thought. An unbiased being who was willing to help them. A chance at survival, longevity, prosperity.

Queen Mirage believed in the human in hopes that he alone can help her. With what she knows, Ember is the only of three humans that reside in Equestria, maybe as far as the whole world. She knew she could save herself and her children, along with other hives as an afterthought, from slow, agonizing extinction. She knew the human either knew what it’s like, or at least sympathizes with them. To her it doesn’t matter, she knew this was an opportunity she couldn’t let slip through her hooves.

And it’s not like she saw the human as nothing more than a chance at survival. She saw him as a friend as well. The way he was… interested, by her kind made her think Ember has never heard of changelings.

But that’s preposterous. Changelings have been known even before the invasion. How could not know what we are? Or, at least heard of us.

But… his very being is alien to her. Never, in all of her years, has she ever seen a being remotely similar to the human. Sure, there were the minotaurs and diamond dogs. But even then there are vast differences.

How did his race evolve to look so differently from each other? There was more variety between them than the ponies. And they have four races!

Of course, it was all in theory. No one really knows more about humans than a certain purple alicorn. And there are only three known to exist.

That brought up another question to the queen: Where did these humans come from? They could be from the Great Desert of Saddle Arabia. Much of that area is largely unexplored. And their body type would suggest they live in blistering heat... She thinks.

Their body type… It is hard to discern what kind of environment they live in.

Hands seemed to let them swing from tree to tree, the jungle maybe? But, there are the ones that look like dogs. And Ember has wings for Mother’s sake.

No matter, Mirage thought. I can always ask Ember himself about his species. Who knows, humans might be more simple than once initially thought.

But even then, the queen thought, she was certain there was more to the humans. For all she knew, they could be from another world!

Again, what a preposterous thought. Right?

“Alright, now where can a guy go for a one-night stand?” I ask no one in particular. There’s a bar down the street. “The bar it is.” I grinn. “I need this.” I put on my best winning face and head to the bar.

~I know the ponies will think something’s wrong with you after this.~

*Yeah, I guess it’ll be weird for them; seeing me smile for once.* I grin. But my grin morphs to a frown. *You three better make it ruin this crap for me.*

-No promises!- Embris tittered.

*Screw off.* I grumble. But hey, a fuck is still a fuck. Even if I got voices in my head.

Yeah, I’m not schizophrenic, no. Not at all. Nope.

So he was actually warning me about mentioning clothes…

Why didn’t I listen to him!?

I mean, sure, he is a little… Harsh. But,I’m he means well. And judging from Twilight’s reaction, it was just a joke.

Sigh

I just hope he keeps his end of the deal. I still want to head home after all this crap.

And he did say he has stuff to tell me about home. Maybe he just wants me to stay here? Yeah, it could be that. Unless…

Ew! No! There’s no way any sane person would even think doing… that with a pony!

But… he’s probably been here longer than me. Maybe he… no. Just… ew.

“Amy darling. Are you alright?” Rarity asked me.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. I’m fine. Just think about… a lot of things.” Yeah, like getting back home. Oh god, mom and dad must’ve done everything they could to find me…

No! I can’t have those thoughts again! I can’t break down! I moved past this!

Alright, compose yourself Amy. We’ve been over this. You're still alive, and you will get to see your parents again. Everything will be fine. Everything will be fine.

“Amy, are you alright?” I felt a hoof on my leg. I look down and see that the ponies are looking up at me, worried.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I… I’m just glad I’m gonna see my family again.”

“Oh! How wonderful! Well, let’s not keep you waiting then! I’ll get right on started with your clothes!” Rarity and Twilight smiled brightly while Rarity went through some doorway. And some old machine sound came from where she left. She’s already making clothes? Wow. Ponies and magic…

Speaking of magic…

How is Ember able to use magic? I couldn’t do shit! I didn’t even get wings or a horn! How is Ember using magic!?

He better tell me what the fuck’s going on…

What the hell is going on back home? Could it be about that war I was hearing about with North Korea? Maybe… there was a lot of talk about it before I ended up here.

Then there’s how I ended up here… I never really gave it thought before now…

But, all I can remember is walking down a sidewalk, then everything went white, then nothing. There weren’t any cars nearby, so getting hit by one was out of the question.

Maybe…

NO!

I did not die! There wasn’t a single thing that could’ve killed me! I was walking along the sidewalk and bam! Now I’m here! I didn’t die!

I. Am Not. DEAD!

“Amy!”

“Wh-wha..?”

“Are you sure you’re alright?” It was Twilight, her and Rarity were both charing worried stares.

“Uh… Yeah, just… Just thinking about some things.” There were tears streaming down my cheeks.

Since when was I crying?

I quickly wiped them away.

“It’s just… It’s been a year for me since I’ve last seen my family. And now… I’m going back to see them. It’s… it’s a lot to take in.” They both nodded in understanding.

“We understand, being away from you family that long must be terrible.” Rarity sympathized.

“Yeah, but how is Ember going to take you back?” I shrug at Twilight’s question.

“I don’t know, he never told me how he’s going to do that.” Twilight brought a hoof to her chin, pursing her lips with it.

“Hmm...” Meanwhile, Rarity went back to the room she was previously in, and came back out with a small stack of clothes.

“Here you go darling. A fresh set of clothes from Rarity’s boutique!” She said with a flourish of her mane. I gratefully took them and immediately went off to one of the dressing rooms.

“Hey Mirror. What do you think of that human?” Camouflage asked me.

“Honestly? I think he’s a gift from Mother.” Camo, along with Swift Strike, Vault and Looker, chuckled.

“Tell me about it. Finally we get a chance at being with those stubborn ponies!” Said Vault.

“Hey, come on. You know that’s all that stupid chrysalis’s fault ponies fear us!”

“I know, but how long ago was that?” None of us had time to answer. “Three damn years! You’d think ponies would at least forget a little bit about us at some point.”

“Maybe they’re smarter than we think, sometimes.” Looker joked. “I mean, that one pony, Twilight Sparkle, was the only one to reveal that stupid queen’s plans.”

“Yeah… speaking of plans, we’re here.” Vault announced. The gaggle of changelings looked ahead to the town of Ponyville. Abuzz with ponies milling about like always.

“I can feel the love from here.” Vault drooled.

“And it’ll all come to us soon enough.” Camo lightly punched Vault’s shoulder. Since the changeling was wasn’t expecting the light nick, he fell over with a loud ‘oof’. “And you need to stop drooling over it. You might turn into Chrysalis.” A few laughs emanated from the others.

“Whatever.” Camo grumbled as Vault helped him up. “I just want to be full for once, not scavenge for scraps and steel pony’s love.”

“I know Came. We all know. Come, let’s head to Princess Twilight’s castle.”

It didn’t take long for the changelings to arrive at Twilight’s Castle of Friendship. Since the it would take a blind idiot to miss the giant structure. And they did get a few odd looks from the ponies, but nothing like glares or worried looks. But, soon enough, after they knocked on the front door, Twilight answered it. It disheartened the group a little when they the alicorn’s eye widen and face blanch for a split-second.

“Princess Twilight.” They all bowed respectively. “We come asking for an update on the proceedings.” Camouflage stated.

“Uhm… Right. Please, come in.” The alicorn moved to the side, allowing the changelings entry. “And please, just call me Twilight. I’m still used to the whole Princess thing.” The changelings nodded and entered the castle. “This way please.” The princess of Friendship then lead the group to a small room, small for the castle anyway, with a large rectangular table with enough chairs for a family of ten. Twilight sat at one end, the changelings directly across from her.

“Before we proceed,” Twilight started. “let me just say that it will take some time before you and the rest of your kind will be recognized as citizens of Equestria. I hope you understand.” Twilight smiled apologetically.

“We understand, Twilight.” Mirror spoke. “We know the circumstances are little… against us. With past events between us and the ponies.” She looked down, ashamed of her race, but more specifically a hive she refuses to name. “And, to be honest, we don’t care how long it will take.”

“How so?” Twilight asked.

“It’s because of that human.” Vault elaborated. “When he came along and decided to help us. We were overjoyed. We finally have a chance at living a truly happy life. To us, Ember is a gift from Mother for true salvation. I hope you understand, Twilight. We truly wish to live amongst ponies without prejudice. We don’t want to live a life in the shadows, always scared of the fact you ponies hate us for a hive did to your princesses.”

“But don’t get us wrong,” Camo interjected. “We understand you ponies don’t… like us too well. But please, we know that you know what Chrysalis has done was only out of desperation. Now matter how stupid it was.” He scowled at the last part. “But, don’t let that event cloud your judgement of us as a race. It was an isolated event. We can’t stress enough how alone that late queen was when she decided to do that.” The purple alicorn raised a hoof to silence the changeling.

“I understand.” She said. “And I’m making it my duty to everything I can to you and your.. Hive, seen as friends instead of monsters.” The gaggle nodded thankfully. “Now, let’s get started. I had Princess Celestia send a few copies of citizenship documents. But I was told there are a few things we need to make clear before I can mark you all as Equestrian citizens. There will be spells involved but nothing intrusive or dangerous...”

Chapter 57: Getting Shit Done

Relief, Ember is back.

Curiosity, he seems… happier than when he left. What did he do while on Earth?

Wonder, if something got him in a better mood… What the hell happened?

Resolute, I will get to the bottom of this… If he really is in a better mood.

“Hey Chrysi, hey Spark.” I said when I got to living room. I plop myself down onto the couch. I can still feel the smile plastered on my face.

“‘Sup Ember.” Chrysi said. She may be watching too much t.v…

“Hello Ember, how was your time on Earth?” Spark asked.

“It was just fine Spark. Managed to get a good fuck.” Spark reared her head back in surprise. “What?”

“That was… the last thing I expected to hear as an answer.”

“Oh, well, too bad I guess.” I shrug. *I’m too happy to care at the moment anyway.*

“Well… you do seem to be more… content.”

“Yeah...” I nodded. “I really needed that.”

“Jesus Christ Stacy…”

“What’s up Honey Bunch?”

“Work today was murder…”

“Why?”

“There was this one guy who went to town on my ass. Fuck I’m so sore...”

“...”

“... WHAT!?”

I just remembered there was something I needed to get today, and who I needed to give that thing I got to. And I still got to talk to Amy and get her home. If she still wants to that is.

*Meh, might as well do that now.* I get up from my couch. “I’ll be back.”

“Alright.” Spark said.

“See ya later.” Chrysi responded. I roll my eyes and call for my dogs to follow me. It’s been awhile since they had a nice walk. A shrill whistle and two pats of the lap later. Me and my dogs were heading to Rarity’s.

Some of the ponies are still wary of my dogs. Who wouldn’t be? If you saw an alien with pets as big as yourself, wouldn’t you be a little intimidated?

Anyway, a few actually came up to me and asked about them. And after being told that they’re pets, a lot of them started getting all lovey-dovey with my pooches.

And my dogs were loving the fuck out of the ponies. A lot of belly rubs and play fights were had at the time. I was thankful to whatever deity watching that my dogs knew how to play fight without hurting the ponies. Some of the kids even rode them around like people on horses.

If only they understood the hilarity behind it. I wonder what people would call a pony from here riding a horse from Earth… Horse-ception maybe?

Anyway, I called my dogs to me, bid the ponies a good day, continue on my way to Rarity’s.

Too bad some of the ponies were a little intrigued to see my dogs follow me like the good little pups they are. They won’t get much more than a blank stare from them…

I wonder… Since the animals here have higher intellect than the ones on Earth. And magic has gone as far as give me a new pair of wings when I lost my previous pair… Could my dogs very well become as intelligent as me?

Hmm… I actually have to look into this… Later. Now, I have to go pick up a few designs from Rarity.

I enter the boutique.

“Welcome to- Oh! Hello Ember!” Rarity greeted from around the doorway leading to the kitchen.

“Hey Rarity.”

“You’re here for the designs, I presume?” She asked as she walked up to me. Her brow raised with a smile.

“You presumed correctly.” I nod with my own grin. “So you have them done?”

“Of course I do! Allow me to go fetch them.” Rarity nodded and walked back to the room she came from. And came back with a piece of parchment, most likely a scroll since there is no other form of paper. And it also explains why it’s rolled up like one.

“Here you are darling. I hope it’s what you had in mind.” She levitates the scroll over to me and I grab it. When I unroll it my eyebrows shoot up.

It’s just what I had in mind.

The sword, jesus christ it’s as tall as my hip, the tip splits perfectly for tripping enemies. The hilt and guard are nicely simple with pointed ends and curvy spires along the length. The blade itself was beautiful. The swirls and twists running along the blade gave an elegant look to the weapon.

The other weapon, the war hammer, was nice and simple. No doubt a little troubling for the unicorn. It’s head looks to be about as big as my head, except maybe longer. The shaft had nothing remarkable on it. Except it ended in a sharp spike.

“Holy crap Rarity… It’s just what I imagined… Thank you.” I gawk.

“I’m just happy to be of assistance darling.” Rarity smiled brightly.

“... You sure you don’t want me to pay you or something? This is way too good to be free.” I said. It’s true though, I know she does this kind of thing when brainstorming dress designs. But she could very well become an artist if she wanted to.

“You flatter me Ember.” She said with a blush. “But I still insist you take it free of charge.” She waved a hoof dismissively.

“Alright, thanks again Rarity.”

“Anytime Ember. Tata!” We waved to each other as I walked out the dress store.

“See ya.” I look back to the scroll. “Now to get this to the blacksmith.” I mutter.

“Hey Smith.”

“Ember! How’re ya doin’?”

“Just fine.” As I turned the corner of his shop with my dogs his eyes went wide.

“Those you’re pets or somethin’?” I nod.

“Yes.”

“Neat. I’ve been hearin’ about them. They nice like the ponies say?”

“Yep, they loved the attention they were getting.”

“That’s good to hear. So. You got the designs?”

“Yup, here ya go.” I hand the pony the designs. He unfurls the scroll and looks it over.

“Hmm… Yeah, I can work with this. I’ll have them done in about a week and a couple days.” He said.

“Cool, so how do I pay you?”

“You pay half of it up front, and the other half when I have it done.”

“Alright, how much then?”

“Uuuuh… Ten bits. I usually don’t get these kinds of requests.”

“Alright.” I snap my fingers and ten bits appear in my hand. I hand him the bits and we part ways.

*Now, Amy.*

I figured they’d be at Rarity’s at some point… Did I miss them or something?

“Hey, you girls here!?” I call out. Keeping mind that those girls might be doing… girl shit.

“Wah!” I heard Rarity shout. “Oho! Uhm. Yes! We are still here Ember. Please, come in.” With a snicker and open the door and duck inside. I look to my left and spot the girls.

Amy is looking fine in her new clothes.

She has on a nice red v-neck t-shirt and blue pants that hug her form in all the right places. And it looks like she’s wearing a bra… Damit.

“Can you stop staring?” Oh, right, I’m still there with them.

“Sorry. You just look really nice in those clothes.” At my compliment she looked away bashfully.

“... Thanks.” Huh, I think she’s into me. Yup, Twi and Rarity’s faces confirm that.

“Alright then… You ready to go?” I said, getting to the topic we had before.

“Yes! Let’s go! I don’t want to wait anymore!” She jumped up excitedly.

“Alright, let’s walk to my house then. I’ll explain everything on the way.” She nodded with a reserved grin and walked with me out the store.

“Wow… The war really did happen already?” She asked.

“Yeah, and I was a part of it.” She gave me a confused look.

“What?” I just stared at Amy, letting her piece it together. “Oh! Oh...” Thankfully it didn't take her long. “Jeez… I didn’t think… I didn’t know. I’m sorry.” I wave it off.

“Bah, don’t worry about it. I’m past all that crap. I had… time to recuperate. Speaking of, how long have you been here again?”

“About a year. Why?”

“It’s ‘cause it’s been five years on Earth since you’ve been gone.” When I told her this, she nearly fainted. She probably would’ve if I didn’t catch her.

“P-please tell me you’re joking… You’re joking right? Hahaha! Really funny.” She said exasperatedly. Poor girl, she must have fami-

Oh god. She does Family back on Earth.

“No, I’m not joking. Let’s take you home. Where do you live?” I asked with a sudden bout of resolve.

“Texas... El Paso...” By this time we’ve arrived at my house. I immediately walk in, grab the scroll, walk back outside where I left Amy, and put my hand on her shoulder.

“Let’s go home.” I say right before I poor magic into the thing. The spell taking effect over us instantly.

Shock, Ember just left to go to Earth again.

Worry, there was a woman with him. How did she get here? Is that what women look like?

Neutral, how ever she got here. She must have wanted to return home. From what I have seen it confirms this. I hope nothing terrible happens.

Exasperation, I worry too much about my creator…

“Hey Spark, you know what Ember’s up to?” Chrysanthemum addressed me.

“Nothing for sure. But I highly suspect that woman he was with wanted to return to her home planet.”

“How could you guess something like that?” The changeling tilted her head up at me.

“I am an artificially intelligent android with processes much faster than the average human. And pony, in this situation. I can make thousands of calculated guesses within seconds. A large percent of them guessed Ember is taking that woman back to Earth because she wanted to go back.”

“... That’s oddly specific...” Chrysanthemum said with a dry tone.

“Yes, yes it is.” I answer. “But consider this, my systems currently operate with magically generated electricity. Don’t you think a little magic is involved when calculating?” She looks up thoughtfully. She took exactly two minutes to think before looking back at me.

“I have no idea about what you just said.” She responded.

Exasperation, if only she could understand… But it is understandable in this case. I am the only one of my kind to exist on this planet. Of course only Ember could only understand my inner workings.

“Whelp, here we are Amy, home sweet home.” I said with a smile. Amy just barely recovers from her latest teleport and looks around.

“W-we’re here… I’m. I’m finally home...” Amy turned to face me, the beginnings of tears welling up under her eyes. “Thank you!” She leaped for me and grabbed me. Hugging the crap outa me. “Thank you.” She whispered.

“Don’t mention it Amy. How about we get you back to your family?” I asked.

“Yes!” She exploded. Cause a few people to turn our way.

*Wait, no. FUCK. Did anyone see us teleport here!? Fuck me!* I look around, and it seems like no one did. But, how? Me and Amy appeared right in the middle of a fucking park. How could they not see a guy and some girl appear out of nowhere with a bright flash?

Whatever, as long as nothing happens in that area, we’re good.

“Alright then. Where’s the nearest police station then? You’re gonna have to show me around.”

“No problem!” She cheered right before she grabbed my arm and practically dragged me off in some direction.

“Hold the fuck on.” I regain my footing and wrench my arm from Amy’s death grip. “Better. I don’t like getting dragged anywhere.” Amy looked down in shame.

“Sorry...”

“Don’t worry about it. Let’s get going.” She nodded and started leading me through this unfamiliar city.

She eventually came to a stop in front of a large beige building. ‘El Paso Police Headquarters’ in nice grey lettering sat on a short piece of wall. The building itself looks like what I imagine a headquarters in the desert to look like.

“So… what happens now?” Amy asked me. Anxiety dripping from her words.

“We go in and let the law handle it from here on out.” Came my answer.

“Really?”

“Yeah, there really isn’t much too it. But don’t mention much about me, not even my name, just say you meet me after whatever story you make up for your disappearance.”

“Ok… Wait. I can't say what really happened?” I shrug.

“You could, but who, besides your family, will believe you?” At that realization dawned on her.

“Oh...” She went silent and we both fell into this awkward silence.

“Well, goodbye.” I decided to say. I wave and turn to walk away.

“Wait!” I turn back around just in time for Amy to run up and hugged me. “Thank you...” She whispered. She let go of me when I felt it getting wet where her face was. She was crying… God damnit.

“Anytime. Amy. I guess I’ll see ya around sometime.”

“What? How?” She eyed me quizzically.

“Oh, you’ll know.” I wink before teleporting home.

Well, that was a trip. If only I knew she had family on Earth at first.

… Whatever. Amy got to go home. I get to feel like a hero. Everybody wins.

Chapter 58: Picking up the Pace

“Ember, if you don’t mind me asking, what were you doing with that woman?” Spark asked as soon as I sat my ass on the couch.

“That was Amy. And I just took her back to Earth, apparently she’s been for a year after ending up here through some weird magic crap.”

“Oh, I see. She wanted to return to Earth?”

“Yeah, she had family to get back too.”

“Ah, alright then.” We fall silent and continue watching t.v.

Y’know. This is just like when I was a teen; sitting in front of a t.v. all day. Except replace the thing with a computer. And watching t.v. with playing games like Robocraft and Team Fortress Two. Of course I would get out ever once in awhile so people, and ponies, know I’m not dead or anything.

What? I like variety. Except for those with top-down perspectives. Just… no.

Anyway. I managed to spend a whole fucking week of doing nothing. I had all that time I wanted to get back into my old life, before I had to make one; doing nothing but spend hours on my desktop. And holy crap I missed a lot on the games I used to play. Like, for Robocraft, the developers decided to replace the economy system with loot crates…

I swear to god, if they go down the Advanced Warfare route… I’m done. But, there was an update. It said it fixed the loot crate system, so I do get better stuff with higher tier crates.

Anyway, I think it’s safe to say I really got back into playing the hell out of that game. I don’t know why. It’s been years since I played that game. And yet here I am, like the fifteen year old loser I used to be; in my room, on my desktop, sniping the enemy team.

I’ve been playing for so long I saw that I somehow put fifty hours into the game. Bringing the total to a whopping five hundred twenty three.

Jesus fucking christ, I used to play the hell out of this game when I was younger.

Eh… Well, I got all the time in the world to play now. And boy, ever since I got back the groove of things, I became one of the top players. After that, I got an absolute shit ton of platoon invites. Heh, I might as well start a channel like Gromek or something.

“The battle for Ophiuchus Valley has begun.” The announcer stated. I just loaded in and I can already tell we’re in for a bad time.

Gromek999teleported in

“Fuck me.” I mutter. “Alright, stay close, Gromek’s here.” I tell my team mates over the teamspeak. Gromek’s a youtuber if that hasn’t made itself privy yet.

“Are you kidding me?” One of my teammates, Sparky, asked. “I wonder which of his robots he’s using.”

“It’s the Tesla!” Another said right I saw his robot explode.

Gromek999 destroyed Lease958

“Fuck.” I sigh. “Sparky, on him now.”

“On it.” She replied. She went off to the left of the map. More open ground there. While I kept to the shadows, as much as I could while piloting an old Carbon Wraith.

I remember when carbon smg’s where the shit. Ah… memories.

Anyway. I use the ghost module a few times since this thing is easily a rail’s trophy target. God I should of went with my rail sniper.

Gromek999 destroyed SparkyFTW

“Oh god damit!” She yelled. “Welp, you’re on your own.”

“I know, fuck me.” There was only one other player on my team, they weren’t on the Curse Teamspeak, and the enemy team only lost two. Just great. Maybe I can make this work…

Stick with me, snipe others if you can. I type in the team chat. I saw my teammate nod their weapons and climb the mountain with the tower. They will go on the support, while I go offensive. Hopefully no one spots them.

I rush the enemy home base and start claiming it. I get to the first bar before one of the enemy team goes for me.

“Fuck me...” It was Gromek. Of all people. “Whatever.” I shrug it off and fire my smg’s at him. Unfortunately, with his robot being the one that can go stupidly fast, I only manage to hit him zero times. But, luckily enough for me. My Wraith is overclocked at ten, meaning I can hover high enough to be safely away from those damn teslas.

Duey_gamez Destroyed Gromek999 I saw his little robot explode. I look to where the rail shot came from.

“All the way from the mountain! Lucky shot!” Spark voiced my thoughts.

“Yeah, now we got the rest of the enemy team to worry about.” I sigh. I my robot just started regenerating itself. I go invisible and book it from the base. About four of the enemy team were there. With Duey sniping them and my robot fully regenerated. We were able to take
‘em out.

“Four left you got this!” Lease said.

“Don’t jinx it!” Sparky shouted back.

“Sorry!” I ignore their argument and head to home base. They have three bars out of four, it keeps going down with Duey shooting them from afar.

I get there and let loose a torrent of smg fire on them. With them nearly destroyed due to Duey, it was a little difficult to finish them off. But, it was done.

“Victory.” The announcer… announced.

“Yeah! More loot!” Sparky cheers.

“Yeah...” I mutter.

“Oh, come on Lazy.” Lease “You know this new forge system is just as good as the old economy.”

“Chya. I beg to differ.” I scoff. “The only thing I like about this new system are the robots in the factory; how everything is pretty much free if you a little bit of every item.”

“True.”

“I still don’t like the loot system.”

“Aw come on!” I chuckle.

“Anyway. I gotta go. See ya guys later.”

“See ya.” Sparky and Lease say before I shut the game and Curse down while taking off the headset I ‘aquired’ a while back. I get up from my chair. Stretch a bit, and head upstairs. I find Chrysi and Spark in the living room. Chrysi holding a plate of freshly cooked eggs and breakfast.

“Hey Girls.” I said.

“Hey Ember.” The respond in unison.

“Anything new?”

“Not really.” Chrysi answered.

“Cool.” Just then my belly reminded me of its need for sustenance. “I’m gonna go out for a bit.”

“Alright.” Chrysi said.

“Bye Ember.” Spark said. We waved to each other halfheartedly, as if we were family, -I think, that’s how it felt like- and left. I was about to start walking towards Sugarcube Corner when three changelings in black armor came up to me as soon as I closed the front door to my house.

“The Queen requests your presence.” The middle one said.

“Alright.” I nod nonchalantly. They nod back and lead me through the forest to their hive. They took me to the throne room where Mirage was sitting up in her chair. And calm and… friendly smile on her features.

“Ember. So good to see you again.”

“Likewise.” I kindly reply. “So, why did you call me?” I asked.

“Oh, I just wanted to get to know you a little more.” Woah what? Since when… Wh… What?

“Hello? Ember? Are you ok?” I must’ve been lost in the recesses of my mind for a bit. I didn’t see or notice Mirage walk up to me. She was waving a holed hoof in from of my face.

“Uh, yeah.” I shake my head.

“Are you sure? You looked… quite lost.” Ch… no kidding. But still, why?

“Well, I guess you could say that.”

“What do you mean?” Mirage asked while raising brow at me.

“It’s just… To be honest, it’s been years since anyone ever wanted something like that from me.” Fuck me, there has to be a better way to word that.

“Oh, well then.” Mirage made an about face. Though, I still a smile curving those lips of hers. “Shall we begin?” She sat back on her throne. Then she nodded to a few other changelings in the room. They left and quickly came back with large, by their standards, chair. They set it down behind me and nod. I nod back appreciatively and sit in.

“Let’s shall.” *Fucking Discord.*

“Really? You can do that?” I ask in disbelief.

“Yes, hard to believe isn't it?”

“And it only pertains to Queens?”

“No. Kings have the ability to.”

“Oh, huh… That’s.. Actually really useful.” I remark. “I really didn't changelings bud an exact copy of themselves.” Mirage nodded in understanding. A little mirthful smile playing on her face.

“Yes, but don’t go making many versions of yourself. It requires a lot, and I cannot stress this enough, a, lot of energy, concentration, and magic.” She stressed. “Even if I were to create one fully nourished, It would be... taxing, to say the least.”

“I understand.” I nodded.

“Good.” She smiled. “Now my question, and please feel free to not answer, it may be a little… sensitive for you,” I nodded, allowing her to continue. And preparing for whatever she might ask. “I want to know. Why are so willing to help us? You could have easily told the ponies of our location and be done with us.” Oh… whale then…

“... That’s… very simple, actually.” I slowly gave an answer. “I just know what it feels like be in your situation, in a sense; everyone hating you for just being yourself. Doing everything they can to wipe you from existance. Crap like that. In fact. I think a lot of people from my world can sympathize with you.”

“Really?” I nodded.

“Yeah. But maybe not to my extent. Not many, at least.”

“How so?”

“There was this group of people who really… disliked, us anthros. And wanted us to basically fall of the face of the Earth, if you know what I mean.”

“I do.” She said.

“Good.” I nod. “Anyway. Because of these people. I basically lost everything I had at one point. I became homeless. I had to scrounge dumpsters for food. And I had to do some… things to get by.” So I had to fuck a few people to get by, so what? I wanted to fucking survive.

“Oh my.” Mirage put a hoof to her mouth.

“Yeah. Oh, and there’s your answer.” I grin.

“It seems so.” Mirage smiled back. “And I also apologize.” She looked down shamefully.

“Uuuh… What for?”

“I may have been a little… trepidatious with what questions to ask. I didn’t to bring up any… unsavory memories.” She winced for a half-a-second. “I do hope you understand. I didn't want any… trouble between us.” … She didn’t say the real reason behind her hesitation, I just know it. Why would she-

Oh, that’s right, she’s literally the mother of all the changelings in this hive. Of course she would want to be care-

Wait. Is she calling me short tempered or something!?

No… If she thinks that I am some angry psychopath with a short fuse. I need to keep my cool.

“I understand.” I said after I took a calming breath. “I know I don’t have the best...” I struggled to find an appropriate word.

“Patience?” Mirage offered with a nice winning, sort of strained, smile.

“Sure let’s go with that.” I chuckle. “But I do understand. You have your children to protect.”

“Thank you.” Mirage looked relieved.

“Anytime.” I get up from the chair I was provided and stretched. “But I think I should get going. I don’t know how long I’ve been here talking with you.”

“About five hours.” Mirage said casually.

“Really? Huh… felt longer than that.” I shrug it off; time flies by when you don’t keep track of it. “Anyhow, I should get going. I’ll see you around, Mirage.”

“I hope so Ember.” She replied with a wave. I waved back and made my way out the hive and out the Everfree.

“My Queen.” Glare said once the human left the hive.

“Yes, Glare?” Queen Mirage turned to her child.

“May I speak freely once again?”

“Or course Glare. You know you don’t have to ask.” The Queen nodded.

“I know,” Glare smirked. “I just like to bother you every once in awhile.” The two changelings share a laugh. “And about that human,” Glare’s smirk turned smug. “I told you so.”

Well today started off on an interesting note. Got to learn a lot about changelings. Pretty cool.

But I seriously never thought the king or queen can make a literal fucking copy of themselves by budding. That’s might be useful or me if anything goes to shit in the foreseeable future.

Anyway, since I still have a whole day to waste, might as well go those groceries I was initially planning to get.

…

Of course nothing goes my way. I didn’t even invoke Murphy’s law. Does some deity really hate me that much, if any exist? Well, it may be due to ponies still wanting me dead.

Who, you might ask, would be these ponies? Well, they’re none other than those two idiots that tried to kill me a year ago. And why would they wait a year to try and kill me?

Because they actually planned this shit out. But they ultimately fucked up.

Let me explain, they made their first mistake trying to use Button Mash and his mom as bait…

The little ‘pager’ that I always keep on me vibrated. Button Mash and Nursery are in trouble again.

Sigh

*Who’s fucking with them this time?*

I teleport my stuff home and then teleport to Nurse’s house.

…

*Are you fucking kidding me?* It’s those same pricks that tried to kill me with that crappy assassination attempt. And they’re not even being quiet about it, I can hear Button and Nurse’s muffled screaming from out here. Stupid…

Anyway, I barge in the home and find the two ponies in the middle of being tied up by the same ponies I met a while ago.

So, without further adue, I promptly beat the both of them into a heap of bruised, battered pony flesh before they could even say quidditch. With them no longer a threat, I untied Button and Nurse.

“Thank you, Ember.” Nurse said once I got the gag off her. Button was a little too shaken up to even speak. It took him being held by Nursery to not break down. Upon seeing this, I was furious. To think, someone would even go to these lengths-

No. Of course there has to be people like that in this world. But wouldn't they haven't gotten to Corey if they wanted to really get to m-

Oh god. Oh, god. Corey and Brit.

“Be right back.” I said before I teleported to Corey’s place.

…

“If you want to see your friends again. Come to us willingly.” A note on the front door said.

“No...” I clench my fists.

“No…” I fall to my knees.

“No!” They are going to pay.

They are going to regret the day they decided to fuck with Ember Lockhart.

Author's Note

Du-du-duuuuu! Epic namedrop. Am I right? :derpytongue2:

Chapter 59: Recognition

I’m not going to put this lightly. I am going to murder everyone that is involved with this little stunt. I am going to hunt them down, one by one. I am going to find them. I am going to tear their eyes out. I am going to cut them to the bone. I am going break every, single bone in the body. I am going to tear the wings off painfully slowly if they are pegasus. I am going to snap their horn off if they are a unicorn. And I am especially going to keep them alive and conscious for every, single, grueling moment they will experience within the next couple of hours, or however long it takes me to find them all. And there is no way in hell I am going to tell anyone about this. Of course also rescue Corey and Brit, as an afterthought.

Shit just got personal.

It was a normal day in Ammu Nation. Customers came by, some bough guns, some bought ammo. Some took a few practice runs back in the shooting range. And some came by to say hi to Dave. The man always loved a few friendly people. He was always helpful when someone asked about a certain gun, and he would use his vast knowledge of firearms to educate people on what type of gun if just right for them. Too bad they never bought the ‘big boys’, as he liked to call the barely-legal man-toys.

One was a simple flame thrower. Enough could be said about this sort of weapon, although not new to weapons market. It was not highly sought after, yet. For reasons of which outweigh the pros of owning such a weapon.

The second was a M134 Minigun, “The Fort”, Dave likes to call it. With an average fire rate of two to six thousand revolutions per second, it’s no wonder he calls it that. As much as the gun store owner wanted to make it look exactly the Heavy’s from Team Fortress Two. Having the ammo barrel attached to the gun rather than on the user's back was too detrimental to the user. So he had to stick with a back-mounted ammo case.

The third, and final Man-Toy. Was a simple Cheytac M200 .408 bolt-action sniper rifle. Specifically the variant with the fifty caliber barrel with an attachable silencer. That much else is needed to be known about this rifle when a customer asks about it. In his eyes anyway.

And it was also on this beautiful day when a man with a duffel bag strapped across his back came into the humble gun shop. The look of determination and death in his eyes almost made Dave freeze. But before fear could take the man, he remembered this man was just like any other customer.

Oh, how wrong he was.

The gray feathered, bat-winged Anthro made his over to Dave. He didn’t think he’d be that tall.

“What’re the strongest toys you got here?” The man asked with a straight face. His yellow eyes boring into Dave.

“U-uh,” Dave stuttered. “We-we got these...” He then listed off the three Man-Toys. THe man nodded approvingly. A dark smile stretching and curving his lips.

“I think I’ll take all three. With enough ammo to last a few months.” The man said. Which left Dave speechless. For half a second.

“Three Man Toys comin’ up!” Dave cheered. *Finally,* He thought *Someone who wants the Big Guns!* Dave reached up and, grabbed the guns, individually or course, and set them down on the counter. He then went to the back and, with the help of a dolly. Brought a few ammo boxes, two boxes for each gun. And two specially designed fuel tanks for the flame thrower. He then added the items on the cash register. Wow, he’d never thought he’d seen the price go beyond six digits. “Uh… that’ll bee...” Dave read off the overall price to the man. The man just smiled. A reaction dave was not expecting what so ever.

“Alright, lemme just...” The man took off the duffel bag and gently set it on the counter. It groaning under the apparent weight Dave wouldn’t think it had.

*What was in there?* Dave thought.

Dave got his answer when the Anthro unzipped the bag. There, right in front of the both of them. Was a duffel bag filled to the brim with glittering gold coins. Dave’s mind practically all but froze at the sight, but it quickly kicked back into gear.

This wasn’t the first time someone tried to pay Dave with fake money, or fake gold as the current situation stands.

“Nice try buddy, but I’m gonna need some real money if you’re gonna leave with this stuff.” Dave crossed his arms. A triumphant smirk on his face. The man’s smile never faltered.

“You got one of those testing kits?” He asked. Dave arched a brow.

“Yeah, what for?”

“How about you test this stuff?” The man asked. Dave, never letting that eyebrow go any lower, went to the back and grabbed a metal testing kit. Making sure to keep the emergency lock-down button on him. Once he had all he need Dave got back to the front desk, the man hadn’t moved a single inch the hole time. It was starting to creep Dave out.

After the kit was set on the desk, and the thing set up. Dave reached in and pulled out a single, probably fake, gold coin, it had a weird picture of a horse on one side, and another of a symbol he’d never seen before. It definitely weighed like it was made out of gold. He shook that thought from his head and scrapped the coin against the rough side of the bar. Earning a few curved pieces of yellow metal. Instead of flaking paint, revealing lead underneath.

Unwavered, Dave then poured a drop of special liquid onto the scraped metal. It then turned a very specific color.

Dave’s eye widened. It was legit gold! Gold coins!

“H-holy shit...” Dave whispered. “They’re real...”

“Yep,” The man, no, godsend, said. “So how much ya think will cover the cost?” The guy can't be serious. He can’t be! He just asking how many coins will pay than just giving him a few coins and calling it payment!

“Uh… Twenty?” Dave said after very carefully thinking about it. If this guy is just giving away gold he must be a big deal. It would be best not to ask for ‘too many’.

“Alright.” The man said as he poured out exactly nineteen coins, the one dave scraped joining its friends. Dave thought they literally floating out the bag. But he brushed it off as his imagination going wild. Because… Gold fucking coins!

“Here ya go!” The man said with a slightly smug smile. He then grabbed the guns and flamethrower. The minigun and flamethrower in one god damned hand, and the sniper in another. And then he looked at the dolly with the ammunition on it. And looked as if he was internally debating something. Before shrugging and the boxes of lead and copper-bullet filled case floated over to sit next to the guy. Dave couldn’t help but gawk at what he had seen. A few hundred pounds worth of ammunition just fucking floated over to the man.

“Later!” The yellow-eyed Anthro said before disappearing with a white flash of light. Dave noticed, right before the man disappeared, that his eyes looked… weird. He couldn’t put his finger on it. But he thought they looked like those camera eye things. But, one thought came to the forefront of Dave’s mind.

*Who the fuck was that guy?*

“Alright, now for a proper coat to conceal this when I go full pony.” I mutter to myself.

Sunny Fashions was having a not-so great day. With customer after customer demanding they receive some summer clothing. But due to there being shortage from yesterday’s sales, nopony’s going to get any anytime soon.

But fortunately for Sunny, today was a slow day. Or that his usuals finally got it through their thick, snobbish heads that they would be notified when he gets a fresh shipment of summer clothing. It was calming for the unicorn Stallion, finally, he can relax knowing that he won’t be bothered by any more annoying foals.

That is, until he heard to the bell hanging above the front door.

*Uuuuugh…* He internally groaned. *I thought they done bothering-* His train of thought fell off its rails when he saw the pony, or creature -he’s only heard of this… thing-, walk into his store. It was in his store.

The creature, the human, was inside his bucking store. A hero, a creature who helped the Elements of Harmony defeat the demon Tirek. Was in, his, store.

“Hello?” A… an appendage with five smaller things made a snapping noise in front of his face. Bringing the pony’s head from the clouds.

“E-excuse me sir.” Sunny said, trying to regain his composure. “I… wasn’t expecting you to grace my place of business with your presence.” Sunny bowed slightly. He picked his head back up and saw a very confused… Human. He remembers what his friends called the being before him, he thinks.

“Uhm… Thanks?” The, human, said uncertainly. Sunny quickly realized what was going on.

*Ah, he is as humble Fancy Pants made him out to be.* Sunny mentally remarked. *Marvelous!*

“I do beg your pardon, but aren’t you the… human, that aided the Element Bearers defeat the demon Tirek?” Sunny asked with practiced ease.

“... Yes...” The human answered. A quirked eyebrow, well, some kind of feather that resembled an eyebrow as Sunny saw it, never leaving its heightened spot.

“Then it is an honor to have in my place of business.” Sunny nodded his head. “What can I do for you today?” Sunny asked. Years of asking that same question making his tone perfectly friendly and light.

“Well, I would like a duster, if that exists here that is.”

“P-pardon?”

“A duster. Do you have any?” The human asked.

“Yes, yes we do.” Sunny cleared his suddenly dry throat. “Though, I might have to one tailored for somepony of your… impressive stature.” The human smiled.

“Oh that won’t be a problem.” He said. Before Sunny could question the cryptic being, a bright flash of white temporarily blinded him. Once the stars faded from his vision what he saw before him made his lower jaw nearly hit the floor.

Right there, right in front of him, a strangely tall changeling stood where the human once was.

“I’m sorry if this startled you.” The dark blue changeling said. “I just cast a transformation spell. Hold on...” The changelings was briefly engulfed in yellow flames and grayscale unicorn replaced the changeling. “There, much better.” The pony said, the previously double-toned voice also replaced by a more normal sounding one. “Oh, and sorry about that too.” The pony said. “And this is still me. The human, spell and all that junk.” Sunny shook his head.

“I… apologize. I did not know you were a… powerful mage.” The pony snickered.

“No one else knows either. Which reminds me...” The grey pony pulled out a bag -a bag Sunny never noticed until now- from behind him. And proceed to take a large pile of bits in his magic. He then presented them to Sunny. “This’ll be enough for you keep all this secret?” Sunny looked from the bits to the human turned changeling then pony many times. “And I mean everything that happens between us today.”

“O-of course!” Sunny said. He took the bits in his magic and stuffed them in the many pockets of his business suits. “My lips are sealed!” The stallion across from Sunny smiled.

“Good.” He nodded. “So… about that duster?”

“Grey, see anything yet?” ‘Brown’ asked her partner.

“No, you?” ‘Grey’ responded. Both of these ponies were standing right outside the ‘Naughty Filly’; a strip club that acted as the mercenary's base of operations.

“Nothing yet,” ‘Brown’ said back. Since they were on the lookout for a certain human. Other than the two they have tied up and out cold in the boss’s, well, former boss's room. “Shouldn't he be here at some point? He knows where we run business.”

“Yeah...” Grey said, just then Brown saw a figure down the right side street of the street they were scouting. “Wait, somepony’s commin’.”

“Gottcha, be ready.” Grey said. They both adopted guard-like stances as the figure got closer. Once the figure was close enough both hit-ponies saw it was just a unicorn stallion wearing some cloak-looking garment. The pony itself had grey fur and a jet black mane and tail. But what set both ponies off was that the stallion walking towards them had bright yellow eyes that clashed with his coat and mane color. The stallion came to a stop in front of them. But he didn’t turn to face them.

“Excuse you, sir, you should move along.” Grey said after a few tense moments of nothing happening. The stallion just continued to stand there, seemingly refusing to face either pony. “Sir? Are you deaf or somethi-”

Peu

Grey never got finished his question, as a quiet spitting sound came from the stallion. Brown turned to her partner just as he fell to the floor. A small hole gushing blood on the middle of his forehead. She whipped her head around in time to see a small, black object float up to her face when-

Peu

Brown fell like a sack of potatoes. A similar hole right in between her eyes. The stallion looked on with an amused smile.

*Now that is the definition of awesome.*

~Killing ponies with a futuristic weapon? Seems more like overkill to me.~ Ruby snarked.

*Whatever, you know why I’m doing this.* I reply while tucking the silence pistol back under my duster. I then flawlessly enter the building. The… business, taking place comes to an assgrinding hault, literally for the entertainers, and all attention is directed at me. Ponies as far as the eye can see. Every single one of their eyes fall on me.

After what felt like an eternity one pony decided I should leave. He got a bullet to the head before he could even get up. And after that the ponies were stunned silent. I made a look around while holding my silenced pistol billowed smoke out the barrel. I nodded triumphantly and made my way to the back area. The bouncer that guarded the door I entered last time I was here, along with every other pony, gave a wide berth after my ever-so-graceful display of power. Just as the door closes behind me, ponies fill the fucking hall ahead of me. Most of them having confused faces. I took this opportunity to gun down as many as I could before I began to run low on ammo for the pistol. By that time I made a surprising amount of clearance through the long hall.

God damn I love magic.

“Get him!” One of the remaining ponies shouted. The rest of them shook themselves from the stupor and rushed me. Since they decided to try and overwhelm me with numbers. I teleported to the other side of the hall. I then pull out my old shotgun, and shoot, after I out a sound-canceling bubble around it.

The remaining ponies were dealt with swiftly. It as too fucking easy.

Way too easy. Oooooh… they planned this… fuck me…

Thwip

FUCK ME!

“Ugh…”

“Corey?”

“Huh? What? Brittany?”

“Yeah it’s me. Where are we? Why can’t I see!?”

“Quiet!” A curt voice cut in. Both Anthros snapped their jaws shut. But that didn't stop them from thinking a mile a minute.

Where are we?

How did we end up here?

Who is that guy talking?

And why were they blindfolded?

“Good. You two know how to listen.” The voice continued. “Now, I’m sure you’re wondering a lot of things right now.” The voice snickered. A guy voice, Corey decided. “I would normally tell you what’s going on. But under these circumstances I frankly don’t give a buck.” And whoever’s talking is clearly a pony he deduced. “All that you need to know is either your ‘friend’ comes willingly and you get to leave or he never shows up and we ‘dispose’ of you’.” The way the pony said those very words sent chills down Corey’s and his girlfriend's spines. The tone, Corey felt, implied he and Brittany would die if his ‘friend’ didn’t show up.

But who did the pony talk about? It couldn’t be one of his new pony friends. He hasn’t known them long enough. But that could only mean…

Ember? What would this pony want with Ember?

Ember was known to at least finish fights when him and Corey were in high school, the dog Anthro though.

*Maybe this pony started something with him?* He thought. *But why would this pony want to mess with the guy? Ember can fucking kill anyone is he felt like.*

A particularly cold shiver washed over his body.

*Ugh… to think I he nearly killed me that easily…* It was true to Corey. The man nearly died at the hands of a very pissed off Ember.

*If this pony thinks Ember will come here peacefully…*

Pew

*Oh fuck! That must be him!*

BOOM

“Is that a fucking shotgun!?”

FWOOSH

Chapter 60: When the Shit hits the fan

Author's Note

Ok, first off, I'm sorry! There wasn't any reason begin me not posting this chapter. Besides the fact that I am a fucking idiot. How the hell did I forget to upload this chapter..?

Chapter 60: When the Shit hits the fan

~Ember, are you sure this is all necessary?~ Ruby asks just as I shove my pistol inside a pony’s left eye and pulled the trigger.

*I think a more appropriate question would be; “Why isn't all of this necessary?”* Came my witty retort.

Spurt

Aaaaand some blood splattered on me. Nice.

~You are truly insane.~ Ruby stated. ~You are truely insane to an extent I have only seen in a few ponies in my long life.~

“That mean you haven’t had anyone use you often?” I asked.

~... Silence.~ I snickered.

“Thought so.” Another bullet to a pony’s head and a buck to a door later, and after a fucking gauntlet of ponies doing their best to stop and, or kill me, I make to what I think is where these fuckers would keep Corey and Brit.

And how right I was.

But there was this large crowd that pretty much stood between me and my friends.

“Fuck me...” I empty my pistol into two ponies, there were only two bullets left, and then I thought ‘fuck it’ and pulled out the flame thrower. A nasty smile nearly split my face in half when I magically pulled the trigger.

FWOOSH

What happened next… It would’ve given me nightmares. If I haven’t seen shit like before.

But fortunately for me. I’m one sick, twisted son of a bitch. Like some weird masochist. Not that I get off on that shit, that’s disgusting.

No, I just kind of enjoy seeing others in pain. IN situations like these.

For example, if a guy walking in front of me down a sidewalk falls and busts his ass. I will laugh my ass off. Also, I really wanted to show those ponies my mix tape. It was fucking fire.

I regret nothing.

Anyway, I set the whole place, and a few ponies, on fire, I hear someone yell. I then grab Corey and Brit and teleport the tree of us outside the building.

“Not so fast you little bug.” If this one this idiot of a pony would kindly fuck off.

“The fuck you want?” I turn to the pony who just spoke. Only to get a knife to the chest. I stand there, my body and my brain taking a few seconds to process what just happened.

“Hrrk!” I stumble a bit and blood pours from my mouth. But not for long.

“You cause all of ]this!?” I spin my head and finally lay eyes on the offending pony. He was a large, a little shorter than Big Mac, fucker. His coat color of brown and grey hair made him look like the head honcho of this place. He probably is. “A little insect like you single hoofedly killed everypony?” He turned to regard me with a look of absolute disgust. I saw the anger in his eyes, it nearly made me giggle. “Who in tartarus are you?” I just smirked, despite the pain flaring in my chest every time I breath, despite the blood pouring from my mouth like a waterfall, despite all of that.

I smirked, I smiled, and I fucking grinned at the pony’s enraged face. Because I thought of how hilarious it’ll be when I show him who I really am.

I know I’m still a changeling, but they don’t know that. Or at least, I can make them believe that.

Oh! Yeah! Let’s make this guy think I’m a changeling! Well, let's remove the knife first... TH-there we go.

Fwoosh

The guy’s eye’s widened when I showed him my ‘true’ form.

“Like what you see?” I asked with a grin. “Or maybe you’d like to see a familiar face?” These guys wanted me to come here. It’d be stupid of me not to assume they would know what I look like. “Better?” I asked when I changed to look like my human self. The pony just stood there, too dumbfounded to answer.

“Y-you...you… changeling...” But he did have enough brain function splutter those words out.

“Yeah, kinda hard to believe huh?” I grin. He just kept spluttering half words and mumbles.

“Anyway, I gotta go.” I grab my pistol, reload it before the guy could recover, and put a bullet in his head. Effectively killing the last pony involved in this situation, I think. “I got some friends to save.” I then mutter as the body falls limply to the ground. I grab Corey and Brit, and teleport the three of us to my home before the building was consumed in flames.

“Oh my Celestia.” A pony whispered to himself once he left the burning building. “That human was a bucking changeling the whole time?” He kept running away from the building. He knew he had to get away. The guard are probably already all over that place.

*Maybe they’ll find the changeling before I do?* He thought, but quickly shook his head. *No no. I need to find that bug myself!* A look of determination made itself home on the stallion’s face. *I will avenge my friends. That thing will will pay for killing everypony.* He scowled at nothing in particular. *I’m gonna need some help though… Maybe... Rrrgh... buck it, the guard it is.*

“You two alright?” I asked as soon as I teleported the three of us home.

“Y-yeah,” Corey answered. “Just, can’t stop shaking...”

“Y-yeah.” Brit said.

“Don’t worry about it, you're fine now.” I managed to quickly untie the rope binding them and remove the blindfolds.

“Alright. Thanks...” Corey said. “What was all that about anyway?”

“Apparently those ponies have something against me.”

“Why?”

“No idea, but it might be because I killed the leader of that group. I think it was one of the pony’s grandfather or something...”

“Whoa, what, really..? Are you kidding? You’re kidding right?” I stare blankly at Corey. “What the fuck have you been doing?”

“Recently? Not much. But back then, this prick Prince Blueblood hired some ponies to kill me. Skip a few deaths and now I’m probably the prime suspect of arson.”

“Uuuh, do I want to know what for?” Corey uncertainly asked.

“I now own a flamethrower, that’s all you need to know. Just don’t say that if a few guard come to you asking questions about me.” I said.

“Alright. But jesus fucking christ dude. I thought I was a damn trouble-maker.” Corey said with a smirk.

“When you live here for as long as I have, and when you’ve done things that I have done, shit can hit the fan really quickly.” I reply without any facial expression. He and Brit tried laughed it off. But at one look at my expressionless face and they knew what I really meant.

“Oh, wow. You’ve really done some shit huh?” I shrug and offer a bored expression.

“Meh, more like what shit’s happened to me in the past.”

“Like what?” Brit asked.

“Corey, stay inside when spring comes along.”

“... Why?”

“Mares in heat will do anything to get their hooves on a guy.” It took both of them a solid minute to connect the dots, but the gears turning in their heads cranked up the speed just enough to process my hidden meaning.

“Oh...” Brit said slowly.

“Oh.” Corey said, realization almost hitting him.

“Oh! Oh!” They both said as it dawned on them at the same time.

“Oh god! Really!? That happens here?” I nod.

“Yeah, and let me tell ya, the mares get really fucking frisky.”

“Really? Wait, does that mean..?” Brit asked.

“Oh, god no. Six of them just chased me until log lodged itself inside my abdomen.” Both Corey and Brittany stared blankly at me.

“Alright, dude, I know a bunch of crazy shit happens. But there’s no way in hell that really happened.” Corey said blankly.

“And I don’t make this shit up. They chased me to the point that I flew to the fucking forest, fell out of the god damned sky, and literally crashed into a fucking branch in such a way that it penetrated my back and came out my fucking stomach.” I didn’t see them pale under their fur. But their faces told me everything. “Yes, things have gotten to be that fucked up for me.”

“... But how the hell are you still alive then!?” Brit asked. “I know we’re anthros and all, but, just how?” I thought about it for a second. I was to either chose to tell them that I literally turned myself into an extremely organized mass of nanobots, or tell them it was because of magic that I survived an otherwise one-hundred percent fatal ‘flesh wound’.

“... Magic.” Guess what I choose!

“... Really? Magic? Magic saved your life?” Brit said as she crossed her arms, under her breasts. Oblivious slut…

“Yes, magic saved my fucking life. And in fact, it just saved both your lives.” She and Corey threw me questioning looks. “How do you think we ended up in my house so quickly?”

“Weren't we in some building in close by?” Brit asked. The traces of a smug grin forming on her lips.

“We were at that fucking castle on that mountain in the distance.” I point out the nearest window. “And I set the building we were in on fire. That’s why you see smoke over there, not here.” I elaborated before Brit could question me more.

“... Alright, you made your point, magic is awesome.” Brit said with a decidedly cute pout.

“Good. Now I’m gonna need you two to go out of town for a while.”

“Oh, ok… Wait. What, why?”

“Corey, a hit man, or fucking pony, organization just kidnapped you to force me to surrender to them. I think you two need a vacation.”

“Ok, good point.” He relented.

“Yeah, I kinda agree with you.” Said Brit. “But… where are going to go?”

“Don’t worry, I got a few ideas. But first...” I snap my fingers and my magical double appears next to me. “There! He’ll be taking care of things from now on.” As soon as the spell took effect my two friend’s jaws dropped. “Oh yeah, and there’s also this.” I reverted to my changeling form. “Transformation spell.” I said. I then transformed back into my human form using the spell.

“Minds blown yet?” My double asked. He was a changeling too, how..? “Magic...” He said towards me.

“Right… let’s try that again.” He nodded and promptly disappeared when I snapped my fingers. It’d be pretty pointless to have my magical double rely on good vibes to live, wouldn’t it?

I cast the spell again and the double reappears.

“Much better.” He said. “Let’s get this shit going now.” The other me then guided a very mind-blown couple out the front door.

“Now, let’s deal with some possible police accusations.” I smile bitterly to myself. “Or maybe even a pony I didn’t kill back at the building.” I thought about. Since this world is pretty much a live cartoon show…

“Fuck me, vengeful pony it’ll be...”

~Oh, please!~ Ruby groaned. ~You killed every, single pony that got in your way!~

“Doesn’t mean I didn’t kill everybody ruby. There has to be a few survivors that still want me dead. And come on, this place is as predictable as my digestive tract. There’s bound to be a shit storm at some point.”

~... That was an awful joke, and you know it.~ Ruby deadpanned.

“Yeah, I know.” I snickered. “I’ve always like shitty jokes.” I laugh out.

-Ok, seriously Ember, stop it with the shit jokes. They really stink.- Embris laughed. I heard Ruby groan when Emby interjected.

=Poop jokes, not as good as fart jokes, but still funny.=

~Not it is not!~ Ruby shouted. ~It’s foalish!~

-We’re not ponies, we don't give a fuck.-

~Ugh!~ I bet if ruby had a body, he’d throw his arms up in frustration. Me and my counterparts just laugh.

“You know that is very disturbing to watch, right?” Spark asked from fuckin’ nowhere.

“Then don’t watch me talk to myself.” I reply without missing a beat.

“Fair enough.” She shrugged. “What are you going to do now?”

“Well, for now, wait. See if any guards come to me to ask questions about some building that was set on fire. Something like that.”

“I see… How do you know they won’t find you a prime suspect?” She ventured. I smirked back at her.

“I made a few precautions...”

“What can you tell me detective Print?”

“Well, Lieutenant Strong Hoof, I honestly have no idea what could have caused this fire...”

“Pardon?” The guard asked disbelievingly.

“Yes, you heard me right.” The detective said with a heavy sigh. “There isn’t any trace of any kind of spell that could’ve caused the fire. There isn’t any evidence that could lead to the cause of the fire.” Both ponies let out a frustrated grunt. “But… there was something, peculiar...”

“... Well?” The guard asked said expectantly.

“The bodies we found… it was determined they perished before the fire.”

“Explain.”

“A number of them had small… holes around their bodies, most of them were concentrated around the cranial and chest area. It was almost as if whoever did this had… we really have no clue as to what weapon it could be. It also seemed whoever, or whatever, did this removed any kind of evidence.”

“Clever bastards.” The guard said off to the side.

“Indeed,” The detective agreed. “Another note, we noticed that quite of few of these little wounds were clustered on a few ponies.”

“What does that mean?”

“It could either suggest more than one ponies were involved in this massacre. Or there is some unheard of magic at play here... It would explain the lack of any magical signatures...” The detective mumbled.

“I see… And what about any witnesses?”

“We only have one that came forward. We suspect there to be many, since this building used to be a night club.”

“Ah, and where is the witness?” The detective stallion pointed to a colt standing with a small group of guards.

“We’ve had him detained since he admitted his involvement in this crime.”

“I see… thank you Detective Hoof Print.” Hoof nodded as Strong cantered over to the small colt, the guards around him nodding his way and parting, allowing him to talk with the colt.

“What’s your name?” Strong asked.

“Swift Strike.” The newly named colt replied.

“Are you willing to tell us what exactly happened here? You will receive benefits if you do so.”

“More than willing.” Swift responded.

“Good colt.” Strong smiled. “Now then, can you tell me who, or what, caused this fire?”

“Yes, sir.” Swift nodded. “It was the human, Ember.” At this sudden new development. Ever guard within hearing range froze.

“... Run that by me again?” However, Strong Hoof was more confused than anything.

“It’s true!” Swift exclaimed. “I saw him burn this place, and a few ponies, to the ground!”

“How are you so sure?” Strong asked. He found it extremely difficult to believe this colt.

“He had grey feathers and weird lookin’ eyes. And he had this weird box looking thing that spewed the fires.” The colt said. Much Strong’s, and many of the guards, disappointment and dread. “But that wasn’t all...” Swift then said.

“What is it?” Strong nearly hesitantly asked.

“Apparently, he’s a changeling.” At this point every guards jaws dropped to the floor.

“Now that is just donkey dung...” Strong said dryly.

“But it’s true!” Swift said in an almost desperate tone. “Put a truth spell on me if you need too! You need to believe me!” Swift fell to his hind knees, his front hooves grasping the front of Strong’s chest armor. Strong grunted in annoyance and shoved the colt away from him.

“Enough of the theatrics. We’ll see if you really are telling the truth.” Strong said. “Guards, on me, we’re escorting the colt to interrogation.” The stallion eyed the colt critically. “You better hope to Celestia you’re telling the truth. Or we’ll throw you in the dungeons for wasting resources and slander.” Swift gulped, then nodded as he was taken into custody and taken to Canterlot Castle.

Chapter 61: You Perform Damage Control

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 62: And Hope for the Best

Ruby groaned. I and the voices in my head laughed.

“I can’t get over strange it is to witness you talk to yourself.”

“Spark, respect my private space and get the fuck out of my room.”

“Well, I would, if I had my own room.”

“You and I both know that you do. It’s the second guest room upstairs.” I hear a chuckle.

“Damn, I was hoping you would forget.” I turn to my robotic friend with an annoyed expression..

“I made myself a more organic-looking version of you. I think my memory is in the very least up to fucking par with Sherlock Holmes. Don’t patronize me.”

“Oh well. I’ll leave you to… what are you doing?” I feel her come over and look over my shoulder.

“Pretty much anything that’ll keep me occupied.”

“So... building some kind of robot or something?”

“Yeah, something like that.” Spark stays silent as I look at the various parts and random bits and pieces. “But I’m thinking there’s a way to make my body better.”

“What?”

“I mean. Yeah, I’m stronger, my brain processes things many times faster than Steven Hawking, and I can practically regrow any part of my body. But… I did reconfigure your body so you can actually use it.” I look to my creation with a knowing smile.

“You… you can’t be serious…” I nodded.

“Oh, I am. I just need to find a way to essentially ‘plug’ myself to a computer.”

“You’re… you- ugh...”

“What?”

“It fucking sucks being in that thing!” She snapped… why didn't she tell me this as soon as I brought this idea up?

“You couldn’t have told me from the get-go? And besides, you didn’t have access to the internet at the time.” At that her mouth closed at mach one speeds. “And I will.”

“You do realize, if you succeed in doing so, you will basically become omniscient?”

“Omni-what?”

“You’ll be all-knowing and crap.”

“Oh. Well yeah, that’s kinda my goal at this point.” I shrug. “But, since I’m basically made up of microscopic versions of you. Pulling it off is going to be a little difficult.”

“Yes, but taking that into consideration, do you really think it’s worth it at this point?”

“Well, like I said, this is out of boredom. If was determined to find a way. I already would’ve found one by now.”

“Fair enough... ” She said. “But why not… connect me? I already posses an access port.” I look up in thought.

“True...” I nodded. “Yeah… yeah, let’s do that instead. I can even make it wireless!”

“That would be nice.” She said. “It would be annoyingly restricting to have wires coming off of me.”

“Implying I couldn’t store terabytes of information? You wound Me Spark.”

“Ember, the world's public database is immeasurably large. How would you pack all of that information into one human-sized piece of memory space?”

“Pffff.” I do my best impression of a horse from Earth. “As if anyone can do that. I’m a robot engineer, not a miracle worker.”

“I see… Well, how do you plan to make a wireless outlet? I assume though some form of antenna?”

“You assumed correctly. I can easily get hands on some high-powered modem, so you’d get at least thirteen hundred feet of range… Maybe if I can build a satellite… Nah… too ambitious.”

“Yes, I agree with that… Don’t you ever think that you… I don’t know… some up with the craziest things when… I don’t even know how to put it into words.”

“Thank you.” I smile. “It’s thinking like this that lead me to create Max.”

“Max? Who’s Max?”

“I didn’t tell about Max?” Spark shook her head. “Oh, must’ve slipped my mind. Hm...” I shrug. “Meh, anyway, Max was my first creation. Well, first attempted creation.”

“What?”

“I got started on making Max. But I never really… completed the guy.” I said.

“... Maybe you can… Finish what you started?” She slowly suggested.

“I always could...” I think about it for a second. “Yeah… Yeah. Why not? I’ll be right back.” I summon the scroll and charge up the spell. “Oh, and don’t think I didn’t see what you did there.” I smiled knowingly. “You see Max as a brother, don’t you?”

I’m willing to bet my wings that’s exactly what she thought when I told her that.

“No, I do not.” I bet she would be blushing if she could. “I would just like to get to know him.” I stare at her blankly.

“... You do realize when I do finish Max, like I made you, he will know little to nothing besides the basic functions I gave you?” Spark went quite. Fuck, I couldn’t tell what face she was making.

“... Shut up.” I knew it. I fucking knew it.

“For an android, you’re a terrible liar.” I laughed, then teleported right before Spark could throw anything at me.

“Sorry colt. Can’t help ya out.”

“Why the buck not!?” The colt slammed his hooves onto the counter.

“Goin’ after that human’s a lost cause. After what happened at the Naughty Filly everypony’s been steerin’ clear of the guy.”

“Why? That bug could be doing Celestia knows wha-”

“Listen colt!” The older pony cut the colt off. “Ember isn’t a Celestia damned changeling. Get the buck over it. So what if he killed your friends? You’re lucky just to be alive after what he did to that place.”

“But… But!”

“Enough, I don’t want to hear you donkey dung. I have work to do.” The stallion huffed and returned to the kitchen. The colt snorted in anger and angrily left the establishment. While heavily ignoring the stares he was receiving.

*If nopony will help me. I’ll do it myself then.* With the colts mind set. He stomped off to gather what he will need to bring the bug to justice.

But before he could be anything about it. He had to prepare.

“Alright, let’s get started.” I put Max and a slue of other things next to and around my desk, since he was still in his stand when I last left my old lab.

“Where do you last leave off?”

“I think I was building his body. I don’t know.” I point at Max’s missing left arm. “Yeah, I think it was that.”

“You’re an asswhole.”

“No, I’m sarcastic. There’s a difference.”

“Oh, whatever.” Spark spun around and started storming off. “Call me when you’re done.” She said right before the door slammed behind her.

“You got it!” I yell back. “Now, was this his arm? Or the leg?”

“Alright Max, are you ready to get a body?” I ask my new computer.

“Yes sir.” It responded.

“Alright let’s get this started. And stop calling me sir.” I hook up the computer to the completed andriod body. I wonder if the same thing will happen with the transfer like Spark. God, please don’t let that happen. I really don’t want to buy another fucking computer.

“Alright, fathe-”

“Don’t.” I look back to the computer, a little smirk on my face.

“I am only-”

“Don’t, start.” I laugh. “Not yet. There are people better than me to annoy.”

“Ah, I see. Thank you, father.” I laugh a little. Why not? I did create him after all.

“Alright...” I plug in the last cord and give Max the go ahead. And unlike what happened with Spark. Max makes a clean, non-smoking tower transition.

“Everything functioning Max?” I ask as soon as his eyes blink to life in his new body.

“... Yes. All systems working and one hundred percent capacity.” He rolls of few of his mechanical joints for emphasis.

“Excellent!” I clap. “Let’s go show everybody how annoying you can be!” Max smiles.

Just like fucking Spark.

“Yes, let us start.” The two of us walk up the stairs and begin what I can say, with one hundred and twenty percent conviction, would be the most entertaining day of my life.

[hf]

“Please, Ember, Max, stop… I can’t take any more of it.” Chrysi gripped while covering her ears.

“What? We have just been having fun with ourselves.” Max replied.

“Besides, you should be glad. I bet you haven’t seen me smile this much, ever.” I said.

“We know Ember.” Spark said. “And I’m happy that you’re having fun. But please, for the love of god. Stop.” Spark said from her face-down position on the floor. “Ugh, to think I was looking forward to meeting you Max.”

“Pardon? Ember has only made me in his image.” Max said in an indignant tone.

“That’s the problem!” She yelled.

“You wound my newly found pride Spark. To think we were unofficial brother and sister.” He ignored Spark’s outburst like a fucking champ.

Wait… I’m feeling something. I feel… it feel like liquid pride is filling my chest. In fact, I can feel something streaming down my face.

I think this is pride I’m feeling. Yeah, everytime I look at Max, I feel immense pride.

Huh, so this is what having a kid feels like.

“C’mere!” I pull Max into a big man-hug. He’s a little caught off-guard at first, but I feel him wrap his arms around me. I look to Spark, who has a sad, jealous look on her face. I smile and wave a hand in invitation.

Her face performs a complete emotional one-eighty. Her frown warps into a smile, and she practically leaps into the hug. If it probably weren’t for Max, I’d be in the floor.

I then see Chrysi, she’s staring longingly. I roll my eyes and motion for her to join. She smiled and eagerly joined to the group hug.

I swear to god, this is the first time in years I’ve shed tears of joy. I think… Yeah, probably.

“Ember? Are you crying?” I heard Max ask.

*You little fucker…*

“Yes, you bastard.” A laugh from the new android confirmed my thoughts. “And they’re tears of joy.”

“Is it because we feel like a family?” Chrysi asked.

“Yes, yes it is.” I pull away from the group hug. The rest disperse. “And with the new addition.” I nod towards Max. He smiles back. “I haven’t felt like this since… Since...” Memories of Mom and Dad flash through my mind.

“Ember? Are you alright?” Spark waved a hand in front of my face.

“Huh?” I blink a few times. Apparently I was out in space.

Huh… I rarely ever do that.

“Oh, yeah, I’m fine. Just remembered some, good times.” I smile. “C’mon Max. Lets introduce ya to the rest of the town.”

“Oh! Let’s! I have been curious about these ‘ponies’.” He looked to Chrysi. “You’re the changeling, Chrysanthemum, correct?” The nug-pony nodded. “Interesting...” He paused. Probably storing info for later analysis.

Fuck me. I made him inquisitive. God damnit…

“Let’s go.” Max said as he turned to me. A bright little fucking smile on his face

*I did not make it so he could smile. How the ever-loving hell is he smiling!?*

-It’s magic Ember. It’s that fucking magic and it’s physics-warping abilities.-

“Alright, I got everything I need.” A colt muttered to himself. “There’s no way in tartarus that bucking bug will get me now.” With a confident smile, the colt left his home.

“Sweetie!” That is, he would have, if his mother didn’t stop him. “Where are you going?” The colt faced his mother. Her sweet, aged face almost making him stay home and care for her.

He mentally shook himself. He knew his mother could take care of herself, she’s just as capable as himself!

And besides, it’s not like that bug ever has a chance at him. He’ll kill it lickitey-split!

“I’m going out to see my friends mom. I’ll be back in a few hours.” The colt responded with an innocent smile. His mother beamed at him.

“Alright sweetie, just be sure to be back for dinner. You know how your father can get when you’re late.” The colt rolled his eyes.

“I know mom. I’ll be back before then.” The colt said as he left his home. Possibly for the last time.

“Learned a lot today Max?” I ask my robotic friend.

“Yes! So much!” He cheered. “Though, the ponies themselves are pretty fascinating. Only three subraces?”

“Well, technically there are four; alicorns. THey have both wings and a horn. But they’re pretty rare. You remember Twilight?”

“Ooooooooh.” He said. “I didn't her wings.” I snicker.

“Yeah, her wings are sort of hard to stop at first glance.”

“Oh… But, still! Only three subraces? That’s few compared to humans.”

“Eh.” I shrug. “For us, it’s more aesthetic than anything. We still are regular humans, just with different looks...” And then it hits me; shouldn’t he already know this? I installed that wireless receiver. “But, shouldn’t you already know about this?”

“I do.” He said. “But I still like asking questions I know the answer to.” I smile.

“Alright. Just don’t tell others that. Might annoy them.”

“Like how I am bothering you?”

“Exactly.” I nod. “But save it for tomorrow. Right now, I would like to get some sleep.”

“But, it’s only eleven.”

“I may be just like you on the inside. But I still have human needs.” He shrugs and follows me.

“Whatever you say, father.” I huff out a tired laugh.

“Ha, ha. Let’s go home before I get an aneurysm.”

“But, aren’t you-” I cut Max off by teleporting home. “Immune to human ailments?”

“Some, not all. I think.” I ponder it for about half a second. “Whatever. I’m going to bed.”

The colt is almost at his destination. All he has to do is sneak off the train and look for the house at the edge of the town that bug lives in.

*Aaand just blend in, please work please work please work…* The colt perfectly blended into the crowd as the ponies departed the train after it came to a stop. Somehow, he avoided the gaze of the conductor.

*Alright, all I need to do now is find that bug’s home. Shouldn’t be so hard…* It was late evening. The moon was peeking over the horizon, and the sun was dipping over the distant mountains.

~Hey, Ember I heard something come from upstairs.~

“Ugh… what?” I groggily respond. As much as I could being woken up in the wee hours in the morning.

~Someone’s in the house. I hear a bump.~ That little piece of info acted like an instant Five-hour Energy straight to the jugular.

“Fuck me.” Someone’s going to die this morning.

Without a care in the world, I get off my bed, trudge up the stairs, and throw the door open. Ruby said the noise came from the living room, so I went there and found a peculiar sight.

There was a pony, my dogs had him in a corner, and where growling pretty viciously at him. And he looked like he was about to shit himself.

“Uuuuuuhm...”

-I don’t think any of us were expecting this.-

*Ditto*

~Agreed.~

Chapter 63: Gettin' Some Action

“Well then. Who might you be? And why the hell are you in my home?” I asked the pony.

“You!” He pointed a hoof at me. “You killed all my friends!”

*Ah, I did leave pony alive then, let’s start an act.* “Uuuuh. Dude. I didn’t kill anyone.” I stare at him confusedly. He glares back at me.

“Don’t play tricks on me! Bug! Call your demons off so I can avenge my friends!” Penny snaps at his outstretched hoof. Luckily for him, he reeled back just time to avoid being bit.

“Not gonna happen.” I responded. “For a few reasons; One, I don’t who you are. Two, I haven’t killed any of your supposed friends… Wait...” I feigned realization. “This is from the allegations, isn’t it? You’re the pony who made those accusations?” The last question was an actual assumption. In case you missed that.

“Yes! I am! What’s it to you!?” He shouted. Earning more threatening growls from my dogs.

His admission also kinda gave me an idea.

“What’s it to me?! You’ve made my life fucking hell!” I snap falsely. “Paparazzi trying to get a fucking picture of me for any fucking reason. Ponies avoiding me ‘cause they think I’m a changeling! You have no fucking idea how much hell you’ve put me through!” I angrily pointed a finger at him. He recoils, regret etched on his face. But it only last a brief few seconds. Since his glare returns with vigor.

“Don’t you lie to me!” He shouted back. “I know you’re nothing more than a bucking bug! A bucking murderer! Life stealer!”

“Alright, listen kid.” I said a little bit tiredly. “It’s fucking three in the morning or some shit. And you're obviously some little boy lost in his own world.” I hold back a chuckle. “And while that’s nice for you and all. You still made my life harder than what it already was; being a human n’ all. And I feel bad for your mother-”

“What are you saying about my mom!?” The pony snapped. There were red lines starting to form on his eyes.

“I’m not saying anything. I’m just saying I feel bad for her. To have a son so deluded in his own little world.” I snap my fingers and his muzzle is wrapped in duct tape. “And that’s to keep you from saying anything more idiotic.” A few surprised muffled words came from the pony. Surprise that quickly dissolved into anger. “I’m taking you to you mother. I’m sure she proud of her son right now.” His eyes grew to the size of saucers when I said that.

“Y-you’re serious?” He whimpered through his closed muzzle.

“Yes! Someone needs to teach you a lesson! If you’re going to travel how knows how long to exact whatever fucking revenge for someone killing your friends… You’re actually a fucking idiot.” I hold up my hand and put lift the pony into the air. I then whistle, getting my dog's attention. “Follow.” They instantly flank my side like the loyal companions they are. Even though they growl ever so subtly at the pony. I take him down to town hall, find the nearest police pony, tell him what happened, hand the other pony over to the officer for whatever they do after a criminal’s turned in.

Of course, I made sure to keep my act up and told the officer to let the pony’s mother know what he’s been doing. He better hope he ends up in jail.

“Ember, what happened?” A very groggy, maybe angry, Chrysi asked.

“Someone broke into the house. What time is it?”

“Oh… Uh, it’s four. Why?”

“Goin’ back to bed.” I said. “If anyone asks, I’m sleeping. Don’t let anyone disturb me. K?”

“Alright...” She said. Probably very confused as to why I was acting the way I did. I didn't have the capacity to care. It was early in the morning. And I think it’s already known that I don’t like mornings all too well.

“Alright...” Jeez… Ember really doesn’t like mornings…

Meh, too bad for him. Mornings are great in my opinion.

“Morning Spark.”

“Good morning Chrysanthemum.”

“Morning Max.”

“Good morning Chrys.” Max calling me that made me freeze in place.

“... What?”

“What?” He asked. “The nickname? I thought it would be alright with you.”

“Oh… It is. I just never heard a nickname like that before.” Max smiles. It's a little unsettling… How did Ember make them able to do that? Shouldn’t metal, I don’t know, not bend like rubber?

“Well get used to it then.” He said, still smiling. “Because that’s what I’m going to call you from now on.”

“Alright.” I shrug, it really doesn’t bother. Ember did give me a long name. Speaking of…

No! Don’t think about that. Just because he named you after a flower doesn’t mean he likes us, a lot.

… But…

No! No buts! If he really did like you that way, then he would’ve told us or done something by now! Besides! Remember when he told you he can’t like anyone, or anypony as he said it, that way because of some biological thing stuck in his head?

A sigh leaves my lips. Of course, I do understand. From what he told me. Humans are the only species that talk on their world. I just wish he wasn’t… well, not him specifically. I just wish his… brain or whatever, didn’t work that way.

… But… If doesn’t like ponies of changelings like that, as we are, anyway. Maybe he’ll like a more… human version of me?

Oh~ Mother… Why didn’t think of this before!? I'll surprise him so much with this!

Now… how human do I have to be..? Hmm… Oh! I can go to one of Ember’s friends!

Wait… Aren’t they on vacation or something? Hmm… Maybe I can ask Spark for help...

Ah, that was a great fucking nap. Could it even be called a nap?

Eh… I’ll call it a nap.

Grumble

… I didn’t have breakfast. Fuck me, might as well have lunch now!

“Hey guys, what did I miss?” I ask as soon as I much leave my room.

“Oh, nothing much.” I heard Chrysi answer from the living room. “Well, nothing at all really.”

“Alright, gonna make myself some lunch.”

“Ooh~ can I have some of whatever you’re making?” She asked as I heard her get up from the sofa. I didn't notice it at first, having gotten used to hear two pairs of hooves click-clack against wood. But, this time, I only heard one pair. I thought Spark was messing with me. Maybe even Max, I did put a voice changer in his voice box.

“Max, or Spark, if you’re fucking with me-” I turn around just as I hear either Max or Spark round the corner. The words died in my throat when I laid eyes upon who entered the kitchen.

“What the fuu...” And a few mental processes crashed and burned as well. All the food and dish items held in my magic clattered and splattered to the floor. I was that taken at what I was looking at.

“What were you going to make?” It… she… Chrysi? Asked. As if nothing is out of the ordinary.

“... Wha… Chrysi..?” I blubbered.

“Yes, that’s the name you gave me. What?”

“You… you... ”

“Oh! Like the new look?” She turned to the side and stuck a pose. Showing her… shapely, curvy, voluptuous, body.

Her… She looked almost exactly like a woman. I can’t… her face. I…

Alright let’s take a step back here. Chrysi apparently changed her body to look as human as possible;

She kept her head mostly the same, her muzzle, eyes, and horn are smaller than usual. Not weirdly so, but just enough to make her look like an anthro. A human bug anthro at least, and not some eldritch abomination.

Her new chest pillows looked like they were double-d’s. Followed by a flat stomach, child-bearing hips, and pleasingly thick thighs that lead to glossy, but holey, legs and clawed feet. Same can be said for arms and hands.

All-in-all. She looked like a fucking succubus portrayed in movies. Except her skin was black chitin, she still possessed transparent wings, and she still has holes on her arms and legs. She was down-right sexy as all hell.

“... Ch-chrysi?” I say once I manage to find my voice. “What… Why… What!?” I spluttered. I shake my head to make sure I’m not hallucinating. Ok, Chrysi really does look like an anthro. Ok, I’m going crazy.

Ok. Ok. Fucking… ok. Alright. I’m ok now.

“Are you alright Ember?” Chrysi asked. She walked up to me and put a clawed hand on my shoulder. I stared at her hand blankly before I answered.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I said. “Just… why? Why did you… make yourself look more human?” Her cheeks tinged a little grey when I asked that.

“Well… I’ve been thinking about this for a long time. A-and… At first I wasn’t sure. But...” She fidgeted in place a little. “I… I like you. More than just friends.” Her blush expanded to cover her cheeks entirely. It took me a few seconds, since I was still kinda numb from her new looks. But my artificial brain eventually processed what the human-bug confessed.

To say it was a shock to the system was the understatement of the century.

“Ok… let me get this straight,” I said. “you changed your body, and confess your love for me? All in the space of less than three minutes?” She nodded shyly. “Alright, I just have one question left. Why the sudden confession? Why make it so sudden?”

“...” She looked around, clearly embarrassed.

“... I… don’t know...” She finally answered. “I guess I just wanted to be sure.”

“Alright, you’re sure you really feel this way... about me...” Thoughts started flying through my head miles a second.

I thought about how long Chrysi might’ve been thinking about this.

I thought about any sings Chrysi might’ve given me.

I thought about how oblivious I was to them if she did send me something.

I especially thought about her changing her body to look as human as possible. There’s no doubt in my mind she decided to do that to make herself more attractive to me. And I do remember telling her about my kind, as human beings, naturally not finding her pony body attractive. Mostly because of some ancient reproduction mentality that’s ingrained in every human brain.

It basically goes like this: If it’s not human in shape, if there’s no tits, no child-baring hips, you don’t fuck it, because it will not get pregnant.

Or some shit like that. Can’t exactly remember the specifics.

So, when that came to mind. It became clear how much Chrysi was in love with me.

I also reflected on our relationship. And I came to a realization, after some more thought, that… I liked her as well.

I mean, think about it. Chrysi was my first real friend in this world, not including Ruby since the gem didn’t speak for a while after I met, and saved, Chrysi. We are kind of both in the same boat as far as how we are seen by the majority. I.e. Ponies and changelings. And humans vs. Anthros.

But that’s besides the point. I know that, deep down inside, I actually had feelings for the bug-pony.

“Eeeeeeemmmmmber. Helloooo~ Are you in there?” Chysi was waving a hand in front of my face when I came back into reality.

“Uh… yeah.” I said. “Uh, let’s go somewhere more private.” She nodded and the both of us walked down to my room. I quickly cast a soundproof spell around my room. “Alright, I’ll be honest, until now I never really gave what’s happened between us any thought. Because I am dense like that.” I added the last part when her face fell. “And that’s why I spaced out earlier.”

“Oh, Ok...” She said glumly.

“You see… The reason I spaced out was… Well, my mind was running miles a minute at that point.” I went on. “Basically, I kind of thought about us in that little span of time.” She looked at me skeptically.

“Really? You only took five minutes.”

“Trust me, that was all the time I needed to be sure of myself that I… also have feelings for you too.”

…

How come whenever I say shit like this it never sounds right to me. Honestly, I sound like I’m blubbering words out.

“Oh… Ok… I understand...” Chrsyi said. She nodded sadly and turned to leave my room. I raised an eyebrow while she took one step away from me, then paused.

I waited no more than three seconds when Chrysi realized I said the exact opposite of what she was expecting. She spun on her heel. There were tears that, I assumed were from dejection. There was a wide grin on her face, so I guess now they’re tears of joy.

“Really!?” She brought her hands in closed fists up to her chest, in that way every girl does when they’re super excited.

And she did a few little hops. Hehe, jiggly boobles. Oh, she has nipps, didn’t notice that. Thought she’d have them blank since with all the chitin and stuff. But, no, they’re bouncing up and down and side to side like the Double-D-cup tits they are.

“You’re serious!?” I nodded and she jumped onto me, effectively giving me a full body hug. Her glossy smooth breasts pressed up to my chest. “Thank you...” She choked. My shoulder felt wet also. “I… you have no idea how happy you’ve made me.” I roll my eyes and hug her back. Her glossy black chitin, which was usually cold to the touch, emanated warmth.

“Oh, I have a few ideas.” I smile. She pulls herself from the hug slightly just enough to make eye contact.

“What?” The holes on her arms shrunk a lot since she hugged. Huh, I must be feeding her that well.

“Well, this wouldn’t be the first time I’d be dating someone.” I admit honestly.

“Oh. I see...” Her ears, which I just notice were still equine, and sticking out on top her head, folded back. And her head dropped a little. “I’m not your first...” I roll my eyes in an exasperated way.

“Chrysi, I’m a thirty three year old man who survived the third largest world war in the twenty first century on my planet. You really think I wouldn't get ‘action’ at any point?”

“Well… when you put it like that… no.” She meekly answered.

“But, there is something that I can definitely say separates you from the others I’ve dated.” I brought her head back up by her chin. Man, this is gonna be mushy.

“What is that?” She asked. A glint of something in her reptilian eyes.

“You’re the first person who really, truly wanted to be with me.” I said, and she was a little confused about that. “Most of the time, guys and girls would just go out with me to get back at someone else or fucking petty shit like that. Apparently people thought I was a good person to cheat on someone else with.” Chrysi beamed at the clarification. “Plus,” I add. “You’re also the first bug-po-human I’m dating.” That earned me a slight swat on the cheek.

“You jerk!” She laughed. I mimic her smile.

“Hey, it’s true.” I said. She was about to say something else. But I decided that, if the both of us are going to be an item, we might as well started acting like it. So I brought my lips to hers into a passionate kiss.

“Mm!” She yelped through a muffled voice. “Mmm...” She relaxed a second later and returned the kiss. She even tilted her head a bit to bring the kiss a little deeper.

This also gave the both of us an opportunity to explore each other's mouths. And by god did we get into it. Pretty soon we were pressing our bodies closer to each other as our battle of lips intensified. It was at this point our hands traced along our bodies, and I also found at the human changeling has a long tongue, and that she’s a better french kisser than me.

I wonder how quick she could tie a cherry stem into a knot…

Anyway, with me losing the face battle. I grabbed her by the ass and gently pinned her up against the basement wall. Of course, I was mindful enough to let her transparent wings adjust.

I saw the wings twitch a little, and a devious idea formed in my head. I slowly brought my hands up from her curvy ass, tracing them up her back, this elicited a couple appreciative moans from the bug-human. And I soon reached the little nubs that mark the joint were her wings meet her back. A little squeeze made Chrysi squeak cutely in surprise, also confirming my theory.

I began gently squeezing and massaging the little bumps, essentially giving her the changeling equivalent of a wing massage. Something only partners did to each other. It was an act of trust and commitment back on Earth. It meant if someone let you do this to their wings. You had their complete trust; their wings were quite literally in your hands. Anything you do to them can please your partner and strengthened your relationship, or completely destroy it.

And since wings are appendages some people hold on the same level as genitals, it was a huge step in any relationship. I wonder if it’s the same from pegasi and anyone with wings here…

“Mmmmm...” Chrysi moaned as I kept rubbing the bases of her wings. Her legs wrapped themselves around my waist. The only thing keeping her from falling was the pressure I maintained, keeping her pinned against the wall. I quickly switched from the wing massage to simply holding onto her ass.

“MMuagh...” She brought her head back from the kiss, a string of saliva hanging from our lips. “More...” She panted. “Please, more...” She begged.

“Ask,” I said, and then gently laid her onto my bed. “and you shall receive.” I crawled on top of her, and locked lips with her again. This time I broke away, and started kissing my way down her chest and lower belly. I paused a little at her bust, and latched onto one of her nipples. While I kneaded and pinched the other.

“Ah!” She yelped. “Oh~ so this is what it feels like...” She commented.

~She’s a little chatty.~

*Shut up Ruby. Don’t make this awkward for me.*

Chapter 64: Having Something to Smile About

“Hey, Corey?”

“Yeah?”

“How long do you think Ember’s been living here?”

“I think… about two years, why?”

“Nothing, it’s just… how is he able to use magic like this? Creating a fucking double of himself? How is he able to do that? He’s only been here for only two years.”

“He’s been around using magic for a lot longer than you think.” The magical double interjected.

“What?” Brittany asked.

“Time flows differently here.” The double said. “At this point, Ember is technically thirty three years old.”

“What? But we’ve only been here a couple months. And Ember’s been here for almost two years.” Corey said.

“Time runs slower here.” The Ember Copy chuckled. “He’s been busy on earth for the past five years there.”

“Really? How’s that possible?” Brittany asked. Ember number two shrugged.

“No clue. I just know time works differently here.” Ember the second turned around, looking around the exotic-looking buildings. “Hey, there’s a restaurant over there. I wonder if they have shawarma here...”

“Mmmm.”

“MM-mmm.” I try to find a comfortable position.

“Mmmmhmm...” Kinda hard considering my dick’s firmly lodged inside Chrysi. How am I even still hard?

“Mmm… Ember?”

“Yeah?”

“Can you, eh… Take yourself out of me?”

“Getting uncomfortable?”

“Yes.”

“Alright.” I withdraw from Chrysi. The action making both of us gasp when I literally popped from her love tunnel. Chrysi quickly rolled around so she was facing me. “Better?”

“Maybe.” She giggled. “Hold me closer?” She batted her eyes cutely at me.

“You know you don't have to ask right?” I chuckle as I pull her closer to me. She made a squeaking sound and wrapped her arms around me.

“Yeah, I know...” She snuggled and nestled against me.

God… even as a human-bug, she's cute.

But, speaking of…

“Chrysi? Can I ask you a question?”

“Hmm? Sure.”

“Is this change to your body permanent?” There was a long silence, and then Chrysi brought her head up.

“Yes, why?”

“Nothing. Just asking.”

*Wow, she’s really committed.* I knew this was something a changeling could perform, since Mirage pretty much gave me all knowledge there is to know about them. But to know that Chrysi willingly did this permanent change to her body just for me...

God dammit, I'm getting all mushy again.

“Is it because I’m a changeling. Or that I was pony-shaped?” She asked.

“The pony-thing. I just wanted to know. It wouldn't've turned me off either way. If you wanted to know.”

“It’s ok. I had a feeling you wouldn’t mind.” Chrysi said.

“That supposed to be a joke?” I ask with a smile. “‘Cause y’know I can do this.” I snap my fingers and I turn into a changeling. The spell caught Chrysi by surprise, so I took advantage of it and nudged her onto her back. I then plopped myself on top of her, and I put my head right in between her breasts.

“Yes, I remember.” Chrysi laid her hands on top of my head. Huh, that feels, really good…

“Oh~ you like that?” She giggled. I just nodded.

And then she began scratching behind my ears.

I will not delve into what exactly happened after that, but I will say that being scratched behind the ear as a changeling, it’s the most wonderful sensation I have ever experienced. Right below sex to be specific. It felt like lightly masterbating my head. That’s the best I can describe it.

Anyway, Chrysi was scratching my ears, then she stopped, then I felt soft, squishy mounds press into the sides of my head. I was quick to deduce Chrysi was doing something close to smothering me with her breasts.

*You little tease.* I narrowed my eyes at her playfully. She just blushed while looking back at me with an innocent smile. I quickly developed an idea. If she’s gonna do this to me, well…

Let the battle begin, to put it simply.

I stick out my newly long tongue and lap at one of Chrysi’s nipples. This elicited a sharp gasp from her.

“Ch-cheater.” She panted.

“No, not theathing.” I said. “Rethaliathion.”

“Oh~ since you want to play like that.” She said, and a second later I felt something lightly caress my balls.

“Now thah’s theating.” I said. “Fine, leth’s play naughy.” I smirk though my tongue and bring one of my hind legs to press against Chrysi’s lower lips. I was rewarded with a lust-filled cry.

“You, ah~ cheater!” She gasped out.

“Theths you.” I punctuate my point with another lick. “Wanna go another round?”

“I wouldn’t mind.”

“Alright!” I reposition myself. I was just about to ram right into her for the nth time.

But then I heard knocking.

“Oh for fuck’s sake.” I groan. “Be right back.” I reluctantly get off my bed, change back to my human form, and open the door once I get to it.

It was Spark, the hell does she want?

“Hey Ember. Sorry to interrupt, but there’s a mare at the door, she wants to speak with you.” I sigh.

“Alright, be right there.” She nodded and walked off. I made my way to the front door and find a pony patiently waiting there.

She was a nice looking pony. She had a hazel coat, bright green eyes, and a bright yellow mane and tail with streaks of white and grey in them.

And she had this motherly feel about her. Her face and eyes showed years of… experience. They showed a pony in her mid forties that has gone through years of raising a child.

And they also showed the tiniest sliver of regret, I saw, for a fraction of a second, that she would have rather swallowed.

Or that might be my brain over imagining things. Could be that, yeah, I don’t have mind reading powers.

“Hello, who might you be?” I asked the pony.

“Good afternoon. I’m Golden Dawn.” She answered with a brilliant smile. “Um. You are Ember, the human. Right?” I nodded. “Ah, good. I wanted to thank you personally.”

Wat?

“Excuse me? For what?” I asked, a little flabbergasted.

“For bringing son back home without any problems.”

Whaaa..? Oh!

“Oh! You mean that pony that broke into my house?” She nodded, a hint of embarrassment on her features. “Eh, don’t mention it.”

“No! Really! Thank you! When the guard brought him home and told me what happened I thought you would've pressed charges! So, when they told me you weren’t… I… Don’t know what to say...” She looked down a bit, I saw little glistenings of tears in the corners of her eyes.

“Oh, uh...” I got the idea there’s a story behind this, or something like that. “You’re welcome, then.” I said. She looked up. An unreadable expression on her features. “Would you like to come inside for a bit? Maybe talk too?” Sunny nodded gratefully and walked inside when I stepped aside to allow her entry.

*I wonder what her story is…*

“Wow, tough stuff.” I comment. “But, thank you for telling me this.” Sunny waved a hoof dismissively.

“Oh, nonsense, I must be wasting your time!” She laughed. I shook my head.

“No, really, thank you… It kinda makes me feel glad I didn’t do anything to your son.”

“Oh? What do you mean?” Sunny asked.

“Well, don’t get me wrong, but. Eh… how do I say this… um… your financial situation… It wouldn’t’ve felt right if I did do anything.”

“Oh...” She said. “I see… Well, er… Thank you, for, thinking about that, then. It… It means a lot to me.”

“Oh, nonsense.” I wave it off. “I must be wasting your time.” I let a stupid grin on my face as I said that.

“Oh, I didn’t take you for a joker!” She laughed.

“I rarely do.” I said. “Anyways,” A yawn interrupts me. “It’s getting late.”

“Really?” She asked out of surprise. “Oh dear!” She gasped when she looked out the nearest window. “I should be going! Thank you for having me here! Bye!” She stood up from her chair and galloped off. At least she had enough mind to close the door instead of just leaving it slammed open.

“Well, it was nice talking to her.” I said. “Maybe she’ll come by another time.” I cleaned up the table since the abrupt departure made the cups spill over.

“Finally she’s gone.” Chrysi said. “I’ve been waiting in your room for hours! And I thought mares talked a lot.” She sauntered her way over to where I was quickly washing the glasses. “I’m still horny.” She laid arms across my chest from behind, and quickly drew back. I look behind myself and see Chrysi swaying her generous ass as she took exaggerated strides to my bedroom.

*Changeling slut, who taught her that?* With that little piece of incentive, I sprint towards my bedroom and almost knock the door off its hinges. *Thank christ I gave myself an assload of stamina with this new body.*

“Knock knock!” I yelled. “Here comes my cock!” I slam the door behind me and leap down the stairs. A drop-dead gorgeous changeling-human my prime objective.

“Ok, we’re leaving now!”

“How was I supposed to know guys can’t kiss a woman in public!?”

“No time for that, we’re getting the hell out of here!”

“Ember! What about our stuff!?”

“No damn time for that! Leave it!”

“But what about Britt’s clo-”

"Leave the fucking shit behind! You want to end up in jail or whatever the fuck they do to lawbreakers!?”

“Ok, yeah, running. Britt, I’ll get you new clothes from Rarity when we get back home.”

“You better! I got those things for-”

“Shut up and move!”

“Ember? Ya’ll doin’ alright?” Aj asked.

“Huh? Whaddya mean?” I asked while I kick another tree. The apples fall and land perfectly in the laid out tubs.

“Well, ya’ll been smilin’ a lot now. ‘S honestly kinda weird.” I quirk up a brow.

“What? Me smiling? Weird?” She gulped and I just shrugged, and kicked another tree. “Well, I guess I just found something to smile about recently, since you see it like that.”

“Now hold on there! That ain’t what Ah meant!” She said indignantly. “I mean… Ah hardly know anithn’ ‘bout ya. Now, don’t get me wrong, but ya hardly smile whenever me or the girls see ya around.” I looked up in thought.

“Huh, you’re right. You don’t know much about me. Besides the fact that I survived the worst war of my generation, and that I’ve had a ‘hard life’ before ending up here. Yeah, that’s not much to go off on isn’t it?”

“... That a trick question?”

“No, it’s true, you hardly know anything about me. Besides that story. But, I would like to keep it that way.”

“What? Why?” I kick another tree and pause.

For a split-second, I thought about telling her nevermind. That I should tell her my life's story.

But that I realized it was something else that wanted me to say that. I don’t know what it was, probably magic, I don’t know. Definitely magic. There was just no way in hell I’m telling anyone my life’s story.

“There are just some things you don’t need to know.” I answered, a bit cryptically I might add.

“Now what do ya mean by that?” Applejack asked with a little scowl.

“Let’s just say the war’s only half the story.” I said. I walk up to another tree and kick, a little harder than what I was planning, it caused a little crack to form in the trunk. “I’ll be right back.” I teleport home and grab my phone and headphones. I slip the ‘phones and play some music.

“What're those things?” Applejack as soon as I teleported back to the farm.

“A phone and a pair of headphones.” I answered simply.

“Oh, they like those things that pony Vinyl wears all the time?”

“Yep.”

“Why did ya get them?”

“Helps to clear my mind.” I replied. I slipped both sides on them on and continued kicking trees. “Tap me on the leg when we’re done.” I said. I didn’t hear Aj say anything, since I couldn't hear anything through the music playing. But I continued working either way.

*Celestia darn it Applejack!* The farm pony thought to herself. *Why is it so hard to talk ta Ember!? Ya couldn't even go three dang sentences without peevin’ him off!* Applejack snorted in frustration. *At least Ah didn’t peeve him off like last time… jeez, n’ Ah thought Twilight didn’t like mornins’.* The orange mare let her train of thought rub while she bucked a few more apple trees. Every once in awhile, she would risk a glance at the human. An every time she looked, Ember looked as if nothing happened. Like their conversation never happened. But Applejack knew better. She may not know much about Ember, but she is a good judge of character. Whether it be human or pon, she found. To Applejack, Ember was a more talkative version of Big Mac; Strong, but hardly silent. And definitely more starter than he lets on.

*Darn it…* She bucked another tree. *Now he’s got me all thinkin’ ‘bout what he’s hidin’. Maybe it has something to do with that war he was in? Naw… Maybe…* She shook her head. *Nah, ain’t worth thinkin’ ‘bout anyways. Like he’s gonna tell anypony.*

*... Though, as much as I don’t like the idea, maybe I can tell Chrysi.*

~I fail to understand why you are reluctant to tell anyone your life.~

*I just don’t feel like it, alright? There are some things I don’t want to fucking tell anyone.*

~... I see… I understand.~

Chapter 65: Conspiracies

I was sitting in my living room, watching World’s Dumbest, with Chrysi snuggled up next to me, when the front door opened.

“Ember!? Where are you!? The real one!” I heard Corey shout.

*Oh, they’re back.*

“Be right there!” I shouted back. I got up from the couch, Chrysi decided to stay latched to me even as we walked towards where I heard Corey.

He, along with Britt and the other me, where standing in the doorway. They looked disheveled, tired, and angry. I looked towards my double and he shook his head.

Without any verbal cues, I canceled the spell that allows him to, like, exist, and his memories became mine.

“Ooooh. That sucks. I thought Saddle Arabia would’ve been a nice vacation spot.” I said once my brain processed the new information.

“Yeah, and apparently they got the same rules like on Earth. Except that guys are oppressed.”

“Yeah. You’d think there wouldn’t be stuff like that here.” The couple nodded.

“Yeah… Uh, who’s this anyway?” Corey asked while pointed a finger at Chrysi.

“Dude, it’s Chrysi. The changeling.” I said.

“Oooooooh.” Both Corey and Britt said.

“So… why does she look like that now? And why is she holding onto you like that?” Britt asked. I looked to Chrysi, and she nodded, answering my unasked question.

“Well. Me are Chrysi are in a relationship.” I answered.

“Woah, really? Nice!” Corey held up his hand and high-fived me.

“Thanks.” I said. I took a quick glance at my girlfriend, and saw that she had a nice, cute little blush. Good, she took that as a compliment.

“Uuuh...” Britt said. “Am I the only one getting uncomfortable from the fact that she’s naked?” She then asked.

“Oh! Let me fix that.” Chrysi said. Grey fire erupted around her, then quickly died off revealing the bug-anthro wearing a simple outfit; a deep purple shirt and a pair of jeans. She didn’t bother to put on some shoes. Really, how would shoes go on digitigrade feet?

Anyway, with the elephant in the room dealt with. Corey and Brittany decided to head home after a few words between the four of us about going out on a double date. Of course Britt had to suggest that, and then Chrysi thought it was a great idea.... Women...

“So you’re not afraid of going out in public without a disguise?” I asked.

“No, not really. If anypony asks, we can just say I’m from your world.” She replied.

“Wow, alright then.” I said. “I date it is later tonight then.”

“Ready Chrysi?” I asked.

“Mmhm!” She said from upstairs. I heard her walk down and into the living room where I was waiting. She was wearing a very nice, simple red dress.It hugged her curves in all the right ways too. B, e, a... utiful. “Let’s go!” I chuckle and get off the couch while straightening out my suit.

I hold out my arm chivalrously, and she holds onto it. With that, we make our way to our preset destination.

...

We got to the restaurant; The Prancing Filly. One pony told Britt this would be a great place to got out on a date in Ponyville.

The only I could think about was that this place better have more than just hay-based food.

“Shouldn't they already be here?” I asked.

“Yes. They’re already inside.” Came her response.

“... How do you know?”

“I can sense them in there.” I nodded.

“Alright.” We walked into the establishment, not getting many looks, and the maitre d' greeted us. Huh, it’s laid out a lot like a Golden Corral I used to got to. There was an empty queue line away from the main dining area.

“Welcome to The Prancing Filly.Table for two?” He asked in a french accent.

*I wonder if that accent’s real…*

“No, we’re here with Corey and Brittany.” Chrysi.

“Ah, right this way then.” He said. He lead us through the main dining area, and towards the back of the place. It possessed a more private atmosphere, I guess it’s perfect for this double date. There were other tables with ponies, but they were keeping conversation volumes to a murmur. Something I prayed for back on Earth.

“Here we are, a waiter will be with you shortly.” The head-waiter pony said.

“Thank you.” Chrysi said, I nodded gratefully while we took our seats.

“Nice place.” I added.

“I told you, you would like it.” Britt said. A little smirk playing on her lips.

“Same can’t be said for the food. Haven’t tried any of it yet.” I smirked back. “But I swear to god, if the only thing they serve here are hay-based food...”

“Oh, they don’t. Well, at least, not a lot. They have a gryphon chef here.” I raised both brows in surprise.

“Really?” Both Corey and Britt nodded. “Alright, I like this place even more now.” I said. Just then a waitress comes to our table, she was a light pink unicorn with teal hair that was tied up into a bun. A professional, but friendly, expression on her face while she carries four menus by her side in a yellow aura.

“Hi! I’ll be your waitress for the evening.” She said in a cheery tone. “What will you four have to drink?”

I took a quick glance at the available drinks, and nearly instantly spotted the hard Apple Cider.

“I’ll have some of your hard Apple Cider.” I was the first to order a drink.

“I’ll have some of that too.” Corey said. The waitress pulled out a quill and a, I shit you not, notepad. And started scribbling onto it.

“... And I will have a glass of Prench wine.” Britt said. Chrysi ordered the same thing. It was kind of weird we the guys and girls got the exact same drinks. But, eh, I digress.

“Great! I will be right back with your drinks.” The waitress said before walking off.

“Did anyone else notice the chairs and tables are just our height?” Corey asked when the pony waitress was out of earshot. And as we picked up the menus and started browsing.

“Yeah, kinda odd. Don’t you think?” I asked Chrysi. I saw that they cooked fresh Fish and Calamarey, directly imported from the Marditerranean Sea (horse puns, am I right?). I also thought that, since gryphons are a part of Greek Mythology on Earth, Greek food must be the same thing here.

“They must have some larger customers here.” She shrugged. The rest of us nodded in mutual agreement.

“Here we go!” The waitress said when she came back, a tray with glass cups and mugs of cider and wine in her telekinetic hold. “Cider for the stallions,” Said beverages floated towards our parts of the table. “and the finest Prench Wine for the mares!” The last two glasses float over to the girls. “Are you four ready to order?” I nodded. And saw in my peripheral that the others weren’t ready.

“Yes, well, I am at least. I’ll have the Fish and Clalmarey.” I said. The same pad and quill appeared and the quill scribbled onto the pad.

“... Aaaand there. Anything else sir?” She asked, I shook my head.

“No, thank you.” She nodded happily.

“Uuuuuh… Oh! I’ll have the Grilled Meat please.” Corey asked.

“And the… Taramarelata for me please.” Britt said. And Chrysi ordered… I think ‘Coltmades’ is the correct pronunciation, with a side of olives. Weird. But, meh. She’s a changeling. They can pretty much eat any kind of organic matter.

“So, what have you two been up to? You know, before the 'vacation'.” I asked.

“Not much, actually.” Britt answered. “Before we were kidnapped, we would just spend most of the day working.”

“Really?” They nodded. “Huh, well then. My life’s been wild compared to you two.”

“Besides you saving us?” Corey asked, and I nodded. “Well? You gonna tell us?” I nodded again.

“Yeah, you heard of the changelings working with Twilight right?” All three of them nodded. Though, Chrysi had an expression a mix between fear and… something like a knowing look.

“Well, a while back I got to meet their queen.” Britt and Corey reared their heads back in surprised. While Chrysi adopts a worried look.

“Really? How were you able to meet a changeling queen?”

“It wasn't all that difficult.” I said. “I ran into a few of her kids when I was in the Everfree.” I saw Chrysi starting to look around nervously when I said that. “After that. They came by my house looking for another changeling. Apparently one of their own ran off and they were looking for them.”

… Chrysi is going to have a lot questions for me when we get home.

“That’s interesting and all, but how did you meet the queen?” An impatient woman dog anthro asked.

“I’m getting there. So, after them coming by my house. I met them again back in the Everfree when I was doing some stuff with Zecora, the zebra you’ve seen every once in awhile, and they actually took me too their queen. They said something about their Queen having some kind of interest in me when I asked why.”

“So, they took me to their queen. And get this; she legitimately just wanted to get to know me since she has only heard about our kind from her mother.”

“What!?” They, along with Chrysi, shouted. I glared at them while they realized what they just did.

“Ehehe… Sorry. What?” Britt said.

“Yeah, I’m not kidding. Their queen really told me there are stories her mother told her about us. Us. Now, she didn’t tell me much. But she did tell me that humans were around on this fucking planet at one point.” I paused to look at their shocked faces. “What the fuck. Right?”

“No shit dude. That explains a lot.”

“It does! Doesn’t it?” A little too much enthusiasm went into that. “But,” I continued after I took a calming breath. “that also begs to question; how the hell were humans here at any point?”

“Dude, I got no idea. But… fuuuuuuck.” Corey said. “We were on this fucking planet at some point… But, what happened to us then? If that queen’s right. What happened to the humans here?”

“I don’t know, actually.” I shrugged. “She didn’t tell me that. She didn’t even believe her mother when she told her stories about humans. Until she met me, that is.” I said. “Now… I’m pretty sure us being here kind of proves that.”

“‘Kinda’?”

“Yeah, think about it; we came from a different planet. If humans were here, and there are stories of our kind being around centuries ago…” It was at that point I came to a startling realization. Well, more of a wild thought, but still. The ponies here have technology reminiscent to human tech. Creatures from ancient, different cultural myths exist here. Magic exists here. And as far as I’m concerned, Equestria is run by a diarchy, an actual governmental system we have used in the past.

~Ember, I have been around for a long time. And I know for a fact that what you are thinking cannot be possible.~ Ruby stated.

*Oh yeah? And how would you know? You’ve barely been conscious through your whole existence.* I retorted.

“... Yeah, anyway, it makes you think, huh?” I said.

~But that still does not mean that an entire race can just disappear like that! The princesses can’t even begin to fathom a feat as great as that!~

*They can move the sun and the fucking moon. And Celestia has done both for a thousand years. What’s keeping her and Luna from ruling the whole world for any matter?* I mentally retorted.

“Yes, yes it does...” Britt trailed off.

~They have not done such a thing like that because they do not wish to do so! They already have their own country to manage!~

*You still didn’t answer my question! What the fuck is keeping those two horse cunts from ruling the goddamn world!?*

“Huh, how did we… live here, in the first place?” Corey asked. “And the ponies have some similar tech as us. So how..?” His words fell on deaf ears.

~I did answer your stupid question! They have their hooves full running this goddess-forsaken country!~

*They can hire ponies to help them rule the fucking country! What’s stopping them from conquering the entire planet!? What’s stopping them from coming to my world and turn every human into a pony!?*

~Because they posses fucking morals!~ Ruby bellowed. ~They view world domination as a nearly evil act! Don’t you remember when they defeated that tyrant Sombra!?~

*Fuck off Ruby. I know what you're doing. You’re making me feel evil.*

~No donkey dung Sherclop Pones! You’re campaigning to rule your world yourself!~

*But I’m not doing for personal gain shit-head! I'n not evening trying to rule my world! I want to make my world a better place!*

~Oh stop hiding behind that ridiculous and stupid excuse! You know you really want your world in your hands! You want to own it, and you know it!~

*No I don’t you retard! Have you ever paid attention when I was actually planning all that shit out!? I’m running shit behind the scenes!* I didn’t immediately hear a response from Ruby. But eventually, the gem responded.

~... What?~ Ruby asked.

*If you ever paid attention to any of my planning, which you clearly didn’t, you would’ve seen that I want to not be known to the general public when it comes to changing the world for the better. I know this sounds cliche to you, but this is something I really am working towards anonymously. I don’t care about the notoriety I would get if I did go public. I already have a pile of fucking gold back home. That’s all anyone could ever want in terms of wealth. I just want the place I grew up to become a better place... Gah, even that sounds cliche.* Ruby went silent.

“Ember! Hey! Dude, you alright?”

“Whahuh? Oh, yeah. I’m fine. Just thinking.”

“Oh, you have a lot to think about huh?”

“Yeah,” I glance at Chrysi with a knowing smirk. “I kinda do.” Chrysi glared at me a little, but otherwise stayed silent on the unspoken subject.

The four of us continued talking about miscellaneous things; how are days have been, other things we’ve been up to. Things like that, it was actually very nice to catch up with them.

~... Ember?~ Ruby said when we were leaving The Prancing Filly.

*What?* I asked a little curtly.

~I want to apologize…~

*Oh yeah? For what?* I asked sarcastically.

~For assuming you wanted to rule the world you come from.~ Ruby meekly answered.

*Oh! Well apology accepted then!*

~R-really?~

*Of course not you idiot.* My tone went from casual to condescending. *After what you said to me, I’m still pissed.*

~Oh, I see…~ Ruby said, then fell silent again.

Pfff. To think this spirit’s been around for centuries. Ruby sure as hell doesn’t seem to have the experience of a century-old talking gem.

Because, when does a person in their position accuse their -basically their host- that they’re some power-hungry tyrant?

“Ember?” I look down to my left, Chrysi called me.

“Yeah?”

“Uh… how long have you known this? About that Queen in the Everfree?” She queried warily. As if she was expecting a ‘bad’ answer, or something.

“Chrysi...” I sighed. “You just pretty much confirmed Mirage is your mom.” I deadpanned.

“What!?” She shrieked, jumping away from me in shock. “What made you think that!?” I let a sigh drift past my lips.

“Chrysi, you’ve been acting all skittish ever since I mentioned Queen Mirage. And, come on, a while after I got my own house a few changelings came by and asked if I’ve seen one of their own around. At that point it was obvious Mirage’s your mother.” I said. “Unless I’m wrong?” I asked, and she let out a heavy sigh.

“No… you’re right. She is my mom...” Her figure slumped a little. “Just... please don’t take me back to her!” She then pleaded.

“Don’t worry about that.” I hold out my hand in a placating way. “I’m not one to impose on your happiness. If you want to be with me, so be it.” Chrysi beamed at that. “But,” The smile died. “you can at least go and talk to your mom. She seemed like a good person every time I spoke with her.”

“But you don’t know her like I do!” She blurted. “She didn’t keep you in a prison cell of a room most your life!”

“Granted, I don’t know her personally.” I nodded. “But, have you ever thought about why she did that in the first place?”

“Uh… No..?” She half answered, half questioned.

“Ok. Then think about it through your mother’s perspective. And let me guess; you tried leaving before, haven’t you?” She didn’t answer, verbally at least. “Look, I won’t talk about it if you don’t want to. But, give it some thought. Especially the part about the ponies.” I held out my arm as a chival gesture. “I’ll ask you what you think when we get home. So until then, really think about the things you mother did for you from her perspective. And actually give it some thought. Can you do that? For me at least?” She stayed quiet for a bit, eventually latching onto my arm again before she answered.

“Alright...” She grumbled. “But no promises.”

“Oh, I know.” I smirked playfully. “Believe me, I know.”

Chapter 66: Family Matters

I was having a wonderful dream of being part of an orgy with multiple copies of Chrysi when the real one decided to wake me up.

Well, not really, I was dreaming about teen angst for whatever reason.

“Ember?” I got a nudge to my side. “You awake yet?” Her response was a mildly irritated grumble.

“Mmrrgh… I am now.” I mumbled. “What is it?” I asked without opening my eyes.

“Well… I… I thought about what you said yesterday… And… I… I’ll talk to my mom.” A ghost of a smile made its home on my face when she said that. “But, you have to be there with me!” She demanded.

“I can do that.” I cracked my eyes open and sat up in our bed. A very nude Chrysi with bed hair and a cutely determined look staring back at me. “Thought you’d want me there as emotional support.” She pouted at that. “But I don’t think it’ll come to that point.” She raised an eyebrow at that, still pouting.

“Why?” She then asked.

“If I know anything about parents, which I did posses while growing up, a mother can be very forgiving of her child.” She ‘hmph’d at that.

“Oh, how would you know?”

“Uuuuh probably because I just said I had parents myself when I was growing up too? And that I was a rebellious teen also? I don’t know, something like that.” I said sarcastically.

“I knew that!” She thumped me on my chest.

“Really? So you like messing with me like that?” I asked wryly.

“N-no! That’s not right!” She stuttered.

“Then what are you doing? You’re sending me pretty mixed messages here.” I said. At this point she was blushing furiously. It’s a wonder how her cheeks didn’t pop from all the blood pooling in them.

Aw fuck… I just HAD to give myself that image… Eh… Not bad compared to other things I've actually seen… yeah…

Anyway, Chrysi decided to get over talking to her mother, basically reconciling at this point, as soon as possible. So as soon as we were ready we headed off to Mirage’s home in the Everfree.

“Ugh… I don't remember the forest being like this!” Chrysi swatted at the vines and low-lying branches obstructing her path. But don’t think I haven’t been a gentleman to my girl this whole time. I was preoccupied dealing with any creatures that decided to come our way.

The fact that she is complaining about the foliage is a testament to the shit I was putting up with in the forest.

… Someone should really burn this place to ashes, so many… dark memories, I would like to not remember anytime soon… Nah… Too many repercussions if I do that.

“Can it Chrysi.” I said. “Be happy that you haven’t seen a timberwolf or a manticore.”

“Yeah, when you’re taking care of that, I can complain about whatever I want.”

... I seriously think me and Chrysi were literally made for each other.

“Hey, Chrysi?” I asked.

“Yeah?”

“I nearly forgot to ask; did you really not have a name when we first met? Or..?” I heard her sigh from behind.

“No, I did have a name before then… I just, I didn’t want to remember what my… mom did to me. Or, did for me, since, you know...” I nodded despite Chrysi being a little too distracted to notice.

“Right. So… what was your name before I gave you a new one?” Chrysi didn’t immediately respond.

“... It was Mimic. My real name was Mimic.” She eventually answered.

“Really? Huh… nice name.” I remarked.

“What?”

“I said that’s nice name. For a changeling, anyway. A name like that really wouldn’t work with a human… or pony now that I think about it.”

“Oh, uhm… Thanks, I guess...”

“I meant it as a compliment… Also, do you think you would want to change your name back to Mimic?” I asked out of the blue.

“I don’t know, why?” She said after some thought.

“Well, I just think… since we’re together, that we could start being, real, with each other; like, we don’t keep anything from each other. Know what I mean? Plus Mimic's a really cute name.”

“Yeah, I know...” There was a long, uncomfortable silence, I think she ignored that last part altogether. “I think… I think that sounds fair… I mean, you have a point; we are together now. But, I just have one question.”

“And what might that be?” I asked.

“Why the tartarus do this in the middle of this goddess-forsaken forest?” She asked in a very irritated tone. I shrug casually without looking back.

“Mostly for privacy. I had a sneaking suspicion that Spark or Max were somehow eavesdropping us before.”

“What? Why would you think that?”

“I based both of their A.I. off my own mind. And I was pretty curious when I was a couple years younger.”

“Ooooooh… Buck...” Since when does she know what A.I. stands for? Much less what it means!? Oh… she probably learned that from Spark or Max.

“Eh, I wouldn’t worry too much about it.” I wave off. “The best they can do with info like that is make it public. It's not that bad right?”

“I guess so… Still, that would be kind of messed up.”

“Yeah, a little.” I said. “But… I trust they wouldn’t do something like that.”

“Max, Ember’ll have our mechanical asses! Get back here!”

“No! Fuck off!’

“Heh, yeah, I hope so.” Chrysi said.

“Yeah… Oh! We’re here.” I said as soon as I saw the cave entrance.

“Oh… Jooooy...” She wheezed and her entire form visibly wilted as she looked at the big, gaping cave mouth.

“Hey, come one. I’m here for you.” I said I as I wrapped her in a comforting embrace. She sighed and relaxed a little, eventually we broke away from each other while Chrysi was staring at the cave with pure determination.

“Let's do this.” She declared right before marching into the cave, me following close behind.

It didn’t take us long for us to see changelings milling about. Though, why there weren’t any at the entrance was a wonder to me. But, anyway, we were getting a lot of odd looks from the changelings. Well, more like Chrysi, or Mimic, maybe, if all goes well between her and her mother.

No words were shared between the two of us as we made to the throne room. Despite changelings who saw us stopped whatever they were doing to stare at Chrysi. They must know who she is; they have too. It just must be her new look that’s causing them to stare like that. But other than the stares, they pretty much left us alone. No doubt they told Mirage of our presence already.

“Here… we are.” Chrysi said when we got to the doors leading to the throne room. She stood for a couple moments, as if debating within herself whether or not this was a bad or a good idea.

Considering the circumstances, that is probably exactly what she’s thinking about. Her standing there for what felt like ages proves that.

“You alright?” I asked while placing a hand on her shoulder. She looked back at me, a grateful curving her luscious lips.

“Y-yeah.” She stuttered. “L-let’s go.” She turned back around and opened the doors with her magic. With me no less than three feet behind her, we walked towards the back of the large chamber. I saw Mirage sitting upon her throne. Her face having a mix of relief, joy, and pain. But not the physical kind.

“H-hi mom.” Chrysi mumbled when we got close enough. Mirage didn’t say anything, she just kept looking down at us. And I honestly couldn’t tell if she was pissed out of her mind, or something else.

At some point, Mirage got up from her throne, walked down the stairs and up to Chrysi, and stood a few feet away from her daughter, not saying a word. There were tears in her eyes, and her face went from that mix of emotions, to pure happiness.

“My child, Mimic, you have finally come home.” She said right before rearing up and wrapping her forelegs around Chrysi's stomach. “I missed you.” She nuzzled into her side and Chrysi hugged back.

“... I… m-missed you t-too, mom.” Chrysi, or rather, Mimic now, sobbed. “It’s g-good to b-be back home too.” She said.

Sensing the atmosphere, I politely made my way out the room as quietly as possible. Kinda difficult to pull off when the big fucking doors squeak like bats fucking in an echoey cave.

“Our princess has returned?” A random changeling asked.

“Yes, but you might want to give them some time.” The changeling nodded understandingly and walked off, probably to spread word. The rest of the changelings within earshot just nodded and returned to their business some sporting smiles, and others shook their heads. As if they had an idea their princess would come back.

I guess they were right...

*Hmmm… What to do… What to do…* I ponder to myself. *Got nothing else planned for today, and I can’t just leave Chrysi… But… she could go back here, and leave me…* I shake my head. *Meh… I’ll just wait here.* And so, I decided to wait right in front the throne room doors while Mirage and Chrysi talk.

“... mber! Hey! Ember! Wake up!”

“Huh?” My eyes open blearily.

“Ember. Have you been standing here this whole time?” Chrysi and Mirage were standing a foot or two away. Chrysi was still human-like. That's good, I think.

“What?” I look around not quite remembering where I was, or what i was doing.

“I think he has dear. How cute.” She said with an amused smile.

“Oh, uh, I fell asleep?”

“Uh, yeah!” Chrysi said. “You fell asleep standing straight up too!”

“Oh, that’s new.” I said. My mind was still a little hazy at that moment. It took her telling me that I fell asleep standing up for me to realize I did that. “Been awhile since I fell asleep like that.” I start the process of popping every possible joint in my body. There were a lot of pops and cracks since I pretty much fell asleep standing the fuck up.

“That does not sound… natural.” Mirage said. “Is that normal? Are you alright?”

“Yes, for humans it is. I'm fine.” I answered. The process of popping my joints ends at my wings, that felt particularly good. “So, what’s up between the two of you? You all good or..?” I asked. The mother-daughter duo look at each other. Chrysi motions for her mother to tell me something. Mirage responded with a scowl and hard look to her and then a glance to me.

“We patched things up and forgave each other.” Chrysi grumbled after a sigh floated past her lips.

“Oh, that's good to hear.” I said. “So I get to call you Mimic now?” I asked with the best winning smile I could muster.

“Mmmrgh, yes. Ember, you can call me that now.” The changeling princess said with an embarrassed look on her face.

“Aww…” Mirage cooed. “You are just the adorable little nymph when you're embarrassed!” She chuckled.

“Moooooooom...” Chrysi, or rather, Mimic now, groaned. “Not in front of hiiiim!”

“Lighten up Mimic.” I chuckled and wrapped an arm around the human changeling. “We’re still dating.” I realized something at that moment, something i should've realized from the get go. I dared to look at Mirage. “If your mother’s ok with it, that is?” The older changeling’s face fell neutral.

“I will be honest, I did not expect for my daughter to fall in love with a being such as yourself. Given that I did not know your kind did exist.” She gestured to me. “And for her to make such a… change to her body.” She spared a glance at Mimic. “But… I had the wonderful opportunity of speaking with you to a such an extent. I have talked to you about sensitive matters, and you have been nothing but respectful, honest -besides you lying blatantly about my daughter’s whereabouts- and ultimately friendly around me and my children.

And while I may not know much about your personal life, you have treated us with nothing but kindness and compassion. And it is because I can sense no malicious intent on within you, builds confidence within myself towards you that you truly are in love with my daughter. And that you will take care of her like the little princess she is.” A cute little blush made its way to Mimic’s cheeks when Mirage said that. “And for this, I not only approve of your relationship, you may also have my blessing.” Wait wha-

No fucking way.

Did she just..?

Did a queen, a queen, just tell me that it's ok to marry her daughter, a princess -a god damn princess-, if I ever chose to?

… Don't I feel special?

“... Really?” I asked in a whisper. “Did you just..?” Mirage tittered.

She tittered.

She, fucking, half giggled.

She kept herself from laughing out loud.

I’ve never seen her do that. It’s always been an amused smile, smirk, or a snicker. I have never seen her supress a giggle. Or any kind of laughter for that matter.

I mean, I know her well enough, she isn’t being snarky or sarcastic -or whatever the hell the proper word is. She genuinely gave me her blessing. To see her so amused at my reaction to that fucking declaration…

God damn… Didn’t think I’d ever see this side of her; I guess you can call it casual. I always thought we’d share an acquaintance relationship, and it wouldn’t go on from that.

But now she considers me family at this point. I could eventually become changeling royalty if me and Mimic don’t break up.

Sure, it’s not like pony royalty, but I can care less about the different species thing. I’ll take what I’m given.

… And I’m getting ahead of myself. Fuck.

“Yes, I suppose I have.” Mirage said. “But I do have one condition I must request of you.”

“Oh?” I raised one of my eyebrows.

“Please,” She said in a pleading tone. “please keep my daughter safe. I don’t know what I would do if anything were to ever happen to her. We know the world isn’t very kind to us changelings.” Mirage said as she put a hoof on Mimic’s leg. That classic, worried mother look creasing her features. I couldn't but feel for the parent, I pretty did the same thing to my parents; dropping off the face of the planet.

With that running around my mind, and with the utmost confidence and sincerity, I said:

“Queen Mirage, you have my word as a veteran, human, and Princess Mimic’s fiance. I will do everything within my power to protect her with everything I possess. Including my life.” As I declared, I subconsciously stood completely straight up. My right arm bent vertically forty-five degrees performing the common United States military salute. And, in the corner of my eye, I saw Mimic blush slightly.

And I saluted indoors… Fuck me. Well, I guess this is a special occasion. If I was british.

“Thank you, Ember. I trust you will stay by your word.” Mirage grinned brilliantly.

“Ugh, mooo~ooom!” Mimic moaned. “I'm not a weak little nymph!”

“I know sweetie.” Mirage giggled. “But you're my little nymph.” She cooed teasingly. Mimic blushed a little more at that.

“Not in front of Ember!” Mimic whined. “We talked about this!”

“Really? I do not remember such a conversation.” Mimic grunted in annoyance and stomped off.

“Aah…” Mirage sighed. “Now that is the Mimic I know.”

“She acts like a little kid a lot, doesn't she?” I asked.

“Mimic is not a goat by any means. But, she still has some maturing to do for a princess her age.”

“... How old is she exactly? She never really told me that.”

“That is something you do not ask a woman.” Mirage scolded playfully. “However, I will make this one exemption, just for you; my daughter is twenty seven years old.”

“Wow, really?” Mirage nodded. “... She really has some growing up to do then.”

Author's Note

Eh? See what I did there? Totally original right?

Chapter 67: Possibilities

“Yes, yes she does.” Mirage said. “Maybe that is something you can help her with that as well?”

“I wouldn’t mind in the slightest actually.” I laughed a little. “I’ve always wondered what it would be like to have a brother or sister.”

“Wait, you never had siblings growing up?” A bewildered bug-queen asked.

“Yup.” I nodded. “Always been myself, mom, and dad.” I said.

“... Interesting.” Mirage stated, to herself than me or anyone else. “As far as I know, it is rare for any parents to bare just one child.”

“Eh, that’s kinda true. At least in some human cultures.” I said with a shrug.

“… I couldn't help but notice, from what you have just said, humans share some cultural ideals as ponies and changelings…”

“Yeah it is pretty weird.” I nodded agreeingly. “But, if what you said a while back really is true. Then it's more like ancient humans had some influence on some cultural ideals here.

“Indeed.” Mirage nodded. She went to talk some more; but a random changeling ran up to her. An almost frantic look etched onto its face.

“My Queen! Changelings of the Jade hive are attacking!” Jade hive?

“Jade hive!?” Mirage gasped. “How!? They were banished to the badlands!”

“We don't know! What should we do!?”

“Defend with everything we have. Escort Mimic to the safe room. I will be there shortly.” The changeling nodded and ran off while Mirage turned to me, but remembered something and shouted. “And make it your duty to keep any and all of the Jade hive from entering!”

I had an inkling as to who the queen of the ‘Jade hive’ was. And I pretty much knew what Mirage was gonna ask me before we even made eye contact.

“Want me to help?” I asked.

“If you would be so kind too.” Mirage smiled.

“Alright, just keep your changelings defending. And I'll go on the offensive.” The queen of… whatever the hell this hive calls itself, raised an eyebrow.

“A little ambitious, aren't we?”

“Meh,” I should shrugged, all nonchalant n’ crap. “I think I can at least scare them off.” I said while I start walking towards the entrance.

*And it might just give me the perfect reason to burn at least some of the forest down.*

We had just one, simple, task to do; invade the Ash hive and take all there love. They had no chance against our sheer numbers. All we had to do was break the damn barrier!

But, that, thing appeared.

It had some black box thing in its hands. And it somehow threw fire like an adult dragon.

I nearly lost all my children to that thing’s flames.

… I will massacre that thing for what it’s done.

“So that was Chrysalis?”

“Yes, but what confuses me is; why is she here?”

“No clue.”

“This is very concerning… If she is here… Oh dear.”

Heh, that rhymed.

“Another invasion or something?”

“Yes, that wretched idiot could be planning something like that.”

“Alright, you got any trackers?”

“... Yes, I do. Why do you ask?”

“‘Cause I want to hunt that bug down.”

“What!?”

“If what the both of us are thinking might be remotely true. Then that means she’s planning to invade and or take over the country we live in. I don’t know about you, but I very much like the state it’s in right now. So, can you have one of your trackers help me trahack her down?” Ah, good old word play.

“I… ah…. Yes. On the condition that my changeling will be returned home safely.”

“I can do that. So, who’s coming with me?”

How did that thing find us!? How-

No matter! We will kill that thing with everything we have!

It was pretty easy for Shade to find where Chrysalis was hanging out. Shade was the tracker Mirage assigned to me.

Anyway, Shade said it was a bit too easy that he found Chrysalis’s hideout. He said something about her expecting us to come here.

Anyway, after sending Shade back to Mirage via magical double, I hopped right into the small hole in the ground.

...

“Stay back you vile creature!” Chrysalis shouted me while shooting another bolt of magic at me. At this point the bolts were weak enough to not even leave a scorch mark on my body.

Either that, or my body is somehow gained resistance, or something, probably the former.

“I said stay back!” She had hissed. “I will not let you kill me or my nymphs!”

“I think it's a little too late for you kids.” I drone without any emotion. “Unless there are some hiding in the shadows.” I saw Chrysalis flinch just as five changelings with turquoise eyes leap out at me from different angles.

How I guessed that, you may ask? Well, it couldn't possibly be because there was a spirit occupying a certain gem telling me whenever there were any changelings nearby that I didn't see.

No, it definitely wasn't because of that. The changeling drones were just that easy to deal with.

The changelings were easy to deal with after a quick teleportation and a few magically ringed necks.

“Y-you monster!” Chrysalis stammered. “How can you do this!? Are kind will never thrive!”

“I'm already working on that.” I said. “The hive you were planning to invade? Kinda got started working them into pony society.”

“What!?” She gawked.

“Yeah, you could've ruined all the work me and a few friends put into that. Just so you know.” I hoist my flamethrower up and point it directly at her.

“W-wait!” She pleaded. “M-maybe… we can… Strike a deal? So to say?” I scoff.

“And what? You back-stab me after Whatever agreement we come to? Don't think so.” I said while I pulled the trigger.

Fwoosh!

Her screams of fiery agony filled the small cave. I tried to keep a blank look, just like the soldier I used to be. But, the facade faltered. I slowly found myself smiling by the time Chrysalis’s bloodcurdling screams died out. Her body nothing left but a little pile of charred bones and ashes. How her body burned so quickly, I have no idea. She was probably really dry.

Then a really fucked up idea came to mind.

I saw the bug’s skull lying there, eye sockets, horn, ear holes and all.

*Might as well bring back some evidence.* I pick up the skull with my magic and brought it over to myself. Huh, the lower jaw stayed attached. Did it melt or… No, it swings, then how..?

Nevermind, magic. Magic. Magic.

Anyway, with Chrysalis’s skull in my hands, and my flamethrower back home. I teleport back to Mirage’s hive.

“You, you really… You really just killed off an entire hive?” Mimic asked while looking at the skull in my hand. “All, by, yourself?” She punctuated with a skeptical look.

“Yes,” Mirage said. “I find it difficult to believe you accomplished such a feat by your lonesome.”

“That's not even the main thing!” Mimic snapped. “He killed off an entire hive by him-fucking-self!” She swung her arms at me like one of those wacky inflatable arm-waving tube man, things. As if shouting out what I did to the heavens like a pharaoh begging for god to bring his first born son back to him wasn't enough.

“Yeeees… The fact that you… did what you did, disturbs me.” Mirage told me.

“It does?” I asked out of confusion, they nodded. “Oh, then it's a good thing I'm with you then.”

“I… suppose.” Mirage hesitantly answered. “But, why are you taking this as you are? Are you not mortified at what you did?”

“Eh…” Came my brilliant reply. “A little, but then I remember I basically did it for you and the country we make ourselves home in. And it's not like it's the first time I had to kill. Remember the war I told you about?”

“Yeah, but we didn't think that was real!” Mimic yelled. “You really have no problem killing other living beings!?” I think about for a second, then shrug.

“As long as it's for the right reasons. Or if pros outweigh cons.”

Is it me, or am I radiating intelligence?

“Alright, I give up.” Mimic sighed. “I just wanna go home and forget this ever happened.”

“I agree. It has been a long day.” Mirage said while slowly walking away. I just nodded agreeingly.

“So we gonna go back to my place or are you staying here?” I asked Mimic when Mirage was out of earshot.

“Yeah…”

“You want me to teleport us home? You look pretty tired.” I offered.

“Please.”

“Ok.” I snapped my fingers, and in no time we were home getting ready for bed since it was pretty late. I saw Mimic was looking pretty stressed. Whether it was because of me committing partial genocide, or her talk with Mirage. Either way, I thought it’d be nice to offer a little massage before bed.

“Are you any good at it?” She asked.

“I think so. It's been a few years since I gave anyone a massage.”

“... Alright,” she said after some thought. “just, be gentle. Ok?” I smiled and got up to me knees in bed, while she rolled onto her belly.

“You got it.” *Damn, thought she go belly-up.*

-Oh well, no boob action tonight.-

*Shut up, you don't know what might happen.* I mentally grumbled while I start to gently rub along Mimic’s shoulders. Which elicited a few happy groans. The tense muscles underneath the tough, but somehow malleable, chitin relaxing under my ministrations.

“Ooooh~ Where did you learn this?” She sleepily asked.

“I mostly taught myself, and a little bit comes from videos I've seen.”

“Really? Ah~ What for? I don't mean to sound mean or anything, but you don't look like a masseur.”

“I pretty much learned just enough to help out my parents when they had arthritis. An old friend told me massaging the joints helped ease the overall pain.”

“Oh… I'm sorry.”

“Eh, don't worry about it. I like talking about happy memories.”

“Oh, ok…” Mimic trailed off as I was getting down to her lower back, being mindful of her wings. I rubbed and pressed against the increasingly relaxing muscles until I heard a soft snore from the changeling. I smiled and laid down next as best as I could without waking her up. And she must've been a heavy sleeper since I practically wrapped her in the best tender embrace I could manage.

I was proven wrong when she turned over and wrapped me in her arms.

“Mmm I love you Ember…” She mumbled. So she talks and moves around a lot in her sleep… How come she didn't do that the first time we slept together? Eh, whatever, I need some sleep too.

“I love you too, Mimic.” I replied with a little smooch on her nose. She giggled at the sensation before I fell asleep.

I look around the white, barren expanse of my dreamscape.

“Huh, here again?”

“Ember?” That sounded like Mimic. The hell..?

“Mimic?” Why is she part of my dream?

“What the tartarus are you doing in my dream?” Ok, maybe not.

“Me!? The hell you doing in my dream? I see you enough during the day.” I sarcastically retorted.

“Becau- wait.” Mimic paused. “You would never say that in my dreams.”

“Same goes for you too. The hell’s going on?”

“‘Tis a rare sight to see two share thine dreams.” A random voice seemingly from the sky said. Both of us look up and see that Luna’s here.

Huh, so it isn’t all an elaborate dream.

“Who's that?” Mimic asked.

“Princess Luna.” I answered.

“Greeti-” Luna never got to finish her salutation since Mimic darted towards me to hide behind me. I turn my head and watch as she quivers while she death-grips me from behind.

“W-why is she here?” She fearfully asked.

“Relax Mimic, she’s just visiting.” I turn to Luna. “Right?” Luna saw the look on my face and nodded hastily.

“Indeed.” She said. “We were merely interested to see who were sharing a single dream.” She took a glance at Mimic. Then regarded me with a reserved expression. “Is she a changeling?” I nodded. “We see, sister has told us about thy… ‘mission’ as she called it. We commend thee for making such a noble effort.” I nodded again, and Luna put her attention to Mimic. “Do not fret. We are great friends with Ember the human. We look forward to meeting again in a more… formal setting.”

“O-ok.” Mimic said meekly. Luna smiled and started fading.

“Until then,” The night pony shot me a knowing look. “best wishes.”

“Thank you.” I said right before she faded away completely.

“Th-that was one of the princesses?” Mimic asked.

“Yeah, weren't you paying attention?” Mimic let go of me and glared at me when I turned around.

“No! I was busy being scared out of my mind!”

“But we're technically in both our minds at the moment. So…” That little comment earned me a punch to the shoulder. It was worth it.

“It's not funny!” Definitely is. “I thought she was here to do Mother knows what!”

“Mimic, come on. You really think Luna would come to our dream and do… whatever you think she would do to you?”

“Yes!”

“Then it would've been over my dead body.” I said. “She'd have to go through me before she lay a single ha- hoof on you.” As I spoke, I stepped close to Mimic and put her hands in mine, to show how serious and sincere I was. It made her blush and look away bashfully with a little smile playing on her lips.

Bonus points.

“Damn you Ember. You always know what to say.” She sighed. “You make it hard to stay mad at you.” I chuckled a little at that.

“When you got my kind of experience, you know a thing or two about saying the right thing.” I said with a decent amount of humor.

“Says the guy who said he wanted to fuck my throat-pussy.”

“That sounded sexy in my mind, at the time.”

“But it still stunk.”

“I know… So, what do you feeling doing since we’re sharing the same dream?” I asked changing the subject.

“I don’t know, you have any ideas?” She asked.

“Hmmm… ever heard of a vore fetish?”

Chapter 68: Just a Question

“Ew. Just… ew. Ember, that’s gross. No.” Mimic shook her head and crossed her arms.

“Alright, what do you feel like doing then?” I asked.

“Well, you know a lot about me already. And, I don’t… I’d like to get to know you more.”

“Oh… Alright” I shrug. “I can do that.” A couch appears and the two of us take a seat on it. “What would you like to know?”

“I don’t know… Everything, I guess?” Mimic said. “I mean, with anything you’re comfortable with.” I nodded understandingly.

“Ok, let’s start with general things then. I was born into a semi-wealthy family.” I started. “I didn't have many friends growing up, and the friends I did have eventually drifted away, my dad was an electrician slash builder, my mom was a teacher. I had an extended family from both my mom and dad, I was a boring person when I was a teen. And at that time we would take vacations yearly during the summer. When I was about to turn nineteen I was drafted to fight in a war that became known as World War Three. After that, me and my parents were left barely getting by since they got arthritis pretty bad. Skip a few years of nothing interesting happening and I'm basically kidnapped to become a guinea pig to an experiment that pretty much turned me into the man you see now. Not long after that, a whole new diverse sub-race of humans is created since those, ‘augmentations’ were pretty much successful. Now, because the human race as whole is the way it is, a large group of anti-anthros formed and started attacking us since they saw us as ‘unnatural’ and ‘demons’ and other religious bullshit like that. Now, at this point it's been a couple years and nothing really major happened between us anthros and regular people. And my parents passed away due to some health complications. Right after that, it all went to shit for me.

A few people of this anthro-hating group decided to cause some serious trouble and put me long with a few others on the street -how they managed to do that, I will never know. So I was homeless for some time after that. Skip a few weeks, and things die down once the police and other authorities started cracking down on this group. I was able to get a home, a well-paying job making and working with robots much like Spark and Max, and basically a normal life. As normal as your could get being an anthro.

Now this is when some interesting shit happens. During this whole time, when this hate group were attacking anthros. We developed gangs were you got dogs versus cats and stupid crap like that. That, mixed with the hate group, lead to this kind of mini-civil war within anthros. Which was really just few scuffles here and there plus a few actual shootouts. Meanwhile people like me were just trying to live normal goddamn lives.

And finally, while all this was going on, I was kidnapped again by some whack job scientist that did some stupid experiment with some teleportation crap. The whole thing failed and I’ve been living here ever since.” I finish my summarization of all, almost all, the important events in my life.

“Wow…” Mimic said in awe. “That was the short version?” She asked.

“Yep.” I answered.

“Woah…” She said. “You've lead a way more amazing life than me…” She then muttered glumly.

“Hey, you're changeling royalty. I think that's much more cool than living through the shit I went through.” I said. “And besides,” I put my hand on hers. “You still have your mother. I don’t even have any family left, cherish that, spend as much time with her as you can. ‘Cause you will miss her when she's gone. I know that as a fact Mimic.”

“I know Ember, you don't think my talk with her made me think about that?”

“You want the honest answer or..?” She nodded. “I didn't think you did.”

“And why the tartarus not?” She asked while crossing her arms.

“Me and Mirage kinda agreed to each other that you're pretty immature for a twenty-seven year old.”

“How do you know how old I am?” Mimic asked sharply.

“Your mom told me.” I said.

“Really? Oh. Alright.” She said contently, yet her voice had some irritation behind it.

“Gonna talk to your mom again?” She nodded. “Got it. Sooo...”

“Wanna fuck?”

“Yes.”

So after a wonderful night of lewd and sexy dreams, and after cleaning the sheets as soon as we woke up, the two of us spent the whole day doing classic romantic stuff together; walking in the park, hanging out by the lake, the typical crap.

And that’s pretty much what’s been going on for a couple months too. I think it was going onto a year since nothing really big or bad happened. Just me and Mimic spending more and more time together.

Huh, so this is what it’s like being in a real relationship… Nice.

Anyway, Mimic and me basically spent every living moment at each other. Us and Corey and Britt would go out on double dates more often. Mimic and me would go out and walk in the forest for hours on end. We even went skinny dipping a few times in the public lake everyone else uses, almost got caught a few times. As odd as that sounds -the ponies actually have a dress code for swimming.

We also got to know each other a lot more on our dates. Like on this one in particular, I found out Mimic absolutely adores chocolate. She drooled over the chocolate pots Bon Bon had. And yes, I mean had. That little bug-girl made me buy every single one of those diabetes-inducing confectioneries.

And how she managed that? She promised me a bj. Yeah.

I really like the kind of blowjob she performs. She does this thing with her snake tongue that just, ogh, mmf.

So anyway, it was about two months after our one year anniversary that I started having thoughts about getting engaged. Now, at the time, I thought it was a little early since we haven't spent at least two years together. But then I thought ‘fuck it’ because I remembered I know friends that got married after dating someone for eleven months. And I thought me and Mimic knew enough about each other; I know what she generally likes, what she doesn't like, and she knows my likes and dislikes as well. Plus I asked Corey and he told me it's normal to get engaged after one to two years. So I secretly went out and got an engagement ring after I spent a few days getting an accurate measurement. The problem was, who makes rings that small in pony land?

“Wow, this is really a step up from our usual dates. How did you take us, and the carriage, to Canterlot anyways?” Mimic asked.

“Teleportation.” I answered while getting the box ready. I took a quick glance down at it and saw the three blue diamonds on the top of the case.

*Of course Rarity had to do that.* I snicker.

“What?” Mimic turned to me. In a mild panic a hid the box behind me with a little levitation spell.

“Nothing, just saw something funny.” I said with a disarming smile.

“Ok… How are going to get in this place? Looks pretty fancy.”

“Don’t worry about that, I’m friends with the owner.” Fancy Pants has to be the best wealthy friend anyone could have. Mimic and me walk up to the restaurant, The Humble Abode -yes, that's it's name, and enter the establishment. The pony working at the little podium greeted us as soon as she noticed us.

“Welcome to the Humble Abide. Table for two?” She asked.

“We have a reservation here actually.” I said.

“Ah, under what name please?” She asked with a professionally neutral expression.

“Lockhart.” She looked in the little book she had on the little podium.

“Ah, Ember Lockhart?” She looked back up at us. I nodded and she stepped from the podium and grabbed two menus with her magic.

“This way please.” She said, then turned around and lead us the more spacious part of the dining area.

“secluded again? What's the occasion this time?” Mikic asked after the waitress was out of earshot.

“Eh, no reason.” I said. “ Just wanted to have a more quiet setting.” I said while levitating the little black box under the table. Our waiter for the evening came by and we ordered our drinks; Prench wine for Mimic, and good old cider for me. Her and I keep talking some more about some little things like how her mom’s doing. How my army’s doing. How Mimic’s friends are doing.

Simple things.

And pretty soon the waiter came back with our drinks and took our orders. Mimic ordered the Extravagant Salad, which was basically a salad that murdered with sliced carrots, croutons, dressing, cheese, and olives.

And I ordered the same thing. Because that's the only pony food I can eat.

And it's not like my can't process anything hay based now: I probably can. I just refuse to eat hay.

Surprisingly enough, the waiter comes back with our food in little time. Thought it’d take longer to make two salads and then murder them with the mentioned ingredients.

Anyway, the two of us quiet down a bit and start eating. It felt like ages until I got the moment of opportunity I was waiting for. Mimic excused herself to the bathroom. I seized the opportunity by the throat and brought the box out, and I started to hype myself up, to have confidence.

Uuuhg... I’ve started death in the face numerous times, I fought Tirek, killed off an entire hive of changelings, killed some ponies too, and dealt with Discord back on Earth. I shouldn’t be afraid about asking Mimic this one, simple, question.

*It isn’t that simple.* I thought *If she says yes, you’ll live the rest of your life with Mimic. If she says no… Who knows what will happen?*

*But, why would she say no? We’ve been living with each other since day one! She wouldn’t just reject me after all this time.*

*Who says she has to?*

“Hello? Equestria to Ember. You in there?” I was so deep within the recesses of my mind I failed to notice Mimic came back from the restroom and started waving one of her hands in front of my face. I immediately shook my head and answered Mimic.

“Y-yeah. I’m in here.” I stuttered.

“Are you ok? You usually don’t do that unless you were really thinking about something.” She said.

Ah, she knows me too well.

“Well, I was thinking about something.” I said with a soft smile.

I am ready for this.

“Oh yeah? What were you thinking about then?” A very sly bug princess asked.

“I was just thinking about when I should ask you to marry me.”

I was not ready for this.

“What?”

“I was just thinking abo-”

“I got that part, just… What?”

“Oh.” I let out a weak chuckle, grab the box, get off the chair I was sitting in, and get down on one knee. “Well, I guess I messed this up a little, but.” I present the box to her, almost openning it.

Mimic quickly pieced it together and held a hand up to her mouth in shock, there were tears welling in her eyes, and the cutest squeak I’ve ever heard escaped her lips.

“Will you marry me?” I opened the box and present the ring housed within; A simple, yellow-gold ring decorated with nice spirals.

At this point, ponies around us noticed what was going on and either went back to what they were eating, or looked on with their own smiles.

And I couldn’t help but feel that time slowed down as soon as those words left my mouth. It felt icy cold when I looked at the unreadable expression on Mimic’s face. I couldn’t tell what she was about to say or what she was thinking. I started having thoughts about her saying no, how she would probably run out the restaurant and leave me here, as a rejected pile of trash.

“Oh, my,” She finally said, it's make or break, yes or no. This was it.

“Mmmmmother! Yes! Yes, a thousand times yes!”

I let out the breath I didn’t know I was holding and stood up. Mimic threw herself into my arms, and some of the ponies started clapping and ‘awww’ing. I just felt fucking relief cascade about my body like a warm summer breeze. She then pulled away and held her hand out to me in a very snobbish way. I smiled and slipped the ring on her index finger.

-Huh, all that negative thought for nothing.-

*I swear to god, ruin this moment and I will kill you.*

Author's Note

Sorry about the double upload, kinda published it before adding a minor detail.

Chapter 69: Just an Answer

Holy fucking shit. I felt like I just took a huge shit. You know what I mean. I just felt a plethora of emotions flow through my very being. One of them being relief.

“You made me the happiest changeling on the planet.” Mimic cried into my shoulder after I slipped the ring on.

“And you’ve made me the happiest man on this planet.” I said. Many of the ponies around us started clapping. Mimic cried tears of joy into my chest for a few minutes before she looked up at me.

“Uh… can we go home?” She asked.

“Sure, why?” I asked.

“I… I want your children.”

What?

“Wat?”

“Sorry, uhm… Let me rephrase that. Eeehm… I want… to have children… with you.” Mimic slowly stated. At that point my brain 404'd the hell out my head.

Images of a hive created by me slowly came to mind when I started thinking again.

*My mom would sooo have my ass if she was still here.* I thought.

-No kidding.-

“You want to do that right now or..?”

“I was thinking we could do it at home, but if you want to do it here…”

“Let's just… uugh… Let's go.” I grumbled. Mimic laughed while I paid for the food and teleported us home. “You go ahead and get ready in our room, I’ll be with you in a second.” I said.

“Oh, taking it lightly are we? Maybe we shouldn’t-”

“Mimic, you want kids or not?” I asked. She saw my face and nodded happily. “Alright, I’ll be with you in a second.” She nodded again and disappeared into my room. I went up to her old room and start up an old system I got just for this occasion.

Just to make it clear. I bought a machine back on Earth that basically allows me to relatively control what my kids will look like.

I say relatively because this thing basically makes it possible for me and Mimic to have children without complications. Since the both of us aren’t the same species.

A really cool thing with this is I can control if my kids will be quadruped or biped since I managed to get Mimic’s DNA and mixed it with mine.

Of course, I’m making them biped, and have wings, and be part bug physically speaking, but still; little things. I can’t exactly set their behavior like some RPG game or anything.

So anyway, I activate to bot that I had programmed using the machine a while back, shrink it, put it back in my meat rod, and head off to have some sweet, tender lovin’.

I really hope it worked. Mimic being a changeling, and not being remotely human, makes things like this a little... worrisome, to say the least.

“So… did it, take?” I asked.

“I… I don’t know...” Mimic said while looking at her belly. “Usually I would’ve known by now.”

“Yeah, it’s already been days. God this suspension is killing me...”

“Well… It could be because you’re human.” Mimic thought aloud. “I remember you told me human women don’t really know they’re pregnant until a few days after.”

“And it’s already been, like what, a week?” I said. She nodded and I sighed while I laid back in my bed. “I really don’t like this.” I mumbled.

“Hey, come on.” Mimic said while sitting next to me. “We’re completely different species. And if it didn’t work this time, we can always try again.”

“I know... It’s just...” A sigh drifted past my lips. “It was supposed to take quickly.” I said.

“What?” I sit back up.

“You know little robots run around in my blood right?” She nodded. “They’re supposed to help with this kind of thing.”

“Why?” She asked.

“To help about when two anthros who are not based off the same animal have children.” I said. “Because of that back on Earth, we had it made so that the kid any two parents have would either be one anthro, or the other.” I explained.

“Oh… well, maybe it’s because I’m not an anthro that it’s taking so long.” Mimic suggested.

“Yeah, maybe.” I said. “At least, if it does take. I hope our kids don’t turn out to be some eldritch abomination.” Mimic got a laugh out of that.

“I hope so too, honey. I hope so too...”

“‘Honey’? What, are we fifty already?” I asked jokingly.

“It feels like it with how much we're waiting.” Mimic said, a little downcast.

“Hey, come on.” I said while putting my little bug-queen in a loving embrace. “We just gotta do what you said. Alright?”

“I know, I think your mood is getting to me.” Mimic said, and barely saw it, but she was hiding a smirk. At least, doing her best to hide one.

“Oh, whatever,” I shove her lightly. “bitch.” I smiled. Mimic made a mock gasp and an indignant face. It last only about two seconds before both of us busted out laughing.

“Ember!”

“What?!”

“It took!” Mimic shouted, my breath got caught in my throat and I jumped from my chair.

“Really!?”

“Yes! We're gonna be parents!” She shouted. We cheered incoherently while I picked her up and spun her around. Spark and Max came in the living room almost frantically.

“What'sgoingonIheardyelling!?” Max shouted.

“We're gonna be parents!” Mimic answered. “Our own hive!”

“Oh.” Max said uninterested. “Fuckin’ hell.” He grumbled under his breath.

“Congratulations!” Spark said in a weak attempt to drown Max out. It didn't work, for me anyway, but we still got the sentiment. “I didn't think you’d do it so soon though.”

“We decided we wanted kids as soon as possible after we got married.” Mimic said.

“Ah, good for you two then.” Spark said. “When are you due?”

“I… honestly don’t know.” Mimic answered. “I mean, since it took this long for it to take… yeah.”

“I see. I wish you good luck then.”

“Thank you.” Mimic said gratefully, but a split-second later she gasped.

“What?! You alright!?” I asked frantically.

“I have to tell my mom!” She screeched. She then grabbed my hand and proceeded to bolt out the door dragging me along into the Everfree. We didn’t run into any predators because they wouldn’t have any time to bother us. That’s a plus.

Anyway, once we got to Mirage’s hive the changelings at the entrance pretty much just stepped the fuck out of the way. I guess they saw the look in her eyes.

Damn bitch could make a hydra piss itself.

“Mimic!” Mirage said when she noticed us. Kinda hard to not do since Mimic burst the throne room doors open. “How have you been? Are you alright?” She asked when she noticed Mimic’s expression. Mimic let go of hand, letting me drop gracefully onto the very forgiving stone ground.

I’m more surprised than pissed off that Mimic didn’t tear my hand off while she was dragging me.

“It’s happening!” Mimic panted in a raspy voice. Mirage didn’t understand at first; tilting her head to the side. But she got what Mimic meant a couple seconds later and teleported right up to her daughter.

“Really? Oh Mother! We must arrange your first baby shower!” Mirage actually squealed when she said that. With a nod from Mimic and not another word, they bolt off to get started on the shower… My… my first child baby shower…

My first of many… Hoooh fuck, it finally hit me.

I just took the first step in practically starting a changeling hive with Mimic. At the very most I will probably have hundreds of kids if everything goes smoothly…

H-hehe... HA-

Ember_Lockhart.exe Has stopped working...

“...ey! ...mber! ...in there!?” A distant-sounding voice snapped me from a total mental meltdown.

“Buh?” I shake my head and look at the source of the voice. It was a changeling, one I recognize, actually.

“Shade?”

“Yes.”

“Oh… How long-”

“About a few minutes.” He said.

“Oh, huh, not long...” I remarked. “Anyway, any reason you brought me back to reality?” He nodded.

“Yes. I, along with a few others, are supposed to ‘hang out’ with you while our queen and princess have the latter’s shower. It is part of our customs.”

“Ah, I see.” I said.

*Why didn’t Mirage tell me that before?*

“Well, how else is going to join us on our ‘Guys night out’ as I’m going to call it?” Shade smiled.

“How convenient of you to call it that.” The changeling said as four more changelings joined him. Or rather, us.

“Hey Cloak, Swift, Camo, Bob.” I said to the newcomers.

“Hello.”

“Greetings.”

“Hey.”

“Hai!” The changelings greeted back.

“You ready to go?” Shade asked.

“Hmm… I don’t know. Lemme check my schedule.” I while moving my hand behind my back. I teleport blank piece of paper onto my hand and bring it out. “Uhmm… Let’s see...” I falsely scan the paper. “Yep!” I said after a second of looking at nothing. I crumple up the paper and toss it away.

“Yaaaaiy!” Bob cheered.

“So where does the father-to-bee want to go?” Camo asked. I thought about it for a second before a dastardly plan formed in my head.

“Canterlot.” I said, and then cast a transformation spell, turning me into Metamorphosis. “Let's raise some hell.” With a little bit of changeling magic I made myself look like a normal pony. My friends instantly got my plan and changed into ponies. The six of us, especially Bob, shared devilish grins as I teleported us to Equestria’s capital.

I am having the time of my fucking life.

The six of us managed to send all of Canterlot into mass hysteria. Just by our antics alone we slowly drove ponies to near insanity. Just twist your head at an unnatural-looking angle and the nobles will freak the hell out.

It was especially fun for me since my shoulders and knees are double-jointed. I apparently made some of the nobles think I was some deformed diamond dog. I also found out a lot of them are quite afraid of them. Especially the mares that wore a lot of jewelry.

I wonder why…

Anyway, with the six of us causing havoc all of the city it didn't take for the guard to get on our asses. But I don't think it helped them much that we kept changing what we looked like every time we got away from them. Neither the fact that we always managed to get away from them.

And by the time there were guards patrolling every block, we turned it into a contest to see who could last the longest running from the guard in a single disguise.

Bob won, somehow. Fucker can run.

I would've called for another go. But the guard were actually making it difficult to do anything at that point, at least, to run away. Damn pegasi almost got us a few times.

“Hault! Trouble makers!” A pegasus guard shouted from above.

“Never!” Camo shouted back as a white mare.

“I think you should take us home now, we nearly got caught back there.” Shade whispered to me.

“Working on it, kinda hard to pull of when we're all running.” I said. “We need to find a straightaway.” Shade nodded and looked around while I kept the spell on standby.

“Right!” He shouted. Without looking we took a hard right into a long alleyway. I began casting the spell as soon as we turned and made sure all six of us would be teleported before I let it take affect.

“Did you like what your friends got you honey?” The queen of the Ash hive asked her princess.

“Are you kidding me!?” Mimic said with mock exasperation. “ I loved what they got me!” She pulled a small piece of clothing from the many satchels a very loyal changeling was carrying. “Especially this cute little onesie!” She gushed. “So thoughtful!” She squea’d.

“I am glad you enjoyed it sweetie.” Mirage smiled. “We should-” A white flash of light interrupted the queen and made both her and the princess stop in their tracks. Once the spots faded away, they turned to the source of the flash.

It was a king changeling, lying limp on top of a pile of Queen Mirage’s changelings. Mirage then turned to her daughter, sharing a look confusion.

“Ugh...” Of course, just from the dark navy blue chitin, they knew it was Ember. But what puzzled them was: why did he, and his friends from their hive, just appear the way they did?

“Did we make it?” One of changelings in pile asked.

“I think so...” Ember replied. He looked up and saw Queen Mirage and Princess Mimic staring at them weirdly. “Yeah, we did.”

“Good...” Another grumbled. “Also, could you all get off of me?”

“Mommy!” Bob shouted. The pile of changeling exploded, leaving a lone, grinning changeling. “Hai mommy!” He rushed to his mother and gave her one of his trade-marked bone-crushers.

Mirage took the manticore hug all the same. And she thanked the great Mother above that she gave changelings both an exoskeleton and an endoskeleton. And thick chitin that is the only thing keeping her… mentally challenged child from popping her as a pony would with a pimple.

“Hello my sweet.” She said. “Did you have fun?”

“Yeah!” Bob said. “We had fun playing with da ponies on da big mountain!”

“Did you now?” She asked while shooting a dangerous glance at Ember. “Well, I am glad you had fun dear.” Bod giggled and ran off to tell his other friends about all the fun he had with the big human-turned-changeling.

“What did you do?” Mimic asked as soon as Bob left.

“Eh, not much.” Ember coolly responded. Still in his changeling form.

“I know what your definition of ‘fun’ is. What. Did. You. Do?” She asked in a challenging tone.

“We basically caused a bunch of chaos in Canterlot.” Camo answered.

“Did you..?” Mirage worriedly questioned.

“We all had disguises, don’t worry.” Ember said. “As far as the ponies know. A group of ponies managed to do what we did all over Canterlot.” He smiled. “And had fun while doing it.” He added.

“Ugh… I don’t need too nor do I want to know what you all did. Let’s just go home.” Mimic sighed. Ember shrugged, bid farewell to his changeling friends, and teleported him and Princess Mimic to their home.

Chapter 70: Family

“Hnnnngh!”

“Hang on! We're almost there!”

“Not… Fast… Enough! Uuuuuuugh Mother why does this hurt so much!?”

“Just hang on! I know you can do it!” I said. She wasn't looking too well.

I would have used a stronger numbing spell, but Ruby warned that kind of magic might hurt the baby. Even teleporting would be risky.

So the next best thing I could do? Pick her up and make a dead sprint like a bat outta hell to the hospital as soon as her water broke.

I just don't think all the shaking from me running helped much.

“Ok misses Lockhart, push!” Nurse Redheart said. Mimic did so with all her might, her strength being shared with the hand she was using to crush mine.

“Come on Mimic. I know you can do it.” I ebbed on.

“You better hope to Great Mother Above that I-” She froze, like her brain just blue-screened.

“Ah, the painkiller finally took effect.” Nurse Redheart said. “I was wondering when the epidural would kick in.” Just as Redheart said that Mimic relaxed back into the bed.

“Ooooooh~” She sighed.

“Misses Lockheart? We need you to push some more.” Redheart said.

“Oh, right.” She replied before taking a deep breath and started pushing. Soon enough she began panting again when she kept pushing.

“That’s it! It's crowning! Keep pushing!” Redheart yelled.

“Aaaahaa!” Mimic screamed, guess the painkiller was starting to wear off. There was a comical slurping sound and then a loud ‘POP’.

Yes, that seriously happened. I cannot make that kind of bullshit up. A baby literally popped out my girl’s vagina.

“Congratulations! It’s a colt!” Redheart cheered. But to me the world pretty much went black for me as soon as I heard my baby wailing. There wasn’t Redheart, there wasn’t a hospital room. It was just me, Mimic, and my son.

My son.

My first, son. My first of many, but still.

I am here, I have just witnessed the birth of my first child.

…

Is it weird that I feel intense accomplishment?

Anyway, I managed to gain some sense of reality when my son was wrapped in some cloth and floated towards me, I heard some muffled words as I took him into my arms.

He was so small. I mean, he was about the same size as any normal human baby, but still, he was just so small… I could hold his head in my hand and lay his tiny body across my arm if I wanted too.

“Oh Ember, he’s beautiful.” Mimic wheezed. “Can I hold him?” I turned to her and nodded feverishly.

“Of course, he's your son too.” I said while I carefully handed my little hybrid to my wife. He calmed down a great deal when Mimic took hold of him. He opened his eyes for the first time and I was amazed at what I saw.

His pupils were slitted, he had two layers to his irises; the inner one being yellow, the outer being a light grey. And the whites of his eyes were the only normal thing about them.

And then I looked at his body.

It was normal, for a humanoid changeling. His chitin was dark blue with an ashy white tint to it. It sort of looked like he rolled around in flour or something like that.

He also had holes in his arms and legs; easily fixable. But my eyes gravitated towards his ba-

Oh my god…

he has the most adorable pair of gossamer wings I've ever seen!

…

Since when did I fully turn gay?

“Ember? Honey?”

“Huh?” I tear my eyes from my pride and joy.

“What do you want to name him?” Mimic asked. I realized my son has gone this whole time without getting a name and immediately started thinking about a good one. I spent a couple minutes thinking about it before I came to a good name.

“Does Mark sound good to you?” I asked.

“I think that's a wonderful name.” She turned to our newly named son. “My little Mark.” She nuzzled Mark, making him giggle. I couldn’t help but laugh along with him.

He turned those big eyes towards me when he heard my laughter. He had this awed look on his face. Like he hasn’t seen anything like me before.

I know we’re the first humans he’s ever seen, and Redheart and the other ponies being the first he’s ever seen too. But it’s still funny.

“Goodwill? Could you get me a blank certificate?” I heard Red ask.

“Yes ma'am.” he other pony replied before walking off.

“Excuse me,” Redheart continued. “Would you allow me to check your foal?” I went to nod, but Mimic’s motherly instincts took over.

“And why would you do that?” She asked hotly.

“Sweety, she just wants to make sure there's nothing wrong with Mark.” In turn to Redheart. “Right?” She nodded nervously.

“Yes,” She said in a wavering voice. “I just need to perform a few harmless tests.” At the word ‘tests’, Mimic held Mark closer to her chest.

“It's ok Mimic. She's doing for his well-being. I'll go with her and make sure everything’s good if you want.”

“Yes!” She said suddenly. “I mean. Yes.” She repeated in a softer tone. “Alright.” She handed Mark to me, I held my arms out and smiled a little when he started at them. He started to squirm when he was in my arms. But I managed to calm him down with a few shushes and ‘it's ok’. It helped a little when I held my hand in front of his tiny face. Mark stared at it quizzically and grabbed one of my fingers, and then started sucking on it.

God fucking damn it, he's cute.

Anyway, Mimic felt more at ease when I did that. And had a smile on when Redheart lead me out the room, though, I saw some lingering worry behind it.

“Thank you,” Red said when the door closed. “for making that easier for me. Usually mares tend to guard their foals like that.”

“It was nothing.” I responded. “Same thing with women where I come from.”

“So you've had experience with these situations?”

“No,” I shook my head. “it’s more stories from my parents and friends that painted the image, so to speak.”

“Ah.” She nodded understandingly.

“And besides,” I continued. “I'm more glad at the fact this wasn't a miscarriage.” Redheart stumbled a little when I said that.

“E-excuse me, but, did you just say ‘miscarriage’?” She asked, and I nodded.

“It's sort of a common thing for women of my species.” I said sagely. “I know it sounds screwed up. But, yeah...”

“O... Oh my. I would never think…” I nodded.

“Yeah, and that's not even the half of it.”

“What could be worse than a miscarriage?” She asked.

“For humans, a lot of things.” I answered. “From birth defects, to genetic screw ups, to birth complications.” I listed off.

“Oh my Celestia.” Redheart gasped. “That sounds horrible!”

“It is. But, it's not as bad as it sounds, kind of.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, if a woman gives birth to a child. And there's something wrong with them physically or mentally mainly. There are programs and stuff out there that can help raise and take care of the kid.”

“Oh. That sounds like a department Princess Celestia herself founded.”

“That sounds like something she would do.”

“Yes…” The conversation kinda died at this point. It was getting a little awkward by the time we got to a pair of doors.

“Here we are.” Redheart said while opening one of the doors. I walk in after her and immediately noticed all the other babies. I remember that they have this area in hospitals on Earth. The name of it just eludes me.

Redheart takes me towards the back of the sectioned room. Where there another normal looking door.

The room behind it, however, was not.

The walls were covered in paintings of small animals playing with ponies. The ceiling was painted to look like the morning sky. And the floor was covered in carpeting. Something my talons found quite comfortable.

“If you will set him on the table please.” Redheart said. “I will be right back with Doctor Tender Care.” I nodded and she left the room. I looked at the table situated in the middle of the room and saw that is was padded. It almost looked like a little bed.

I walk over to the table and gingerly set Mark down on it. I couldn't help but notice the padding was very soft. Like, laying on a cloud soft. Kinda put me at ease with setting Mark on the table. And why I would worry about something like that? No clue. He did squirm a little when I laid him down. But I kept him distracted by tickling him.

He's really ticklish.

It was really fun to play with him like that. Like, it felt really awesome just to be there making my son happy. I never thought I'd be like that with any kid. Any previous interactions I had with children was just me not saying ‘fuck’ all the time. But, I guess having your own child sort of changes you in that aspect.

Oh fuck me to tears, I just realized Mimic might want to stop cursing.

“He is so cute.” Mimic said.

“I know babe.” I said. “Also kinda cool he's already learned to walk.”

“We changelings are fast learners.” She said, a little smugly I might add.

“Well let's just hope he has my human intelligence.” That confused her a little.

“Isn't that the same thing?” She asked, and I shook my head.

“There's a difference between how fast someone could learn something and their level of understanding.”

“What?”

“Hear me out, if Mark really is a fast learner, good for him. But it'd be useless if he doesn't understand what he learns. He could know that two plus two equals four. But if he doesn't know how or can't explain why two plus two equals four, he really won't learn anything.”

“Ooooh… I guess that makes sense.”

“Yeah. So-”

“Ff… Faaa… Faaaahst.”

Oh my god. Did Mark just-

“Ffffaaaaasssth.” Holy fucking shit. He did.

He just said his first word. My one-year-old son just said his first word. We've been teaching him how to walk and he manages to parrot a word.

Mimic’s giving the same look from when Mark walked five feet without falling. I’m not imagining things then.

“He just-”

“I know!” I interrupted. I rushed up to her and Mark. “What did think we can get him to say now?”

“Don’t know!” She said joyfully. “Marky.” She said, gaining Marks attention. “Can you say mommy?” She asked. Though, it was completely unnecessary to ask.

“Mo-mmie.” She repeated with annunciation.

“Mmm...” Mark tried. “Mah…” He struggled with the foreign sounds. Foreign for him anyway. “Mahmmie.” He finished.

“Good enough!” Mimic said while hugging the kid. Of course, he didn’t understand what the word really meant, he only got his brain a year. The fact that he said it semi-correctly so soon was a huge achievement in of itself. “Now try daddy. Dah-die.”

“Dah… Daah...”

*Come on Mark.* I thought. *You can do it.*

“Daaahddie.” He finally said.

“That’s it!” Mimic cried. Further cuddling Mark, who giggled at the affection. I couldn't help but just watch. And feel a weird sense of pride that my son is doing things a baby his age wouldn’t normally do.

*Why didn't I have kids sooner?* I asked myself.

-Probably because parents before have said having kids turns into hell when they grow up?- Embris suggested.

*Eh… fair enough.*

Author's Note

Seventy chapters...

God damn. Didn't think I'd write this much dribble.

Chapter 71: Unfinished Business

“So how many foals do you and Mimic have?” Twilight asked.

“A hundred twenty seven.” I said. Twilight’s eyes nearly shot out their sockets at my answer.

“Ar-are you kidding me?” She stuttered. I shook my head. “Wow… I don't… I don't want to believe you.” I glared at her. “I mean, I just find it hard to believe you.”

“Even after Mimic came out and said that she's really a changeling?” She nodded nervously and I shrugged my shoulders. “Eh, believe me, don't believe me. I don't care.”

“But that's it; you do care! Or else you wouldn't be telling me these things!” Twilight shouted.

“Who called who to come to their crystal tree house so they could ask questions?” I asked, which shut Twi up. “Thought so. But still, Twilight, your friends already accepted the fact I married a changeling, even Shining and Cadence were happy for us after the fact, and that I have kids with her. Why can't you?”

“I… I don't know.” She sigh. “But, if I had to guess… It could be that she's a changeling.” I looked at her for a short second. And then get up to leave. “Wait!” I stop, but I don't turn to face her. “I know I've worked with Queen Mirage. And that Queen Mimic is her daughter, and your wife. But-”

“Listen Twi,” I cut her off. “I know a particular queen ruined your brothers wedding and basically brainwashed him. I understand that. But at the same time, it's been seven fucking years. I have told at least three times now that I have gone out if my god damned way to finish off what your brother and sister-in-law started. I even brought you proof for christ sake.” I said while turning to face her.

“I know…” Twilight said. She looked like she wanted say ‘but’.

“Look, if you just can't get over what happened twenty seven years ago, then this is the last time I even walk in this castle.” I turned back around and kept walking. I grab one of my youngest sons and hoist him up to my shoulders.

“C’mon Nick. Let's go.” I told him while picking him up.

“Okay daddie.” He said. “What were you and aunty Twilight talking about?”

“Nothing you should worry about son.” I replied. “And I think you should stop calling Twilight ‘Aunty’. I think it makes her a little uncomfortable.” I said. I bother to look behind as I left since I knew Twilight heard everything I said.

“Okay daddie. But why would she be uncumfertable?” He asked

“I'll explain it to you when you're older. Alright?” I said while looking up at him with a smile. He could only frown down at me.

Damn kid’s smart for an eight-year-old.

“Okay daddie.” He said.

“Hey, cheer up. How about I get you some ice cream?” As soon as those words left my lips he perked up.

“Yeah! Ice cream ice cream!”

“Alright. Let's go get some ice cream. We'll even get a few tubs for everybody.”

“Yaaaaay! Ice cream!” He cheered.

I chuckled a little. When we left the castle, possibly for the last time…

Meh… Better off not being friends with someone who has a grudge against an entire species I basically married into.

And she's the princess of fucking friendship. How can you get more hypocritical than that?

Anyway. Nick decided that, even though I was getting him and his brothers and sisters ice cream, he would pester me about the crap me and Twilight were talking about.

“Daddie,” He said, still frowning. All cute; you know. “What were you and twilight talking talking about?” I sighed.

“Alright, Nick, I'll tell you. You know Twilight has a brother and a sister-in-law right?” I asked, and he nodded. “Well, their wedding was ruined when a changeling kidnapped her sister-in-law and brainwashed her brother.”

“Oh…” He said plainly. “Is that why she doesn't like us?” He asked.

*I swear to god they learn too fast.*

“I wouldn't call it that. I'd say it's more that she's uncomfortable around you guys.” I said. “And sometimes me since I can do this.” I transform to my changeling self. He gasped of out of joy and smiled.

“Daddie looks like grandma!” He said while hugging my neck. “You never do it unless you're telling stories!” I laughed a little.

“Hehe. Maybe I don't change often enough.” I said.

“No!” He yelled, right into my ear. “You don't change enough daddie.”

“I know Nick.” I said while putting a foreleg around him. “I'll try and change more often.”

“Yaaaaaaay!” He cheered. Thankfully before pulling away. “Can I ride you home daddie?”

“After we get some ice cream for everybody. Unless you already forgot about that?”

“No I didn't!” He grabbed my foreleg. “ C’mon! I want ice cream.”

“Alright, alright. Let's go.” Nick kept holding onto my leg as he continued to do his best to drag me across town to Sugarcube corner. Ponies and changelings milling about would wave, and I would wave back.

It kinda felt a little odd; ever since changelings from Mirage’s hive were granted citizenship by Celestia herself. Word somehow got out to other hives that basically there was an alien creature that helped save a hive from slowly starving to death. And because of that I got an absolute fuck-ton of changeling messengers asking for my help. I even had a few queens visit me themselves. Some of them were that desperate.

And luckily for all of them. They had me and the princesses to rely for help on.

And help them we did.

Good god, nearly as soon as all four of the princesses started backing me up. The general public pretty much went ‘ok’ and put their two cents in by coming up to me and offer jobs any changeling could perform. And not surprisingly enough most of them were for brothels and other ‘Gentleman Clubs’. But, it was a win-for everyone; ponies got to act out their weirdest fantasies, and changelings got their now limitless supply of sustenance.

But, I guess in the end, that little odd feeling can go fuck itself. As egotistical as it sounds; I quite literally saved an entire species from extinction. And sort of became the unofficial ambassador of the changeling race. If it weren't for me, they would be dead, pretty much.

Anyway, Nick and me made it to Sugarcube Corner and immediately Pinkie greeted us before the door closed behind.

“Welcome to- Oh! Hi Emby! Hi Nicky!” She said in that hyperactive voice of hers.

“Hi aunty Pinky!” Nick said while rushing up to hug the pink party pony.

“Mmm! It's always good to see you! How's everypony doing at home?” She asked.

“We're doing fine!” He answered. “Can we get some ice cream?” He then asked.

“Ooooh! So that’s what you're here for. What's the occasion this time?” She asked while shooting me a knowing smirk.

“Apparently Twilight doesn't like us!” He said, making Pinkie’s smirk disappear.

“Oh… Uh, why would she not like you? You’re super amazing!”

“I think you know why Pinkie.” I answered.

“Really? I thought she was over that!” I scoffed.

“You'd think since she help me out with giving changelings citizenship.” I said. “But I guess she did it more out of guilt than anything else.”

“Guilt? Why- Ooooooooh… Right. But still! That was a long time ago!”

“I know right? Guess it's just hard for her to let go of the past.”

“Like when Starlight came back and did all that timey wimey stuff?” I felt my eye twitch when she said that.

“Yes Pinkie. Though, I still don't know how the hell she came back. Considering what I really did.”

“Yeah! It's like she came from a different dimension or something! She was so nice after Twilight introduced her!” I stared at her blankly.

“How do you come up with this of stuff?” I asked, but I shook my head. “Never mind… You're you.” She giggled at that.

“I know! I would go off on a long talk and then you would interrupt me and then buy some of Aunty Pinkie’s homemade ice cream and-” I shive my swiss hoof in her mouth. She tried to talk around my hoof. And only succeeded in creating rivers of saliva where the holes were. At that point I just deadpanned at her.

“You're gross sometimes Pinkie.”

“Sthorry!” She said. I pull my hoof away, change it to a hand and back to a hoof in quick succession; the fire pretty much cleans off anything. “Sorry!” She repeated more clearly. “So what would you guys like? The usual?” I nodded. “Okie-dokie-lokie! Be right back!” Pinkie zoomed towards the back of the bakery.

“Daddie, how does Aunty Pinkie get all that ice cream?” Nick suddenly asked.

“Nick.” I said. “You are better not asking any questions about what Pinkie is capable of.”

“Why?”

“She can pull a canon from her hair.”

“Really?” I nodded.

“Yes son. Pinkie is an enigma.”

“What does that mean?”

“That’s enough Nick.” I said as Pinkie came back with a large quantity of tubs of ice cream; how she manages to carry that much weight, even for an earth pony, is beyond me.

“Here you go!” She said as he plopped the tubs over the counter. “That'll beeeee…” She looked up in thought. “Three hundred fifty bits!” She cheered. I nodded and conjured the needed amount of golden coins in neat stacks on the counter. Another anomaly since this wood and glass counter is supporting that much gold. And even more was added to the damn pile when Pinkie raked to mound of golden coins into the register.

Good thing I stopped caring about the laws of physics a few years back.

“Okie dokie! That's it right?” Pinkie asked.

“Yeah, for now anyway. Might come back to get some of your famous cupcakes.” I said.

“Really!? Ok see you later maybe then!” She said as we left the establishment with the tubs hovering close behind.

“Daddie, can you tell me a story since you look like grandma?” Nick asked when we were some distance away.

“I don't know…” I said. “I don't think there's any story I can tell…” I looked up in mock thought. Then faked recollection. “Oh. There's this one where the entire town got tired of Dash’s pranking and pranked her back.” I suggested, to which he nodded to. “Alright, but it's a bit short compared to the others.”

“It started when Dash thought it'd be funny to scare Fluttershy as a prank…” I began.

“So Dash’s been annoying everyone in town?” I asked.

“That is the shortened version, but, yes.” Rarity answered.

“And because of this, you five want me, and everyone else, to play a good prank on her to teach her a lesson?”

“That's right.” Aj answered. “We're sick n’ tired of Rainbow playin’ ‘pranks’ on everypony.” She said with air quotes.

“Yeah! They're not even funny anymore!” Pinkie said. “She even made Fluttershy cry!” My head snapped towards the pink pony when she said that.

“Really?” I asked. And she nodded. “Alright, count me in. What're we gonna do for this prank?”

“Well. Pinkie told us that Rainbow plans to replace the CMC’s cookies with these fake cookies that stain your mouth with rainbow colors. Twilight explained.

“So I'm gonna get the everypony to act like zombies when they eat the cookies!” Pinkie finished. “Especially you!” She pointed at me.

“Why especially me?” I asked.

“We think you would be the perfect candidate to, scare Rainbow straight , darling.” Rarity said. I raised a brow at her wording.

“We want ya ta make Dash cry.” Aj clarified.

“Oh, alright.” I said. “When does it start?”

“Jus’ wait about fifteen minutes after we come by to sell ya them fake cookies. After that go outside and don't talk back if Dash finds ya. If she doesn't find ya then come to the barn.” Aj explained. “Oh! And if she does find ya, only say cookies all creepy like when she tapps yer shoulder or somethin’.” She added.

“Got it see you guys later then.” I said. The girls left and I spent a few minutes decided how I should look.

“Let’s see…” I looked myself in the bathroom. “Feathers out of place,” I twist a few to make them point out at odd angles. “Ragged appearance… I'm better off doing this as a changeling.” I transform into my king changeling form and change to my human form. It was much easier to ‘zombify’ myself that way. So I made random feathers stick out, I made myself look a bit ragged, a little emaciated as well, and as the final touches I made my eyes look a little faded and added a few scratches on my beak. I even added a few little nicks in the edges of my wings. Juuust to make the look all more convincing.

Eventually the CMC, Aj, Rarity and Rainbow came by and sold me some cookies. I curiously popped one in my mouth. It was kind of bland in my opinion. And it was also weird that there was this awful spicy taste to it. Like Rainbow made these with green bell pepper; nothing tastes good with green bell peper, not even pizza.

Disappointments aside, one cookie was enough to stain my mouth, and lips, and pretty much the area around my lips.

I ate the thing like any normal human being.

Anyway, I wait about fifteen minutes before letting Mimic know, reimplementing the zombie look, and began my trek through town at a trudging pace.

I think it was five minutes that I spent walking around until I heard Rainbow call out to me.

“Ember! Thank Celestia I found you! I think there's something really bad going in…” I hear her land behind me. “... Ember?” I stop in my tracks. “...Are you ok?” I heard rainbow walk up to me from behind and tap a hoof on the back of my thigh. I put on this starving look and turn around.

“Cooooookieeeees!” I semi-shouted in a gruff tone. Rainbow shrieked and flew off towards Aj’s farm. I suppressed a smirk and thought about chasing after. But I thought against it. For I had a better plan; I teleported to what assumed was the barn Rainbow and others hid in, which was confirmed by the towns ponies surrounding it. I then cast an invisibility spell and teleported inside the barn. More towards the ceiling to stay out of sight. I saw a zombified Applejack kick a wheel…thing, away. Allowing the rest in. I smiled a bit and dropped to the ground facing Rainbow.

I nearly busted out laughing when I heard Rainbow scream.

I slowly stood straight up and moaned at her. I walked towards her with the ‘afflicted’ ponies behind me and she backed up, pushing the large pile of cookies as close to the adjacent wall. My lips twisted into a hungry smile and groggily reached out towards the cookies. Ignoring Rainbow’s protest and mortified face all the while. I was just waiting to see single tear run down her face.

The moment finally came when I grabbed a box next to her head. Seeing that tear just roll down her cheek filled me with such accomplishment that I fell to the ground laughing my ass off. Finally seeing that bitch get what was coming to her was just too hilarious to not to laugh at.

“And that's how the everybody in town got their revenge for Rainbow annoying them to the point of near insanity.” I finished. Nick just looked at me, kind of impressed.

“You were right. That was a short story.” He said. “But it was kinda funny.”

“Yeah...”

“But.. you made Rainbow cry?” I nodded. “How did you do that? I thought she was unscarable.”

“You can thank Pinkie for that.” I answered. “She got the whole town to make Rainbow think we turned into cookie-crazed zombies. They just wanted to be the guy that made Rainbow cry. I honestly think she wouldn't have if I wasn’t there.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, she’s one tough cookie.” That little crack made Nick laugh a little. I chuckled along and Nick stopped in his tracks. I noticed this when he was a few feet behind me. I looked at him weirdly when I noticed the thousand yard stare he was maintaining.

“Nick? What’s wrong?” He point straight ahead as soon as I asked. I turned towards what he was pointing at, and I beheld a peculiar sight.

There was a changeling queen, one I didn’t recognize, standing in my front yard. Her chitin was dark orange, her hair was a lighter shade, and she had beetle-like wings. She sensed my presence and turned to me, her eyes were orange colored as well.

“Greetings, young King Ember.” She said while bowing slightly. So she has some respect towards me. “I am Queen Cicada of the Amber hive. I come with grave news.” I bow back to her, but for some reason she kept her head down.

“I don’t believe I meet anyone from your hive. Why come to me now? Surely you have heard of the Sapphire hive and our efforts.” Cicada picked her head up.

“I have...” She said. “But I believed your ‘efforts’ to be false.” She sheepishly admitted. “But hearing what your children have told me...”

“Alright, what is this news you have?”

“I… If what I heard is correct… You, eliminated the Tyrant Chrysalis?” She asked, to which I nodded. “And all of her children fell to you?” I nodded again.

“As far as I know, yes. Why do you ask?” Her face went from apprehensive to grim. That nearly sent a shiver down my spine. I already am drawing conclusions at that point.

“I… Chrysalis… has a daughter. She lives as well.”

Chapter 72: With Titles come Power

Author's Note

Sorry about taking so long to get this chapter out. School and other things kinda got in the way.

But, here it is! Enjoy!

Chapter 72: With Titles come Power

*Fuck my tits through a straw.*

*How the hell did she get away? When did that bitch even have a daughter become a queen?*

*Fuck it, she will die tonight.*

Those thoughts flitted through my brain in fractions of a second. To say my reaction was mixed would be an understatement. Same couldn’t be said on the outside though, I actually managed to remain serene.

“Do you know where she is?” I calmly asked. And while I didn’t show it. Nick and Cicada perfectly knew just what I was feeling. And it’s not like I’m unjustified; this daughter could be planning something at this very moment.

“... Yes… I do.” Cicada hesitantly answered. “And before you do anything… rash. She would like to speak to you.”

“Oh? Really? What she like to talk about?”

“I would like to speak on friendly terms, actually.” A new voice demanded. I found my head snapping to wear to voice came from. Apparently this little princess was hiding in the forest. I sent mental messages to my kids standing guard in front of my house to escort Nick inside. They did so efficiently when Chrysalis's daughter began to approach. She was a spitting image of her mother. And to be honest, in the deepest pit of my mind, I hoped just physically.

“Speak then.” I ordered. “You have sixty seconds to convince me not to turn you into a pile of smoldering ashes. Starting now.” I began counting down.

*Sixty.*

“I have known ever since I was A nymph you killed my mother.”

*Forty-nine, forty-eight.*

“At first. I thought you were a monster for doing what you have done. But I have heard... stories from other hives about mother’s… ‘reputation’.”

*Forty-seven, forty-six.*

“From I have heard... my mother was really the monster. And... If I may be honest, if it were not for you, I highly doubt my kind would have survived.”

*Forty-four.*

“And… I would like to apologize for my mother's actions. I... I know there is nothing I could say or do to make you forgive my mother, or me... So... Do with me as you please.” She looked down and winced, as if expecting the worst to come. I stopped counting and considered the options presented to me; I can either reject her apology and kill her right on the spot. Or I could take a risk and accept the apology. Of course, there were many more things that came to mind for me to consider. And a short-spoken agreement between Mimic and myself helped to make my decision. I walked up to Chrysalis's daughter and put a hoof on her withers. She flinched a little, but looked up at me after a few seconds of nothing happening. A glint of hope in her eyes.

“You’ve no need to apologize for your mother. You have proven to me you are nothing like her.” I said. “In fact, I should be the one apologizing for taking your mother away from you. How old are you?”

“Fifteen if I was a pony.” She answered. “And my name is Onyx.” But god fucking damn it she's young...

“Onyx… A unique name. Come, both of you, we have much to talk about.” I said with a nod towards my house. “And welcome to the Azurite Hive.” I said both verbally and mentally. The cue being well received among my kin and Mimic.

… I swear to fucking god, being a changeling changes things within me more than what I’m comfortable with.

No matter… Did it again. Uuuuuugh that’s gonna be annoying for the rest of the day.

Anyway, with everyone ready I lead Amber and Onyx into my humble abode. It was completely empty except for Max and Spark.

“Hey Spark, what's up Max?” I said towards the living room.

“Hello.”

“Nothing much. New queens?” He asked while coming out to the room.

“More like one queen and a princess.” I answered.

“I am a queen, actually.” Onyx corrected.

“Two queens.” I said.

“Alright.” He said, ending the short conversation.

I moved on and lead the queens towards my room. No doubt confusing the both of them. When I turned around their faces confirmed my assumption.

“This… Is your hive?” Onyx asked.

“I am starting to believe the rumors I heard were indeed false.” Amber remarked bitterly. I just smiled and pulled a random book on the only bookshelf in my room with my magic. Revealing the old hallway.

“You've heard that I'm not a real changeling, correct?” I asked. They nodded. “Well, if what you both heard was fake. I wouldn't be able to do this.” I said before l turn back to my human form. I decided to make it a bit dramatic and kneel when I transformed. I stood straight up and ruffled my wings a bit to complete the image. The little show left both queens gaping. Good, they know that wasn't changeling magic.

“I stand corrected, please lead the way.” Cicada said, Onyx quickly agreed with what Cicada said. I smirked and beckoned them to follow me down the hall without looking back. Soon enough I heard two sets of hooves close behind me.

“Eem… Where exactly are we going? I understand this obviously leads to your real hive, but...”

“This seems a little too convoluted to hide an entire hive.” Onyx finished.

“You’d be surprised how much some ponies… dislike what I’ve been doing. Being an unofficial ambassador for changelings and official for humans and all.” I said with a long pause. “So this is the best thing I did to at least lessen the assassination attempts. Don't know how other queens avoid it all together though…”

“Anyway.” I said just as we got to the elevator. “This might jostle you a bit, unless you’ve been on an elevator before?” Cicada nodded, but Onyx shook her head. “Alright, don't be alarmed then.” I push the down button and the doors slide open. With a slight flourish I allow the queens to go first before I walk in with them and push the negative one button. The doors close and the elevator began its slow descent. I noticed Onyx didn’t have any sort of reaction, she probably decided not to show it.

Anyway. The elevator slowly came to a stop and the doors opened. Revealing a thriving, but small community of my children. Facing the other end of this huge room, the left and right walls were covered in numerous hexagonal chambers. Though, there were more than enough rooms for each and every one of my children.

Meh, that'll be fixed soon enough.

“This... is your hive?” Cicada asked, and I nodded. “I mean no offense, but this seems rather small.”

“Eh, we just started building all of this a few years back.” I said. “And my… Essence kinda made the birthing process a little slow.” I admitted. But surprisingly, my kids grow up a little faster than the average human.”

“That makes a lot of sense.” Onyx said.

I lead the queens through the ‘Grand Hall’ as I like to call it now. And any of my kids that were close enough to hear us walk by started looking at me. Most at the new queens, with their emotionless stares. It was supposed to make them feel at least a little uncomfortable. But it only works on a few. It looked it was affecting Onyx though. If the subtle twitch of her left eye I saw when I glanced back was any indication.

“Must your children stare?” Oh yeah, it got to her.

“They're always curious when they see new queens.” I simply answered.

“I understand that,” Cicada said. “But why have an escort in your own home?”

“Practice. Sometimes I take some of my kids out on business trips.”

“For protection?”

“More like social image.”

“I see… Why don't they have any form of weapons?”

“They do, it's just not like anything you've seen before.”

“Oh? How so?”

“Lex?” I said to one of my kids walking with us. “Present your weapon please.” I ordered kindly. He did so and held the pistol in front of the new queens in his magic. I took a quick glance and saw them staring at the foreign object. An amused smile curved my lips.

“It's basically a hand cannon.” I said. I felt both Cicada and Onyx whip their heads in my direction, probably gawking at me. “Yes, you heard me right. A handheld cannon.”

“Not possible.” Cicada stated. “I cannot believe such a weapon exists.”

“Even though there is a prime example right in front of you?” I asked. I looked over my shoulder just in time to see her nod her head. “Alright then. Lex?”

“Yes sir!” Shouted my son. Our little group stopped walking and a steel plate with a target appeared off to the side. Lex brought the gun back to himself, aimed, and fired. The sound from the little thing stunning both queens. While me and my kids were completely unaffected. Cicada and Onyx held their fore hooves up to their ears in pain, but they recovered in good time.

“That was rather loud...” Commented Onyx. “Could you have warned us?” I shrugged.

“I could’ve.” I said. “But look at that.” I said while pointing to the steel plate. The queens look towards it and saw the black dent in the center. “And it’s pure metal. Steel to be exact.” I said. I let that sink in for a minute for the queens. No doubt they were having a hard time processing something the size of a hand having that much power. “Believe me now?” I asked, and they both nodded. “Good, let’s move on. Mimic really wants to talk to you both.” They recomposed themselves and nodded again. I then lead them to the very back of the huge room. Elevated thrones, one for me and one for Mimic -who was nursing a newborn, stood proudly presenting their dark blue and grey coloring.

As much as I’d like to think Cicada and Onyx were gaping at the thrones, they were more focused on the rottweilers sitting off to the sides.

“Ember honey!” Mimic said. “These are the queens?” I nodded. “Excellent, could you, and only you, come here please?” I arched a brow at her sudden request, but did as she asked.

“What’s up?” I asked when I was at her side.

“Cheerilee wants to talk one of us about something going on with Marble. From what she just told me it’s not good.”

I felt my eye twitch when she said that.

“Please watch yourself. I don’t want a repeat like with Alex.”

“You got it. I’ll take of things right now.” I said in a reserved tone. I teleported to the schoolhouse. Where Cheerilee was standing with Marble and some other filly. Marble instantly sensed my presence and scampered over to me.

“Daddy!” She cheered while glomping onto my arm. I brought her up and saw she was tearing up.

*Ok, let’s see what exactly happened.* I thought.

-Remember what Mimic--

*I know Embris, just shut up right now.* I said mentally while walking over to Cheerilee and the filly. God the filly had this hateful look that pissed me off on so many levels, wanted to smack it off her face.

“Good evening Ember.” Cheerilee greeted when I was close enough.

“Evening.” I said a little too flatly. “So what’s the situation this time?” I asked.

“I think you’re better off asking Diamond Glint right here.” She answered, nodding towards the pouting filly.

“I didn’t do anything.” Glint spat. “I just called her a useless bug because she is one!” I felt Marble’s grip on my arm tighten when the little spoiled bitch said that.

“Who are her parents?” I asked while ignoring the little cunt.

“Filthy and Spoiled Rich.” Cheerilee answered with a knowing smirk.

“Thank you, I’ll be taking Glint home if you don’t mind.”

“Please do. I got a lot of work to grade.”

“Great. I’ll see you around.” We nodded to each other and I grabbed Diamond bitch with my magic.

“Hey! Let me go!” She demanded while she struggled. I just ignored her and cradled Marble.

“Is that all she did to you sweetie? Did she just call you a mean name?” I asked while speaking softly.

“N-no...” Marble sniffed. “She… she hit me too.” She said.

“No I-!” I closed Glint cunt’s mouth.

“Where did she hit you?”

“Right here.” Marble pointed at her left cheek. I took a closer look and saw that was indeed a small crack right where her tiny hand was pointing. Jesus fucking christ, Glint really hit her hard.

“Oh, I see… does it still hurt?”

“A little when I talk.”

“Alright, let daddy take a picture I’ll fix it right up. Ok?” Marble nodded and I summoned my phone and snapped a quick pic. I then cast a little healing spell and the crack disappeared. “There, feel better?”

“A little, can you kiss it?” She asked. I smiled and kissed the healed booboo.

“You feel better now?” I asked with a smile.

“Yeah, thanks daddy!” She reached up and wrapped her arms around my neck.

“You’re welcome sweetie.” I turned back to Glint, and glare with as much malice as I could at any child. She could care less of course.

*Just you wait you spoiled brat.* I thought. This wasn’t the first time I had to deal with stuff like this. I just didn’t think it would end up being this bad.

Seriously, what kind of kid punches another that hard?

A fucking serial killer in training, I tell ya.

Anyway, we make to Filthy Rich’s mansion, easily getting past the retarded gate that surrounded the property, and knocked on the front door. The door opened and a servant pony dressed in a black suit and tie greeted us.

“Welcome to the Rich Manner, how may I be of assistance?” He asked in a professional tone.

“Good evening, I would like to speak to Filthy Rich, it’s about his daughter.” I said.

“Very well sir. He will arrive shortly.” The servant bowed before leaving.

“Thank you.” I said, the three of us stood in silence until Filthy appeared.

“Hello..?” He said while looking at my legs. His eyes slowly drifted up to meet mine. “L-lord Ember!?” He quickly threw himself into a bowing position. “T-to what do I owe this welcome visit?”

“Your daughter assaulted my child. Mr. Rich.” His demeanor changed before I finished my statement.

“Ar- bu- are you accusing my daughter assaulted your… child?” He blubbered while pausing at the end.

I knew what little fucking pause meant. Damn bigot.

“I wouldn't be here if it didn't happen.” I answered. “Also. Here is you daughter.” I floated Glint over to Filthy, who promptly rushed over and held Filthy in a death grip. Then the little ray of sunshine went on a two minute-long rant making shit up like who I mistreated her on our way to his house.

Psh. Like I'd hit someone else’s kid.

Anyway, after Glint’s stupid little rant. Filthy said something along the lines of, ‘If this is true, you're in serious shit’. And he went on to blab about how he had connections and how he would use those to his advantage if we ever go to court.

And he said he would my children taken away from me.

There were a lot of things I could have responded with. But I kept my rebuttal to four sentences;

“I helped the former bearers of the Elements of Harmony defeat the literal biggest threat to this world. I am personal friends with all four princesses due to reasons far beyond your comprehension. And I am both ambassador of the human race and King of the Azurite changeling hive. Any form of threat you make can and will be interpreted as causation towards war declaration on your country.”

"..."

The little statement left him a little flabbergasted, to say the least.

“I… eeehm…”

“Choose your next words carefully, Mr. Rich.” I said testily. “What you might say will lead to Equestria's fall.” He visibly gulped when I said. He also started sweating bullets at that point, it was kinda funny.

“I… I…” Heh, even Glint was staring wide-eyed at her father. “Ap-p-pologies L-lord E-ember. M-my daughter w-will not h-harm any of y-you children ag-gain.” I smile innocently and nodded.

“Glad we came to an understanding, thank you for your time.” I said, I was about to leave with Marble but I realized something.

*If Glint’s like her sister…* I turned my attention to the little demoness.

“One more thing before I leave; don’t even think about getting other ponies to pick on, bully, or mess with any of my children. I’ll know if you started it.” I said casually. “Trust me. I will know.” I said before I spun around and left.

“Daddy,” Marble said within my arms. “why did you say those things?” ... I'm guessing she wasn't paying attention much.

“Because he threatened to take you and everyone else away from me sweetie.” I answered. “No one is taking my family away from me.”

“Why?”

“Because he thinks the stuff that happened with you and Glint didn't happen.”

“But it did happen!”

“And I believe you. Filthy just doesn't believe us.”

“He's a big dutie-head then.” Marble grumbled while pouting.

“I know Marble. That's why I told him that stuff. If I didn't, he probably would've tried to take you away from me.”

“Oh, ok!” She said while wrapping her tiny little arms around my neck.

Chapter 73: With Power comes Morals

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 74: Diplomatic Relations

He was still screaming, even after I left the bolt embedded in his claw, little bitch.

"Listen," I started. "You are going to go back to your king, tell him that we rejected his proposition, and send some other gryphon to the next meeting. Got it?" I asked. "Would you kindly do that for me?" I got no response. He was still screaming his ass of. "Do it or I'll pluck your wings."

That shut him up, pretty quickly too.

He nodded and bolted off when I got off him. He still had the arrow in his hand, meh…

“Ember?” I turned to Celestia. “You do realize you may have started a war with them. Correct?” She asked, I thought about my answer for a bit. And decided to shrug.

“It's been getting boring around here anyway.” I said casually.

“Wait,” The Dragon Lord said. “are you implying you want to start a war?”

“No. It's literally been dull for while now. For me anyway.” I said.

“What do you mean?” I turned round and saw that it was Soterios who spoke.

“My kids have already began taking care of themselves. I hardly need to do anything any more as a father. I’m still an important figure in their lives. But, they grow up too damn fast.”

“Then it is a good thing you will always have nymphs, correct?” Fair Heart asked.

“Yyyes and no,” I answered. “Yes, I’ll always have kids that I can take care of. But what about the ones that’re all grown up? It’s hard to balance time between my kids.” I said with a sigh. My entire posture sagged a bit. I then felt something on my waist. It was Fair Heart's hoof.

“May we speak in private?” I nodded and we left the conference room. “You know, you could always enter the hive mind. It’s much easier to interact with all your kin within."

“I know… But, I can't handle that.” I admitted. “I’d lose my mind if I spent a second listening to all those voice at once. The human brain wasn’t built take that amount of information. Especially with how fast some of ‘em are.”

“I see… Have you ever tried..?”

“Yes, I tried that, and let me tell ya, being a changeling myself only gave me a few a seconds before it went crazy.” I shuddered. “I was glad I… disconnected, when I did.”

“Oh… I see… Would you want help?” She asked.

“What?”

“I believe I can help you with this… predicament. If you are willing.”

“Anything to keep my family as close as possible.”

“Splendid! Shall we then?”

“You go one ahead of me. I’m gonna be while.” Fair Heart nodded and disappeared in a flash of light. I left Canterlot Castle, having decided to take to scenic route back to Ponyville. I was planning to walk for a bit, I thought walking through the forest would clear my mind a bit.

But, almost like everything else in my life since coming here, shit hit the fan way too quickly. Something hit me in the back of my head, pretty hard actually. Nothing that would knock me out, but enough to disorient me. And, just my fucking luck, I felt something wrap around my entire being. I tried to struggle my way out of… whatever the hell was trapping me. I received another bonk to the head. Whoever did that actually managed to knock me out…

Those fuckers are dead as soon as I wake up.

Ugh, my head is killing me. What happened? Where that fuck am I?

Ok… wait… Things are coming back to me… Ooooh…. Right yeah.

Ok, now I’m pissed beyond humanly possible.

… And I’ve had my eyes close this whole, it’d be a good idea if-

“Look, thing looks like it’s waking up.” Oh great, one of captours sound like a fag.

“Whaddya think tha boss wanted with this thayng? Don’t we have ‘nough?” And the other sounds more like a Bostonian. And that other one sounds more like… I think a slave driver, I think I know that’s what’s going on with how they’re talking… Good lord I’ve watched too many movies.

“Don’t know, don’t care. Imma go let the boss know. You keep watch on that thing.” I heard one of them walking away. I slowly opened my eyes, and saw that I was in some kind of decent-sized tent. That had stripes, orange and yellow stripes.

Oh my fucking god, yep, ponies are dying today. Or tonight, whatever the fucking time is.

“You guys are fucking idiots.” I said.

“Woah! Holy tartarus! Ya can talk!?” Stupid asked.

“Yeah numbnuts. I can talk, where the hell am I anyway?” I looked at the pony talking. Turns out it was a girl with brown fur

“Oh! Uh, you’re at Silly Sting’s Circus.” He answered.

“Really? You guys kidnap me so I can be part of a fucking act?”

“Uh… yeah… Pretty much. We kinda need ta do that stuff if we wanna keep making them bits.” Really? This shit exists here? There is such thing as animal torture on this planet?

“...”

“Uh… Ya alright there?”

“...”

“Hey! Ya in that tiny head of yours?” I saw the pony waving her hoof in front of my face. “What’s wrong with ya? Parasprite got your tongue?”

“... So you, and your friends, take animals from their homes, and use them for entertainment?” I asked.

“Uh… well… yeah…” I can see the dread on this idiot's face. Good.

“Huh, didn’t know that kinda stuff was legal.” I said, feigning ignorance.

“It… it actually kinda isn’t…” The girl said while scratching the back of her neck.

“Oh, really? Then why are you doing something you know is wrong?” The female looked down dejectedly.

“I don’t know about everypony else here. But, I kinda didn’t have a choice...”

“What?”

“Uh…” She hesitated, about what? I don’t know. “My family weren’t really that ‘well off’ when I was growin’ up. So I didn’t have that many bits when my parents… died.”

Oh, god.

“What about work? There had to be something better than this.”

“Where I came from, nopony wanted to hire a freakin’ earth pony.”

“Canterlot?”

“That obvious?” I nodded.

“Yeah, I had the unfortunate opportunity of meet a few of them. Some of ‘em are good-hearted. But… fuck the rest.”

“‘Know whatcha mean...” The ponies head dipped a bit.

“Say… I just thought of this.” I said. “How ‘bout we make a deal?”

“Oh yeah, what can somethin’ like you got for me?”

“Well, I am friends with Princess Twilight.”

“Really? How am I ‘sposed to know it you lyin’ or not?”

“You really never heard of me?” She shook her head. “Name’s Ember. And I’m a human if you were wondering.”

“Oh...” Fucking hell, she’s slow. “Oh.” Op, she’s getting there. “Oh! Buck me!” She slapped a hoof to her face in realization. Bingo! “How didn’t I notice that!?” She rushed behind and undid the ropes binding me. Normally, I would’ve ripped them myself. But, I guess plans change every once in awhile.

“There!” She declared as the rope slid off me. I got up and stretched. “But, about that deal you were talkin’ about…”

“Right, well. I was thinking, if you got me out of here… wherever the hell we are, I could talk to Twilight and see what she can do about your situation.” The pony gaped at my offer.

Hehe, she looks like a fish.

Anyway, it took her a couple second to recover.

“Really?” I nodded. “That… that’d be awesome...”

“Well, if you get me out of here...” I said leadingly while holding my hand out. She looked at it for moment, unsure about something, but she eventually shook it. “Great; we got a deal. Now, where the hell are we?”

“Just outside Fillydelphia.” She answered. Now it was my jaw’s turn to hit the floor. I even know that’s fucking far from Canterlot.

“That’s a bit much, don’t you think?” I asked.

“What? Ya mean the distance?” I nodded. “Not really, the animals in the forest ‘round here are kinda boring to be honest.” I shook my head.

“Whatever, let’s just get the hell out of here.” The pony nodded and left the tent. I wasn’t far behind.

I then saw the cages. Cages holding animals. Why the he-

…

That’s… That’s a human… There is a fucking human amongst the cages. A regular human, non-anthro.

“Ay! You alright there?” The pony asked me. I ignored her and walked up to the cage. The person was curled up, on the ground, their back facing me.

“Why the fuck is one of my kind doing here?” I asked.

“What?” I heard her behind me.

“You have one of my own kind, locked up.” She looked to me, then the person, then back to me. “Both of us are humans. And you have this one locked up.”

“Oh...” Great, she’s like a pony girl version of Patrick. “Oh! Buck me… I’m not responsible for this!” I raised my brow at her. “Honest, he was hear before I started workin’ here.” I sighed.

“Alright, I’ll believe you. Just unlock the door.” She nodded, walked up the cage door, pull out a ring of keys from somewhere, and unlocked the door, letting it swing open. The poor guy heard the door squeaking open and lazily picked up his head to look at us. His sunken-in eyes widened when he saw me.

“¿Que… Que eres? ¿Eres un ángel?” Him speaking Spanish kinda caught me off guard, but… it does bring a little light to this situation…

“Soy un humano.” I answered. “¿Sabes lo que es un anthro?”

“No...” He answered.

“No importa, ahora mismo, vamos a salir de aquí.” I saw his eyes visibly brighten when I said that.

“¿De Verdad? ¿Estamos dejando este infierno?” I nodded.

“Dios Mio!” He cheered while jumping up. It only lasted for a second before he almost fell; the guy looked severely malnourished.

Luckily, I was able to catch him before he hit the ground.

“Tómalo con calma. Vamos, salgamos de aquí.” I said. He nodded with an almost dreamy expression. His eyes then closed. I got a little worried and felt for a pulse. Ok, good, he has one, albeit a weak one, but it’s still there.

“Uh… what was all that?”

“He speaks a different language.” Was all I said before I gestured her to continue leading me. We walked in silence for a bit, I saw a few ponies running about. Hm, likely they’re looking for us.

“Swift! There you are! We need to look for that animal!” A dark-colored pony, with a voice I vaguely recognized. And apparently he didn’t see either of us walking behind her. “Hey… What’re you doing with out catch? Why is carrying the bald ape!?” Oh, now he did.

And now, I’m pissed.

“We’re not animals, you fucking idiot.” I said with the most disgusted look I could muster. The guy’s jaw hung low when I spoke.

“You can talk!?” He shouted after a few attempts at speech.

“Of course I can. Retard. Now get out of our way. We’re leaving.” That made him upset for some reason.

“There’s no way you’re leaving! Especially with that ape-” I rolled my eyes, I’ve already have enough shit today.

“Fine.” I said, which confused both ponies. I used my magic to grab the guy, and forcefully shove him to the side. I snickered when he landed against a few boxes, and laughed when the boxes topple over him. I heard someone else laughing, must’ve been Swift.

“Alright, let’s go.” I said when I managed to calm down. Swift nodded, still giggling, and went back to leading me. There were more tents, larger than the one I woke up in. With ponies walking and out of them. There were also a few boxes, cages with other animals I have never seen, and… I think that’s a huge fucking carriage. Looks more like a train with wagon wheels. Good lord, that thing’s massive.

“Swift Hoof! Where do you think you’re going with MY pets!?” I witness Swift freeze in place from the voice behind us. I turned around and, lo and behold. There was a guy, a bit bit bigger than Big Mac, scowling at us, or Swift. Kinda hard to tell with how squinted his eyes are.

“Fuck off, we’re leaving.” I said, which caused the guy’s eyebrows to shoot up. It didn’t last long though, and sure enough, he was shouting again.

“You ain’t leavin’! You’re apart of my show now! I own you!” I actually growled in anger when he said that.

*So he thinks he owns us huh? We’ll see about that.* I carefully set the guy in my arms down on the ground. I then teleported right up to the pony, surprising him.

“So you think you own me? You really don’t have any idea who you’re talking to huh?”

“Listen here you mutated ape! I won’t-” He completely ignored me… Ugh, great… Well, he just made it easy for me to sock him in the face. Heh, weak little bitch, a little love tap and he’s out cold. I thought Earth Ponies knew how to take a hit.

Hmm… maybe I should let Celestia know about this place… Should I? Sure, it’d be a little heartbreaking to see her ‘little ponies’ act like this. But, fuck it, why should I care? I don’t rule the land of ponies.

Yeah, definitely letting her know. This guy will be enough for now. I think...

“Hey Swift?”

“Yeah?”

“This guy the boss you were talking about earlier?” I asked while picking him up with my magic. She nodded. “Alright then. Let’s go.” I also picked up my fellow human as carefully as I could and finally left that damn circus. I then teleported the four of us to Canterlot when we were a good distance away.

“Woah!” Swift swayed a bit.

“Relax, I just teleported us to Canterlot.”

“What? Why?”

“Because I need to hand this guy over to the guard. I'm pretty sure whatever he’s been doing is kinda illegal.”

“Uh… It, kinda is…”

“Really? Why am I not surprised.” Swift gave me a weird look. “Same law applies where I come from.”

“Oooooh… Ok.”

“Yeah, at least we got that in common.”

“Yeah! That’s pretty cool actually!”

“Why?”

“Well, animal cruelty is, like, a big crime where you come from, right?” I nodded. “N’ you guys are supposed to be… omni... omni-vores, right?” I nodded again. “Well, that’s pretty cool to be honest. You all eat meat n’ stuff, but, you guys still respect animals. I met some griffins that pretty much beat their animals before eating them, they said it ‘tenderizes’ the meat. Eyyyugh...” Swift trailed off with a disgusted look on her face. I, meanwhile, couldn’t help but stare at Swift. She kinda just blew my first impression of her out of the water.

“Swift Hoof.” She looked at me. “I like you.”

Chapter 1: Introduction

They've called me many things; Freak, monster, the devil. My most favorite is Angel of Darkness. ‘Cause that’s pretty much what I look like. You know those people who study and work with genetics? Well, I became their guinea pig a while back, one of the first ones. They said they developed the tech to spice me with other animal’s DNA, what they didn’t tell me is that it was just nanomites injected into my system, to alter my physical appearance. “It would give me special attributes.” They said, they didn’t lie about that, I was given sharper vision, quicker movements, and inhuman strength. They gave me the choice of which animal to combine DNA with. And I chose a Great Grey Owl. I had the idea that that experiment would give me wings, one’s made for silent flight. It did that, but it also gave me grayscale feathers around my body, talons for feet, and a fucking brownish beak, basically an avian furry. It has always been a dream of mine to soar atop the clouds,and to blend in during nighttime flight, and now I finally have it. Too bad I was made an outcast by society, people weren’t ready to accept something like me, fucking xenophobia. I wasn’t the only one to suffer at least, there were others, some chose to be dogs, cats, bats, lizards, you name it. More and more people were ‘tested’ on. I don't even know where they take them. They drugged me during the whole experiment. The number of transformations made it so there were an even amount of us versus people. I have to thank the egg-heads at the labs for not making us a minority.

At that point I thought it was all over, I would go about my business and that’d be it. I was wrong, if you can imagine that. Me, some people and other ‘Anthros’, as we’ve been dubbed, were randomly selected for a new experiment. ‘Project Remodulesh’ they called it, I received a brochure that explained what was going to happen. It said some type of teleportation using artificial wormholes. And I had no choice but to comply. They would send me to prison if I didn’t. And they pretty much abduct you from house and home without warning. Once again I was drugged to make me pass out, I woke up strapped to metal table, which was fucking cold, in a pure white room. As a side note, with all the feathers covering my body, I have no need for clothes, imagine how awkward it was the first few days… Anyway, I’m facing a large mirror.

“Test subject is awake, begin test procedures.” A one-way mirror apparently.

“What the fuck is going on!?” I’m more pissed off that scared at that point.

“We are going to find out whether our teleportation will take you somewhere or not.” That sounded very reassuring.

“And what if something goes wrong?” The answer is a little bit obvious in my opinion.

“Just sit still and stay quiet.” A loud whirring sound started emanating as large metal arms came from the ceiling and floor. Each carrying a different machine with electricity dancing across the surface.

*I’m fucked.* The machines get closer as a light blue field forms around me. I would like to try and break free and possibly escape, the nanomites I mentioned earlier gave me more than just a new look. They gave me enhanced senses and inhuman strength. But the thought of touching that field and possibly getting electrocuted kept me in place. My heart was pounding the field got closer to me. Just then I heard a very annoying beeping sound.

“What’s going on!?” they either forgot to shut off their mics. Or they don’t turn off.

“The fields destabilizing!”

“Well SHUT IT OFF!!”

“I can’t! It‘s unresponsive!!”

“I hope you all fucking die with me!!” I yell as a light as bright as the sun covers my vision. What happens next is something I don’t, nor will I ever, understand. The white light fades away to reveal an endless void, but instead of pure black. It literally looks like a river of the rainbow. Every possible color in strips, flowing all around me. Then a tingling sensation grips me. The sensations get stronger, as well as really painful, to the point where I pass out…

I don’t know how long I was out, but I don’t care. My vision coming back, meaning I might be still alive. My other senses return to me too, I can feel something like grass on my back. It also feels like I’m being dragged by my talon. How my wings are not hurting are not broken are beyond me. I try to look around, I can make out that I’m in some kind of grassy field, surrounded by a forest of some kind. I crane my neck to see who, or what, is dragging me along the ground. A fucking purple pony!? My brain froze as I continue to gaze at this creature. It’s not even touching me and it’s dragging me! Is it using some kind of gravity manipulation? All I see is a pink mist around my foot. Suddenly a blue blur rockets to my face, I just barely put my arms up to block it. Fucking hell that hurt.

“It’s awake!!” I peek through my arms. A blue pony is hovering above me, a pegasus? Where the fuck am I? “Knock it back out!” The force on my talon was diminished so I got up and moved out of the way as fast as possible. Just fast enough to avoid being hit by the blue one again. “You’re messin’ with the wrong pony!!” It wings flare and make one big flap. Rapidly propelling it towards me. I norrowly avoid it headnutting me in the chest. “How is it so fast!?” I grin.

“Cybernetics. What I don’t understand is why you conti-” I’m interrupted by it wizing by my head. “Continue to attack me when-” I jump to the side, avoiding another headbut. “I haven’t attacked you.” It’s a fair distance away, it’s using the distance between us to gain speed. This time I brace for impact. *I think I can stop it like this.* I think as it hits me, my talons dig into the ground as I’m pushed back from the impact. *Man she has a strong head.* “At all.” I push it back before it can land a hit on me. “Why do you continue to attack me!?”

“Because, you’re a monster!”

“If I was a monster, then why haven’t I hurt you, or your friends. I could kill you right now if I wanted to.” It’s nostrils flare and it’s digs a hoof into the ground.

“STOOOP!!” A delicate, yet loud, voice echoes through the field. Making the blue one freeze. I look to where the voice came from. The group of pastel ponies, which were watching the blue one attack me, are looking at the yellow one. Apparently it’s uncommon for it to shout like that. With a look of determination, it walks--or is it trot?-- up to me. I can see fear in her eyes. But there’s also a strong sense of determination, and kindness? Wow, you can read these things so well. “Um… I-im sorry for my friend. She can be a little, um… brash.”

“I can tell...” She chuckles in that soft voice of… hers. I think it’s a female.

“Um… Also, are you a monster.” I give her, it, my ‘are you shitting me?’ face. She smiles nervously and chuckles again. “Right.”

“Fluttershy! Get away from it, he’s MINE!!” Blue tries to get a hit on me again. It’s all in vain really, I think it’s tiring out. It’s breathing heavily.

“Can you please stop? If not attacking your friend here is not enough proof, I don’t know what is...”

“That’s enough Rainbow Dash.” A high, regal voice chimes. I look back to the group and a white one stepped forward. “I’m terribly sorry darling, like Fluttershy said, Rainbow can be a hoof-full a lot of the time.” She sighs.

*Hoof wha..?*

“But but, but!” ‘Rainbow’ stutters. At least I’m learning names. Don’t ask me how we’re speaking the same language. I never cared enough to find out.

“That’s enough Dash!” A southern-like voice pipes up. I turn back to the shrinking group to see an orange one walking to sit beside me. “I was studdyn’ this feller. And I didn’t ketch a single lie non ‘im.”

“Thanks?” I really don’t know what the fuck’s going on. I’m just glad, Rainbow's, not trying to hit me anymore.

“Anytime partner! Name’s Applejack by the way!” She hold out a hoof to me. I look at for a second before realization dawns on me.

“Nice to meet you. Names Ember.” All the, ponies, look at me.

“Ember?” They all ask in unison. Yeah, I know that’s a weird name, even by human standards.

“Yes, that’s my name. Excuse me for being born on a different PLANET again!” They flinch.

“Well, it’s not that we think it’s a bad name. It’s just... different. Right girls.” The ‘girls’ nod as the white one looks at them. Blue, or Rainbow, still hasn't moved, nor spoke.

“Whatever you all say. Anyway, I have a few questions; Where am I? Who are you? And what will happen to me now?” The purple one answers me.

“You are in the land of Equestria. My name is Twilight, these are Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and- Where’s Pinkie Pie?” Just them I’m tackled from my side by a pink blur. I tumble along the ground with the pink blob. It ends with me on my back, and a pink pony-thing sitting on my stomach.

“Let me guess, you’re Pinkie?” She nods enthusiastically.

“Hi! I am Pinkie pie!” She giggles. “Ember huh?” I nod. “That’s a funny name!” She bursts out into a intense giggle fit. Making Pinkie, fucking weird names, fall off me, and allowing me to get up and walk back to the group. Twilight having a face of slight embarrassment.

“Sorry about that. She can be...”

“Excitable?” She nods.

“Yes, that.” She clears her throat. “As for what happens to you… I’m guessing you don’t have a home?” I shake my head. “Hmm… Well, you can stay at one of our homes, if you want.” The others look straight to her.

“There’s no way I’m letting him stay with ME!” I can already tell me and Rainbow aren’t going to get along anytime soon. The others murmur in agreement with her, except for Fluttershy, I swear to fuck god these names are weird, she’s been silent this whole.

“Um… You can stay with me, if you want to...” I put a hand to my chin.

“Do you have enough space to where you and me can live comfortably?” She nods.

“I think so...”

“Are there any others living with you at the moment?”

“Well… I have all my animal friends...”

*Animal lover, cool.* “How many?” She puts a hoof to her chin.

“Um… About a hundred and twenty?” At that my eyes widen.

“Sorry, but I don’t do well with large groups of animals. But hey, thanks for the offer.” I try to sound grateful. I think she’s a bit sensitive… I motion for her to come closer, when she’s close enough I kneel down. “At least you offered. That means a lot to me.” I whisper to her ear. I stand back up and smile at her, she smiles back.

‘Thank you.’ She mouths, she then walks back to the group. I look back to Twilight.

“I guess that means I get to stay with you then.” Her face light’s up.

“Perfect! Lets go get you settled in!” She runs off at a slightly slow pace. I stay put and look back to the others.

“Don’t worry about it sugarcube, Twi gets all excited like that when stuff like this happens.” Applejack, I think that’s her name. Walks in the same direction Twilight ran off to, followed by the other ponies. I start to walk with them, but Rainbow gets a little too close to my face.

“I’m watching you! You hurt one of my friends and I’ll buck you so hard you’ll wish you weren’t born!” I don’t know how her ‘friends’ heard her threaten me like that. I just stay calm and still while we stare off. After a while I finally said.

“Good luck trying.” I step around her and follow her friends.

Me and these ponies have been walking in this forest for a while now. In silence, not awkward silence, just silence. It being frequently broken by the rustling of trees or slight wind. I couldn’t take it anymore so I spoke out.

“Where are going?”

“We’re on our way to Ponyville.”

“Ponyville?”

“It’s where we live!” Pinkie’s bouncing, instead of walking like a normal pony. For human standards any, I don’t know about this fucking place.

“Oh, are there other places close by?”

“The nearest place to Ponyville is Canterlot. Which is still quite the distance from here. By the way we’re here already.” I look ahead and see what looks like a small market place through the foliage.

“Oh, look at that. Looks pretty nice. Are you, girls, going to introduce me right now?” Twilight has a face of worry.

“Well, the towns ponies are still a little xenophobic after the whole ‘Zecora’ incident.”

*They have that word here? Interesting...* “Ah, I see...”

“But don’t worry! With us by your side EVERYPONY will like you!” Pinkie’s really good reassuring people. I like her!

“Y’know what Pinkie! I like you and your friends already!” I look to Rainbow. “‘Cept you.”

“Why me!?”

“Hmm… I don’t know. Oh! It’s for attacking me at FIRST SIGHT!!“ They flinch again.

“Whatever...”

“Anyways, so how do you plan to introduce to the… Towns ponies?” Twilight contemplates puts on a ‘thinking face’.

“Well, we can go the ‘Pinkie Pie rout’, or we can hide you until we get twin hall set up.”

“The ‘Pinkie Pie rout’?”

“It’s where I introduce you to the entire town right now!”

“Hmm… Does she do stuff like this all the time? And the whole town is used to it?” They all nod. “Alright lets do that then.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” She continues to bounce along with us. I’m just assuming these are females until I see more of these ponies. Or at least if they call each other any specific gender. We continue to walk along the path and as we reach to edge of, Ponyville. I think the names here are just fucking puns. When we get inside this place it’s busy with ponies milling about. Most of them look like the ones I’m with with few different looking ones. Different because one has thicker limbs, square muzzles, and different hair, or is it mane? Styles. I think there are males and females.

“So, you’re all girls?” They nod. “Ah, ok.” *So i was right all along!* One pony from the market place notices me, she’s pink with yellow hair and what looks like a lilac on her but. *Wait, they got tattoos on their asses?* I look at the girl’s backsides, they all have one. A star for Twilight, balloons for Pinkie, apples for Applejack, three… Diamonds for Rarity, a trio of pink butterflies for Fluttershy, and a cloud with a three-colored lightning bolt for Rainbow. *I need to come up with nicknames for these ponies, their names are really fucking weird.*

“MONSTER!!” The pink one shouts. The rest of the ponies freeze, look her, then me. And all hell broke loose after one solid second. Ponies started screaming and running in all directions. Things were knocked and crashing sounds could be heard.

“Does this happen often?” I ask while pointing at them panicking ponies. Twilight face… hoove’s? I think that’s the appropriate term…

“Yes… A little too often if you ask me.”

“You know how to stop them?” She nods.

“Cover your ears.” At that I go to high alert, spreading my wings and taking to the sky. The transformation also came with sensitive ears. Owls have that so I gotta be careful. I fly just high enough to when Twilight screams.

“QUIEEET!!”

*Still heard that through my hands! How did she do that!?* The group covers their ears with their hooves when Twilight screamed. It also did make the other ponies stop screaming and running amuck. I hoer back down to the ground. “Sorry about doing that without warning, sensitive ear and stuff.” They nod in understanding.

“So… ya got delicate hearin’?” Applejack asks. I nod. “Oh...” I look back to Twilight.

“How did you do that?”

“What?”

“Your voice was amplified tenfold. How did you do that?”

“Oh! I just cast an amplifying spell!”

“‘Amplifying spell’? Like, magic?” She nods. “You have magic here?” I ask a bit skeptically. She nods. “Really?”

“Why do not believe me?”

“There is no such thing as magic accept for tricks where I come from.” At that the girls gasp.

“W-what?”

“We don’t magic like your kind where I come from.”

“H-how!? Nothing can live without magic. How do your species live without magic!?” I smirk.

“Technology. You ponies may have advanced magic or whatever. But my kind have advanced technology that aid us with life.” They all have faces of astonishment.

“Wh-” Twilight was about to ask something, but a pony came up to her and tapped her on the side. “What?” It’s the same pink pony from before.

“T-twilight? W-what’s th-that?” She points a hoof to me, and she’s trembling harshly.

“Oh! That’s our new friend and resident; Ember!” Twilight introduces me to this pony.

“E-ember?” I nod.

“Nice to meet you.” I say slowly, would want another freak now would we?

Chapter 6: Bitter Memories

“I Like that. Chrysanthemum.” The newly named changeling says after what felt like an hour. She kept chanting her new name over and over, and over. Luckily we got to Ponyville before it got really annoying.

“Here we are.” The chanting stops as Chrysanthemum, Chrysi’s her nickname now, looks at the town.

“This... is it?”

“Yeah, I the same reaction when I saw this place. You expected more huh?” Chrysi nods.

“Yes. I was.”

“Heh, well… be prepared how the ponies will react to you. But don't worry about it too much. They thought I was a monster, until I explained myself, and had help from some of them. So with me by your side, it’ll be better than my first exposure.”

“That's splendid!” She say a little giddy. I led her to Twi’s place, and took her inside the basement.

“I’m pretty sure Twilight won’t have a problem with you staying here… Are you sleepy yet?” She shakes her head. “Neat. Do you mind if… I ask you a few questions?” She raises a brow, if she had one.

“What for?”

“I want to know as much as I can about you and your kind.” We just got down to the basement, I got settled on my temporary bed, and Chrysi just sat on her haunches, looking around the room. At my question she put a wholed hoof to her chin.

“As long as I get to ask you some questions.”

“Fair enough. Do you want to start, or should I?”

“You just went first.” I think the buzzing will eventually get annoying… Probably not.

“I can tell we’re going to get along just fine.” Chrysi smiles. “Now that I’ve already asked a question, you go ahead.”

“Ok. What exactly are you?”

“I am a human.”

“A human?” I nod. “So they are real...”

“What?”

“Mother would warn us about humans in the past. She said they used to be all around this place. Some even living with uz. But they just disappeared. Zhe never stopped telling us about human.” She grumbles out the last part.

*We were here at one point?* “Interesting. And about your mother, can you tell me more about her?”

“I would appreciate it if we didn’t.” She gives me a sharp look.

“I can respect that, then your own kind maybe? What are changelings like?”

“Changelings, like me, are special. There is only one queen for each hive.”

*Just like bees…*

“And I, would have next in line.”

“‘Would have?’” She nods. “Why?”

“We were having problems with finding food. I decided to got find more for the hive. Of course my mother never sent any of her drones with me, that’s when that thing cornered me. I would’ve been killed if it wasn't for you. Thank you.”

“No problem.” Came my natural response. “I actually thought you were another pony.”

“Really?” She asks a bit skeptically.

“Yeah, with it being dark, and I concentrated more on the big animal more than you, it was only when I got a good look a realized you’re something else. No offence if I caused any.”

“You didn’t.” A quiet rumbling comes from Chrysi. She looks down as her cheeks turn grey.

*How can changelings blush if they have a charapiece as skin?*

“Sorry, I haven’t eaten in a while.”

“I can tell, I could go get something from the kitchen for you, if you want.”

“That won't be necessary.”

“Why?” *I’m not liking this.*

“I feed off of love.” That… statement stopped my brain from functioning for the second time in a row, making me freeze for minute, or ten.. The cranks in there slowly, but surely, began to turn again.

“What?”

“Changelings feed off of love. It’s hard to come by nowadays.”

“How..? How is love a food source?” She does the pony equivalent of a shrug.

“I don’t know, we just do.”

“I... don’t, know how to react to that.” I’ve seen a lot of weird things in the world, but this takes the whole fucking cake. “Are you feeding now?” Chrysi shakes her head.

“I can only feed with the host’s consent. Will you let me feed?” At this point I’m feeling really uncomfortable.

“I’m not comfortable with this… Will it hurt?”

“I can promise that no harm will come to you.”

“And what exactly do you do to feed on?”

“I just draw the love from another being and… it just goes into me.” I could make a sex joke here, but the current situation is preventing me from doing that.

“Well… as long as it get to feed...” *No! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING!?* “And as long as nothing happens…” *Don’t you fucking do it…* I kept screaming at myself to say no, but it felt like as if something was forcing to say yes. *It must be her magic… FIGHT IT!!* I can feel my eyes twitching.

“Are you ok?”

“Get… the fuck… away… from me!!” I manage to croak out. “What… are you… doing to me!?” Her eye widen in alarm.

“Oh! Sorry!” Her horn flashes a dull grey and I’m back to normal.

“What, was that?” I ask sharply.

“That was my magic controlling you. I forgot I had it active.”

“Likely fucking story.”

“I really did forget! I’m sorry!” This time I can tell that is telling the truth. I don’t know how I’m able to all of a sudden. I pulse of power runs through my body.

*You continue to amaze me.* I really fucking love this medallion. “Alright, I can tell you're telling the truth… You… can feed...” I said a bit regrettably. Chrysi smiles thankfully.

“Thank you.” She says before her eyes close, and her gnarled horn is covered in the same grey mist. I then saw that something was coming out of my body. A bright pink mist.

*Does everything have a fucking physical form?* After a few seconds the grey mist around her horn disappears.

“Thank you.”

“Anytime, just don’t do any funny stuff.”

“I understand.”

“Good. Good night.” My tone went a little harsh. I use my magic to turn the lights off, and lay in the bed.

“Um… I don’t-” I snap my fingers and a mattress materializes. “Oh, thank you.”

“No problem.” *Can you make a shield?* A shield manifests itself around me. *Thanks.* I then close my eyes,the blissful feeling of sleep embracing me…

I’m walking down a sidewalk. To where, I don’t know. What I do know is that I’m getting scornful looks from everybody. So are the other anthros. But most are directed at me. To say I was uncomfortable is an understatement. The next thing to happen was… unexpected. I rock was thrown to me, hitting me in the back of the head.

“Fuck you! You freak!” That set everyone else off. They all started to yell and throw things at me. Bottles, rocks, glass, and things I couldn’t make out, were flung me. The only I could do was fall to the ground and curls up into a ball. My wings tried to futally cover my body. The glass bottles shattered when they hit me, blood to pouring from the cuts the shards make.

“Go back to hell!”

“Go back to your filthy planet!”

“That voice.” I look up and see Twilight, and her friends, staring at me with absolute disgust. Rainbow smiling madly.

“I knew you were a monster! I WAS RIGHT!!”

“ENOUGH!!” The entire world literally shatters like glass around me. The shards falling into an infinite abyss. I’m left lying in total blackness, my body healed, like nothing happened. “We will not be tolerating that.” A new voice speaks out. I get back up and look at the source of the voice.

“Princess luna?”

“Tiss I Ember!”

“What are you doing here?” I really had no idea what was going on at this point.

“Ceasing that wretched nightmare you were experiencing.”

“Oh… another one...”

“You have had many like before?” I nod.

“Yeah… this isn’t the first one, just a different setting.” She pauses for a second, thinking about something. The blackness around was filled with millions of stars, galaxies, gas clouds, nebula. I never get tired of naming celestial objects.

“If I may ask. What started all of this?”

“Ever since I’ve been turned into… this...” I flare my wings half-heartedly. “When I got this new form, nobody accepted it. I was insulted, beaten, had shit thrown at me. My own kind shunned me for what I looked like. There were others like me, and like them, my life was turned into a living hell. Sometimes I’d end up in the hospital for broken bones, fractures, lacerations, stabbings, etcetera.” I chuckle darkly. “Shows how much people can fucking accept new changes.” This whole time Luna was silent. And slightly horrified by the looks of it.

“Tis a lie! Surely you are fabricating all of this...” I shake my head.

“Why would I need to lie about my past. I really was treated like that.” Her gaze hardens as she looks at me sharply.

“Let us make sure of that.” She disappears, and reappears, right in front of me. She touches the tip of her horn to my head. Next thing I know I’m thrown back into complete darkness. A few minutes pass, I think, before vision returns to me. I’m still within my own dreamworld.

“I will never understand how magic works.” I see that Luna is lying on some floor, her breathing loud and fast. “Luna? You ok?” Her eyes shoot open and she quickly gets up.

“Stay away from me!” She shrieks.

“Luna? It’s me, Ember.” A blue mist covers her horn, but dies as soon as it appeared. Her breathing still ragged and fast. “Are you ok?”

“Yes… Ember. *ahem* We are fine.”

“What happened?”

“We cast a spell that allowed us to see your memories.” She pauses. “We didn’t expect... what we witnessed.”

“Now you believe me?” She slowly nods.

“Yes, we do. But We just have one question.”

“What?“

“Why would your own people send under-aged children to war!?”

“Mortality rates were skyrocketing.” At that she pales a little.

“Why? Why are your kind so war-like?” I chuckle a little.

“At first we fought for land, then to expand religions, then to ‘Cure the world of the virus’. Before I arrived here it was for power.” I know I’m making it seem like the human race is nothing but brutish people who will do anything to gain power. But there are some silver streaks in the clouds. “Are you sure you received all of my memories? I would absolutely hate it If my personal life was invaded. And you would’ve seen that under the covers. My people are really divers, most of them anyway...” I shake my head. “Anyway, I would like it if we would move on. Besides I think I’m about to wake up.” The pseudo-universe around us is getting blurry.

“Alright, Ember.Fare Thee Well.” The stars and galaxies fade away. My eyes opening once again to see Twilight at the top of the stairs, gaping at me.

“Morning Twilight. Back for more studying?” I asks jokingly.

“Why is there a changeling in my house!?”

“I saved her from a fucking big… lion-thing.”

“A what!?”

“A big lion-thing that had wings and a scorpion tail.”

“A Manticore!?” I was getting up from bed, but I bumped my head against the fucking shield.

*You cheeky little jokester.* “Whatever you call those thing. I saved her from it, and her name is Chrysanthemum.” The shield breaks down, dissolving into the air.

“Whatever. WHY IS SHE IN MY HOME!?” Now Chrysi wakes up. I teleport right in front of Twi.

“Because I brought her here.” I think me acting cal over all of this is creeping her out a little.

“Why would bring a changeling into Ponyville!?”

“I have little to no knowledge of this place. Remember?” She hits herself in the face with a hoof.

“Right...”

“Besides, she’s not leaving. Before you ask why. I can keep her in check if she tries anything. She saw me kill that thing with my bare hands.”

“You killed a MANTICORE!?” I wonder how my ears weren’t bleeding out.

“It’d be really nice if you stop fucking yelling and calm down.” *Since when does that work at all?*

“How can be calm when there’s a changeling in MY house!?”

“Because I clearly haven’t done anything.” She finally chimes in.

“I was about to say that.” I smile at her, she got up from her bed and calmly walked over to us, Twi tensing up and giving her a sharp look.

“What he is saying is true, I saw him effortlessly kill that thing. I wouldn’t dare provoke him in any way.”

“See Twilight? What do you have against changelings anyway?” That set her off.

“They bucking invaded and ruined my brother’s wedding, trapped me and my sister-in-law in a bucking crystal cavern, defeated Princess Celestia in a magical stand-off, and hypnotised everypony at the bucking wedding!”

“Oh. Well how am I supposed to know about that, huh?” *And I think she said the pony equivalent to fuck.*

“I wasn’t apart of that.” Twi looks from me to Chrysi.

“What?”

“That was a different hive.”

“A different hive?”

“Yes, and the queen was Chrysalis, wasn’t it?”

“Yes… Why?”

“I knew it. She was known as a tyrant amongst other hives. Nobody liked her, or her ideas. What she did at your brother’s wedding was a shameful act of desperation.” It is at this point I decide to interject.

“I think that clears it up. Do you think so?” Twi mulls it over for a second.

“I suppose… As long as she stays in-line. But if you-”

“I have it taken care of Twilight.” I say really slowly. “Don’t worry about it.” I wave to her. “No if you’ll excuse us please?” Twi huffs and walks back up the stairs. Giving one last look to Chrysi. I speak when I hear the door close. “That could’ve gone better...”

“I agree.”

“Anyway!” I clap my hands. “Lets get back to questioning, shall we?” She nods and we both walk back to the main part of the room, where are beds are. Chrysie sits in hers while I sit on mine legs crossed. “Ok, I think I ask the last question last night, so go ahead.” She nods.

“How is it that you know nothing of us changelings, or of this place?”

“Well… I’m actually from another world.”

“Really?” I nod. “How do I know you’re not lying?”

“I’m a completely new being here, even to these fucking ponies, and from what I know of this place, which is minimal at best, is that there are no other being that can walk on two legs and fly, except for dragons.”

“That’s a long explanation for a simple question.”

“How else do you expect me to reassure you I’m not lying?”

“Good point.” I smirk a little.

“Besides feeding off of love, what else is unique about changelings?” How else was I supposed to phrase that?

“We changeling changes our physical form.”

“What?”

“Let me show you.” She quickly is swallowed by grey flames, it dies as quickly as it came. Twilight taking Chrysi’s place. “This is what I mean.”

“Twilight?” This really left me confused. Twilight’s engulfed in grey fire again. They die again and Chrysi’s back.

“It’s still me.” That’s when the circuits in my head connect.

“Ooooh! Ok, I get it.”

“My turn, you’ve been asking me about changeling… What are humans like?” Shit.

“Eh… Let me start with this, at first glance, humans seem to be predator and war like. A vicious species.” She blanches a little. “But that’s not the case. We’re an extremely diverse group. We kind, gentle, y’know generally nice. Even though there are people who are… negative.”

“Negative?” Fuck…

“Yeah… Some of my own kind hate us. Humans and anthros, and there ones who will do anything to gain power, money, anything they want. Would it be ok if I stop talking about my own kind?” She nods.

“Fair enough.” Silence fills the room.

“I hate silence, I’m gonna go upstairs. Wanna come with?” She nods.

“I don’t see why not.”

“Alright.” We both walk to the door, I open it… and Twi’s right on the other side. She’s standing there, wide eyed. “I really need to get my own place.” I mutter, I walk past Twi, Chrysi closely following. “At least I could get privacy with my own fucking house.”

“Does she do that a lot?”

“Apparently so...” Just then I remember something. “Hey Twilight!” She comes up.

“What?”

“Stop doing that, it’s fucking creepy, and where can I find something to do around this place?” Twi puts a hoof to her chin.

“Well… Applejack can always use help bucking appletrees.”

“Bucking… appletrees.” I deapan.

“Yes… what?”

“That makes no sense whatsoever. What exactly is bucking appletrees?”

“Applejack and her brother kick trees on their farm and collect the apples that fall from them.” Silence befalls this room for a solid minute.

“I’m not even going to question this one, and just go with it. I’ll see you later if I get a job. Where is this farm?”

“Go to the market and keep heading in that direction. You’ll be there in no time.”

“Would it be better if you take me there?” She face… hooves.

“You’re right. Come on.” She was about to head out the door, but… “Oh, and...”

“Chrysanthemum.” Chrysi states.

“Right, Chrysanthemum. I suggest you change into a pony.” Chrysi nods as she’s engulfed in grey fire for the third time. The flames die once again, leaving a pony with dark green mane and tail, a pristine white coat, and two bright green eyes, with a horn on her forehead. “Better, now lets go.” She’s very short with us. Anyone can tell she a thing against changelings.

Author's Note

Updates will not be as often as before.

Chapter 21: It's THAT Time of the Year

I open my eyes, and immediately they’re assaulted by bright light.

“Agh!” I bring my hands to my eyes. “That hurt...” My senses begin to return to me, I’m lying in a bed, a very comfy bed. And I’m not in an hospital like Ponyville Medical Center. I’m in a medical ward. If the many voices around me prove anything.

“Who was that?” With eyes slowly adjusting to the light I sit up on the bed I’m in and look around. The walls, minus the one behind me which is marble, are curtains, and the room is kinda small, for human standards anyways. I hear hooves on marble and a unicorn with a light brown coat, dark brown mane, blue eyes, wearing a lab coat and stethoscope, walks into the room. “Oh good, you’re awake. The Princess was starting to worry.” He grabs a clipboard that was hanging on the front of the bed I’m laying on. “I’m quite surprised you didn’t sustain any internal or long-term damage from your… event last night. It’s especially a miracle in your position.”

“Why?”

“There was no trace of any healing magic on you when we scanned your body. Yet it was able to heal at a faster rate than the guards you were fighting against. We assume that your species has such an accelerated natural healing ability.”

“Yeah, lets go with that.”

“But something tells me that’s not the case.”

“Why do you say that?”

“When we scanned you for any internal injuries, we noticed an unusually high amount of metal in your system. Even for an omnivore your size.” He remarks, not taking his eyes of the clipboard. “Care to explain?”

“Yeah, where I come from my kind have developed… advanced technology. Super advanced compared to you ponies.”

“What does that have to do with you having an unusual amount of metal in your blood?”

“I’m getting there, please let me finish.” He nods and I continue. “And with that technology, humans have developed these microscopic robots, you know what robots are right?”

“You mean some kind of machine?”

“Yes, except we developed a certain kind of machine that helps me heal much more effectively and it basically makes my entire body more efficient. It also makes me stronger, my mind can process things faster than the average human brain, and it increases my intellect.”

“... So what you’re telling me… is that these little machines… are making you… faster, smarter, and stronger? And these little machines help you heal as if it was a potent healing spell.”

“To put it simply, yes.”

“I see… Can you prove any of this to me?”

“Sure.” I snap my fingers and a microscope and needle appear on the nearest table in the room. Using my magic I bring the needle over to me. I grab it and insert it into my left arm, drawing some blood into the needle. I take it out and set it on my lap, my snap again and a little glass slide appears. I gently grasp it, stand from the bed, walk over to the microscope, and set the slide on the little platform. “Look into the eyepiece.” I point to the eyepiece and back away. The doctor, I assume, walks up to the microscope and looks into the eyepiece. With his back facing me I couldn’t tell what expression he had on. He then turns around after staring into the eyepiece, giving me a straight look.

“I will be taking this sample for study.” The slide levitates and the pny begins to walk out the room. I snap my fingers and the slide teleports to my hand.

“No, you will not.” I touch my finger to the my blood, and it sucks back into my body.

“Why not!?”

“It is of matters known between me and Princess Celestia and Luna.” Yes I was pulling lies from thin air.

“O-oh...”

“Sorry to be a little harsh, but I really can’t share things like this with ponies. Moving on though, can you call Princess Luna for me?”

“Yes, of course sir.”

“Please, call me Ember.” The doc nods and heads out the room.

~Did you really have to lie like that?~

*It was the best I could come up with were he wouldn’t ask question and I would have to make more lies. Plus it’s better than explaining human technology and potentially causing and era of indutrialization.*

~You do know that may not happen? Don’t you?~

*Better safe than sorry, plus I’m just being slightly paranoid.*

-Slightly?-

*Shut it.* Just then Luna walks into the room.

“Ember, I’m glad to see you better.”

“What makes you say that?”

“The doctor explained that you suffered a massive concussion. We were quite surprised that this was the only concerning injury you acquired.”

“Hmm… What were the less concerning injuries?” Luna put her hoof to her chin.

“Multiple lacerations across the abdomen, many, many fractures and broken bones, organ damage that lead to internal bleeding, and heart failure.”

“Oh wow, ok. That’s considered less considered?”

“The medical staff have spells that can easily heal these kinds of injuries.”

“Then why not a concussion?”

“Magic can only heal so much when it comes to the mind and brain. We can only hope the worst is memory loss.”

“And magic can’t heal any kind of brain damage?” She sadly shakes her head. “Ahh… good thing I can heal from that huh?”

“Yes. Are you sure you are ok?” I nod.

“I wouldn’t be walking around and talking if I wasn’t now wouldn’t I?” I smirk.

“I suppose.” She offer a smile.

“Yeah, moving onto a lighter subject, does Celestia know of what happened?”

“I can assure you that she has no clue of last night’s event.”

“Good, now what do you say we get out of here.”

“Let’s.” She agrees and we walk out the little room I was in.

“Oh, one more thing, can you take me to the ponies I spared with last night? I’d like to formally meet them.”

“Oh perfect! I was taking you to them anyway! Follow me please.” I do as she says and she takes me to a different part of the… infirmary I’m going to call it., which basically looks like an indoor medical camp, and replace the tents with curtained rooms. And it’s all looks like it was originally a hallway that was turned into a medical ward. Luna leads me a down the corridor to a more private-looking part this place. To one room that looks to be built like a separate part of the ward. Though no windows are present and the only door has a large red cross on it.

“What’s that?”

“Urgent care.”

“Ah, but shouldn’t whatever magic they were using heal them to perfect health?”

“You exhausted the magic used to enchant the armor that allows them to heal.”

“Oh… Will they be alright?”

“Yes, they will.” She opens the door with her magic and we both enter. And first thing I notice is that it’s a short hallway,with beds and curtains representing a room, which are bigger than the one I was in. Second thing thing I noticed is the there are four beds in one combined curtain to make a one big room. And laying on those four beds are the ponies I fought last night. All covered in casts, splints and bandages, makes ‘em look like mummies. They look us, more specifically Luna, and they do their best to sit up, but only one stallion and a the one mare manage to sit up and salute. “At ease.” Luna waves a hoof and the two lay back down. “No need to for formality, my little ponies, I would like to introduce the combatant from last night.” She motions towards me with a foreleg. When the four look to me I straighten out and salute to them.

“An honor to meet you all.” I put my hand down. “My name’s Ember.” This time they manage to salute back.

“Night Skies.”

“Dusk.”

“Lunar Star.”

“Moonlight.” They name themselves off from left to right.

“To think we underestimated you. You’re one heck of a fighter.” Lunar comments.

“Thanks, I can say the same about you guys from what I heard the guard is really… flawed.” Luna cut in before the others could answer.

“This is because my guards are trained by the best warrior's around! We have had the most respected and feared warriors come from all walks of life and they have taught my ponies well.”

“I know, I’ve never had to fight like I did in years.”

“What happened last time? If you don’t mind me asking?” Dusk asked.

“I sent him to the hospital, much like you four, accept I ended up paralyzing him from the neck down.” They all go wide eyed and their ears fold back. “Yeah, not a pretty sight. Fucker deserved it though.”

“What would warrant such brutality?”

“He made fun of my mother. No one makes fun of my mother. Nobody.”

“Oh...”

“Yeah, anyway. It was nice meeting you guys. I kinda need to go.”

“Anytime.” All four say in unison. I wave to them before I teleport back to my house.Once there I leave my room and see that the girls, minus Applejack for obvious reasons, looking around my house for something.

“What are you all doing here?”

“EEP!” Fluttershy shrieks. “Oh, it’s you. Hello Ember.” She says when she turns around. Subconsciously I stare into her rear. Nothing needs to be said as all will be explained.

“Hey Fluttersh-”

“Ember!” Twi exclaims. “We were looking for you!” Hey eye twitched noticeably.

“For what?”

“Fer somethin’ that involves testin’ yer abilities.” Aj answers with weird look in her eye.

“Can you tell what we’re gonna do exactly?”

“Oh buck it!” Rainbow shouted. “We’re in season and we need a stallion, now.” All five of them blush.

*In season..?* I think for a second.

-If she means what we think she means… Run-

*Right ahead of ya.* I bolt to the back door.

“Hey! Get back here!” I heared Rainbow shout. As soon as I’m outside I take off of and head to the Everfree.

“Buck! Go get ’em RD!”

*Fuck me...* “Fuck off!”

“Not without you monkey boy!” She reaches me and crashes into in a second, a true testament to her speed. When she crashed into me she broke my arm of my right wing. Now, this wouldn’t have been a big deal, if I wasn’t already fifty feet in the air, over a forest. I may be exaggerating about the height though.

“Fuck!” My wings go limp and plummet out of the sky.

“Oh, my bad...” I collide with the canopy and fall through leaves, branches and god knows what. It felt like an eternity, and I was really starting to hurt all over. There wasn’t a part of me that didn’t hurt. I think my wings broke even more. Twigs snapping and leaves rustling is all I hear.

I finally hit the ground, with a notable amount of pain in my chest.

“Fuck...” My breathing was ragged and short. “The fuck… happened?” I look down, only to be mortified at what I see. Besides all the cuts and gashes I got from falling, which are already starting to heal, there is a big, broken branch sticking out of my lower chest cavity, I think right above my stomach. Little spots of blood dot the wooden object. And from what I see in the slightly dim lighting bits of flesh hang off the tip of the branch. Probably bits of stomach and liver.

“Ember! Where are ya!?” Rainbow flies in from the hole I made in the trees. “There you are!” She hovers to the ground a few feet away from me. “Hey, what-” She freezes when she sees the branch sticking out from my chest. And stays frozen in place.

“Rainbow!? Ember!? Ya around here!” That snapped her out of stunned stupor.

“Uh… Yeah! Over here!”

*No dammit! I gotta get up and get the fuck away!* With all the strength I could muster, I heave myself up, using the tree behind me for leverage.

“What are you doing!?”

“Trying to get... away from you... what else?” *Fuck it’s hard to breath* Rainbow walks closer to me.

“Don’t.” Is all I could say. “Don’t you fucking, dare.” Just then the other girls burst in from the foliage, manic looks on all their faces. Which drop to looks of horror when they see me.

“Oh no! Ember! Are you ok?” Fluttershy quietly shouts. I didn’t answer her, all I did was start to walk, well, more like stumble away, deeper into the forest.

“Ember?” Pinkie called. I turned my head to look at her. And I give her the most pissed off look I can create, getting my point clearly across of ‘stay the fuck away from me’, and her face fell. Even her hair turned straight. I kinda felt bad for making her sad like that, but the little pity I had was incinerated in the inferno that was building inside. I turn back around and keep walking into the forest. Leaving the girls to their own devices.

~Are you going to remove that log in your chest? It is tasking to keep you alive.~

*You know the nanobots are already taking care of that right?*

~Are you sure?~

*... Keep at, only for a few more seconds. The pains getting to be unbearable anyway.* I kneel down to a sitting position. Albeit a bit hunched for obvious reasons. I couldn’t pull it out by normal means, so I use my magic to grab the end of the branch. “Ok, three… two… one. *shlorp!* Fucking god dammit!!” I yanked the thing out in one pull. Cause much more pain to flare up in my chest, I fall on my side, my breathing ragged again. Luckily the pain subsided as the hole in my chest began to close. Though the healing felt like it lasted an hour. I’m not the fucking Wolverine! So don’t expect any superfast healing like that.

Finally after four minutes of agonizing pain, it soon subsided. Allowing me to stand and keep walking.

-You know, that really fuckng hurt.-

=Thank Mrs. Obvious=

-I know! I just thought we wouldn’t feel that.- My mind froze, but my legs stwitched to autopilot.

*...What the fuck do you mean by that?*

-Oh fuck, umm…. Me and Emby--

=We can’t feel as much pain as you do.=

*Really? Are you fucking kidding me?*

-No..?-

*Ch, whatever. At last I have the privilege of not listening to your bitchy complaints.*

-Fuck you.-

*I wish. Fuck I need a good fuck.*

=I know. I feel it too.=

-Eh…-

*Should’ve figured.*

-I’m a woman, what did you expect?-

*You damn well know what I expected.*

-Wh--

~This is entertaining and all, but I think you should pay attention to what is ahead of you.~ I stop walking and do just that, I’ve been apparently walking down a path the lead to to a small hut that was built into a large tree. Kinda like Twi’s house before it got destroyed. Except this place looked a little foreboding. Even though this place is familiar looking. So, being the curious son-of-a-bitch I am, I walk up to what looks to be the front door and knock. Some wooden sounding clashes come from inside and the small door opens.

“Good eve-” The zebra-looking pony freezes when she sees me. I think it’s a female, she has eyelashes, and good god does she look like a zebra, grey fur with darker grey stripes. And a mohawk that doesn’t look out of place for what looks like a zebra. The weird thing is all the rings she has on her neck, ears and legs. And then her eyes are stark contrast with their bright blue color, it’s actually kinda cute, and you know what kind of cute I mean.

“Wie is jy en wat is jy!? (Who and what are you!?)” She backs away a little.

*Woah ok. She speaks Afrikaans?* “Ek bedoel geen kwaad, ek was net rond te loop en ek het gestruikel oor hierdie plek.. (I mean no harm, I was just walking around and I stumbled upon this place.)”

“Wag, hoe het jy my moedertaal tong ken? (Wait, how do you know my native tongue?)”

“~I speak many languages. Though, I’m quite surprised this language is spoken here.~”

“~Why do you say so?~”

“~Well, you see, I came here from a portal from another world. My name is Ember by the way.~”

“~Ember?~ *gasp* ~Are you not the ‘huyman’ the Ponies of Ponyville have been talking about?~” I nod. “~Ah! Fantastic! I have been meaning to go into town to see you with my own eyes. And my name is Zecora.~”

“~Heh. How have you heard of me?~”

“~Sometimes one of my friends Fluttershy or Twilight Sparkle come to pick up some of my special brews.~”

“~You make brews? Like, potions? Oh! Now I remember! The girls would talk about you sometimes. A pleasure to finally meet you Zecora.~” I crouch down and shake hand to hoof with the zebra. “~So, you really are a zebra?~”

“~This is true.~”

“~Ok. Just being curious.~”

“~It is ok, Ember. I am very curious about you myself.~”

“~Well since I don’t have anywhere else to be, I’d be happy to answer questions if you want.~”

“~That would be nice of you. Please, come in.~” SHe steps back from the door and I kinda crawl in. Once inside I manage to stand up to full height, something I’m very appreciative of. And the inside looks like a shaman’s hut. Masks and shelves full of bottles and containers line the walls. And off to my left sits a cauldron atop an open flame. A bubbling dark green fluid fuming away in the large pot. Across the room is a counter lined with almost empty bottles, bowls filled with some herbs, and who else knows what. Towards the back was a living room-looking area, a couple coaches are up against the back and and one lone sofa sits in front of the others. “~Please, take a seat in my living quarters while I make some tea.~” I nod and sits down on the comfiest looking sofa. Pretty nice.

“~Hey, I just noticed, you don’t speak in rhymes in your language. Why is that?~”

“~That is of a matter I would not like to speak of.~”

“~Alright. Sorry for asking.~”

“~No need to apologize.~” She finished whatever she’s doing and walks over to where I’m sitting. Taking the couch across from me. “~Now, where shall we start?~”

“~How about you ask all the questions first? Then I go after that.~”

“~Splendid!~” She smiles, I smile back.

“It was nice talking. I’ll be sure to come visit.”

“~That would be wonderful. Until next time we meet, Ember.~” We wave to each other and she closes the door. I turn around and make my way back home. But once I’m at the edge of the forest that leads directly into the town I teleport to my house. I make a quick search of my home and retreat to my room when no one is around. And since I had nothing to do I gave myself something to; creating a robot with an artificial brain.

So, as it seems this… Estrous cycle they call it, lasts two and a half weeks. Which is how long I had to avoid all of the mares wherever I go. Which is pretty difficult to do, with most of the population being female. They can apparently smell any male a fucking mile away. A lot of running, flying, and teleporting around happen those weeks. And I decided to stay inside until it passed. Ruby was generous enough to give me food from wherever the fuck he gets it from. And it was smooth sailing from there, I kept myself entertained by working on my new project. Which I decided to start with the artificial brain. You know, it’s really difficult to do with the computer I’m stuck with, maybe I should-

*Knock knock knock* That was the front door.

“Who the fuck?” I quickly and quietly make my upstairs and peer through the peephole in the door. It’s Twilight. *Why the absolute fuck is she here!?* I shrug it off and walk back to my room.

“Ember!? Are you in there!? Rainbow said she saw you here earlier!”

“Go the fuck awaaaay!” I shout a little too cheerily.

“Ember? We need to talk.”

“How about you go away before I make you go away?”

Chapter 43: What is the Meaning of Friendship?

“Been awhile since I had a dream like that.” I roll my joints and pop my back a few times. “That, and waking up in a good mood.”

~So you rarely wake up in a ‘good mood’?~ Ruby asked.

“Yeah, as sad as that is. It’s true.”

~Oh… I thought you always woke up in a… what’s the word… Oh! Sour, I was looking for the word sour.~

“Oh. Heh… Wait…. You fucker!” Ruby, Embris, and Emby all laugh out loud. Well, as much as anyone could being a part of someone’s mind. “I’d never thought I’d hear you make a joke.” I chuckle.

~I guess you are starting to rub off on me.~

“Probably, but now that you mention it. You have been pretty casual lately. I can’t tell if that’s a good thing or if it’s something to worry about.”

~I’m assuming you don’t have to worry about my personality change. If anything, I rather like a little change in my life.~

“Well, considering that you’re an immortal gem. I can see why any change would be welcome.”

~... Shut up.~ I laugh a bit.

With looking forward to a good day. I hop out of bed, head to the kitchen and start making my all-time favorite: The breakfast special. Which is three pancakes using the family recipe. Yes my family does have it’s own special recipe. With two sunny-side-up eggs, two patties of sausage provide by her highness herself. And one little square of butter right on the top of the pancakes. Oh fuck, haven’t been able to make this shit in years...

“Hey… What’s that smell?” I heard Chrysi groggily ask.

“Just the Ember Breakfast Special. Want some?”

“*Sniff sniff* Mmm… that smells good. Yeah, I’ll have some.” I turn to see the changeling clamber onto one of the chair at the dining table. A little smile curving her features as she takes in more of the smell.

“You want sausage?”

“Is it as good as it smells?”

“In my opinion, the smell does no justice.”

“Then lemme have some.”

“Alrighty then.” Setting my plate aside, I whip up another special and hand it to the changeling. I was just sitting down when a low moan of pleasure escapes her lips. I look up and she’s holding her cheeks in bliss. Which are currently puffed out with all the fluffy goodness stuffed in them. All in all, it was pretty cute the way she reacted. And you know what kind of cute I mean.

“Oh sweet mother this is good!” She mumbles.

“I take it you like my pancakes?” I ask jokingly.

“‘Like them’? I fucking love them!” I let out a chuckle. “It’s like biting into clouds covered in syrup!” I raise a questioning brow at her, but never asked.

Chrysi wolfed down the pancakes, which leaves a syrupy massacre with nothing left but the buttery blood of the cake warriors.

The egg legion stood nothing against her ravenous maw, their blood spilling over their meaty comrades. The sausage brigade didn’t fare well either, they were easily torn apart the changeling’s fangs. Once the breakfast forces were defeated, Chrysi the terrible learned by in her chair. Rubbing her swollen belly with victorious gusto. The only evidence of the vicious battle the blood of the Pancake trio caked across her muzzle.

“Mmmmm… Oh that’s the good stuff...” She let out a long moan of either bliss or pleasure. She leaned back in her chair and patted her belly. “And that really hit the spot. I feel so stuffed...”

“Really? I thought you only fed off of love and shit like that?”

“Well, yes and no. I can feed on love that people put into objects or food.”

“Oh. Huh. Cool.” I get up, put both our dishes in the sink to be washed later, head to the living room, plunk down on the couch and watch some good old Ridiculousness. Damn that was a good show, and Chrysi soon joined me. We sat there for a few minutes before Chrysi spoke up.

“Hey, uh. Can I ask a favor from you?”

“Sure?” Her cheeks turned a light grey. That a blush?

“I was wondering, and please, feel free to say no, but um… could you… could you rub my belly?” Her ears folded backwards and the light grey on her cheeks turned to a dull white.

“... Why?”

“Well… Pinkie told me that it feels amazing when you scratched her behind her ears...”

“... I am not going to ask why Pinkie told you that, or if you asked her that. I am just going to agree and leave that behind.” She squeals happily and scoots over, draping her little form across my lap. If she was human there’d be a little something poking at her back. I hesitantly put my hand on her exposed, and bloated, middle and start stroking up and down. Much like anyone would with a dog, you fucking perv.

“Mmm...” She moaned. “Pinkie wasn’t lying. You’re hands are amazing...” She muttered.

*As weird as this is. It’s kinda calming.*

-Yeah, holy shit it’s like petting Cujo.-

*Yeah… Speaking of the dogs. Where are..?* I look around and see a pile of black and brown fur. *Heh… cute.* As if they heard my thoughts, the four of them wake up, notice me, walk over to me, get up and around me, and lay back down. Cujo to my left, Diesle to my right, Penny and Lucy laying right up against my legs. Since left hand was occupied giving Chrysi belly rubs. I put my right to petting Diesel. *I bet this is a sight for sore eyes.*

And it would’ve stayed like that if Chrysi’s stomach didn’t let out a loud gurgle.

*Snrkx-ZZZzzzz…* And now she’s snoring.

*Ruby?*

~Gladly.~ The spell takes over and I joined them in the land of slumber.

*Bang bang bang!* A loud thumping wakes us up. And mainly woke me up rather violently.

“Huh… wha...” I look down and Chrysi’s eyes are fluttering open.

“Don’t worry Chrysi, just someone knocking at the door. I’ll get it.” With my magic I pick the little changeling up and set her right on the spot on the couch where I was sitting. Once I set her down Cujo and Diesel were quick to snuggle up next to her.

“Mmmhmm…” She moves a little before falling still.

*Huh, heavy sleeper… Lucky.* Bang Bang BANG! “Hold your fucking tits!” I quickly walk up to the front door and open it. Twilight’s there, about to start knocking again. And Pinkie’s a few feet behind her, that barely restrained smile plastered on her face.

“Ember! Great to see you!” She looks a little disheveled. And it looks like she’s been crying. What the fuck happened to her in Canterlot?

“Likewise Twi. What happened to you? You look like you’ve been crying about something.“

“That doesn’t matter! Just come with me to Canterlot.”

“Ok...” I said. She hastily turns around and takes off with me right behind her.

“Pinkie? Wanna..?”

“I’ll meet you two there!” I shrug and turn back ahead. Just then I notice Spike’s on Twilight’s back. “Dude, what’s up with Twi?” I mouth to him.

“You’ll see...” He mouths back. I raised a brow but ask nothing else.

Soon enough we reach Canterlot, sometime during the day. Wow, I think I just managed to sleep more than twelve hours… Holy fuck my sleeping schedule is fucked.

“Woah!” And Twilight manages to crash into some pony. While I safely land a few feet away.

“Geez, that looks like it hurt.” Pinkie mutters from my left. I stare at her for exactly five seconds.

“I’ll never understand you Pinkie.” She giggled.

“That’s the point! I’m nopony’s ever supposed to understand me!” She sat on her haunches and threw her forelegs to the air. Not literally though. I expected that to happen too.

“Pinkie! What are you doing here?” The pony Twilight crashed into said. I turn to the two previously downed girls. Twilight’s looking as annoyed as ever. And the other girl-

“Minute? What are you doing in Canterlot?”

“Oh! Hi Ember! I’m visiting some friends I have up here.”

“Oh. Cool.” Twilight coughed loudly to get our attention.

“Now that I have all your attention. Ember. I need you to come with me while Spike, Pinkie, and Minute set up the party.”

“Wait, what’s going on?” I asked.

“Don’t worry about it. Just come with me.” She flatly commands. I normally would’ve told her to fuck off but when I saw the tear streaks I decided to go along with it.

“Alright...” Twilight leads me through the city to some big building that served as a library. Once inside she spots a particular pony. And by ‘particular’ I mean a pony that had the exact same… I guess I can call it design, as Twilight, the only differences between the yellow-coated pony and Twilight is; Little miss yellow has a different color scheme and her hair is done up in some stupid fountain-looking thing, and she has very thick eyebrows.

“Moondancer!” Twilight whisper shouts. The yellow pony newly named Moondancer just glances in our direction and does a double take. “See?! I told you he was real!” Moondancer gawks at me.

“Hello.” I wave.

“I… I… Whatever!” She scowls at Twilight.

“SSHH!” The ponies around us shush the loud mouth.

“Ugh...” Moondancer returns her attention to the book she was reading. “Just leave me alone.”

*Are they sisters?*

-Judging from what you’re seeing. I think so.-

“Come on Moondancer...” Twilight pleads. “We’re having a party later. Why don’t you come, for old times sake?” From where I was standing I could feel Twilight give her a pouty face. Moondancer looked to me and I shrugged, giving a face that said, ‘You’re better off going along with it’. She forced out a sigh.

“Fine. What time does it start?”

“You sure Moondancer’s gonna show up Twi? With what a wonderful impression she left I don’t think she will.” I said.

“If I know Moondancer, which I mostly do, she wouldn't miss this party. And let’s just leave it at that.”

“Alright, fine. But it’s still pretty fucked up you used me to get her to come.”

“But how else was I supposed to get her out her house? Much less the library.”

“I don’t know, something that didn’t involve me, that’s for sure.” Twi snorted in agitation.

“What is this?” We turn to see Moondancer looking around disdainfully.

“Moondancer! You finally showed up!”

“As if I have anything else better to do than study.” I actually snorted at that. “What are you laughing at?”

“Nothing you should worry about.” Before she could question me further I turn tail and walk off, towards Twilight’s old friends. I kinda knew Minute so at least it wouldn’t be so awkward for me.

“Oh! Ember!” Said tooth paste themed pony noticed me first out of the little group mingling. “See girls! I told you humans were real!” And there goes all hope for easy-going conversations…

The two other girls I just noticed walk up to me and gawk at with awe and wonder.

“Wait...” The white coated pony with pink hair said. “It doesn’t look like what Lyra told us about...” Oh how fucking great she called me a thing.

“I am not a thing.” I said darkly. The two ponies freeze in fear and the white one returns her attention back to me. “And I would appreciate that you do not refer to me as such.” Deathly silence permeates the air around us until Minute breaks it.

“Ehehehe. Sorry about that Ember. For them I mean.” She scratches a hoof behind her neck.

“It’s alright Minute.” I said to her without looking at her. “I’m already used to ponies calling me it when I’m not around. In person, however, gets my blood boiling.”

“W-well… I-i’m sure they didn’t meant it. Right girls?” She nudged the frozen girls. They snapped out of their stupor and coward a bit.

“Y-yeah, we didn’t mean to...” The yellow coated girl said.

“What she said, yeah...” I kept my irritated stare before chuckling. Which brought the three of them confusion.

“Ooooh… That never gets old.” The three of them just look at each other, all the more clueless as to why the human that scared the living daylight out of them changed from seething with rage to chuckling in a heartbeat. “I love messing with you ponies.”

“Oh..?” Minute uncertainly said.

“Oh. OH!” Ah, the yellow one got it. “You had us all going there for a second!” She giggle like a valley girl. Then the white one ot it and joined the giggling.

“At least one of you gets it.” I said. “Anyway. I think we should introduce each other. My name is Ember.” I kindly motion for the two to do the same.

“I’m Twinkleshine!” The white one piped.

“And I’m Lemon Hearts!”

“A pleasure to meet you two.” I glance back at Twi, she’s still talking with Moondancer. “From what I know you three were Twilight’s friends since, Science school was it?”

“That’s right!” Minute answers. “And we still kinda are!”

“Oh really?” The three of them nod. “Oh, is it one those, ‘We lost contact for a while but we’re still freainds’ things?”

“Yeah, pretty much.” Lemon answered. “We kinda figured since Twilight went to Ponyville she’d be too busy to hang out with us.”

“And you were ok with that.”

“Mhm!” Twinkle answered. “We all guessed being Princess Celestia’s student would take away a lot of freetime.”

“Oh, huh...” Never thought of it like that before.

“What?” Minute asked.

“Nothing, it’s just you three are the most thoughtful ponies I’ve met, besides Twi and her friends.” At their confused faces I explain. “You see, where I come from. For most people anyway, when a friend just stops seeing you and goes away to do whatever it is they’re doing without any sort of explanation. The person left behind tends to misinterpret that as their friend doesn't want to see them again. And they also tend to resent that friend.”

“Really? That’s kinda mean.” Lemon said.

“Well think of it like this; You and Twilight have friends for as long as you can remember. Twilight never misses out on any of your get togethers, and she always manages to hang out with you all the time like you three already do. But one day she just up an’ leaves without telling you anything. You don’t why she just left, you don’t know what got her to act like, and you don’t know what you did to make her leave. What does that make you feel like?” The three of them marinate on that for a good two minutes before they go wide-eyed.

“Wow, I never thought of it like that...” Minute commented.

“Eh? I know right? Imagine me when I found out this place has this whole ‘friendship conquers everything’ mentality you guys got going on.”

“But… how do you know it would’ve happened like that?”

“Beats me,” I said. “probably because I’ve experienced it myself. I guess… something like that.” I grin at their shocked looks.

“W-where did you come from?” Twinkle asked. I look around for a bit and lean close to them. They do the same when I motion them to.

“Don’t tell anybody, but I actually come from a different planet.” The rear their heads back, their eyes turn into dinner plates, and their lower jaws threaten to bury themselves into the ground. “I know, surprising right?” They all nod slowly and I straighten myself up.

“So, you’re an alien?” I nod and the promptly squeal like school girls meeting Justin Bieber in person.

“... Did I miss something?”

“Oh no.” Lemon said. “We just always wanted to meet a superhero, and an alien.”

“Oh... wait. Superhero?”

“Well yeah!” Twinkle said exasperatedly. “Didn’t single hoofly defeat Tirek?” Woah what?

“Uh, no. I actually just helped the girls defeat him.” Tilted heads all around. “I more or less beat him to a pulp and let the, ‘elements’ took care of the rest.”

“Oooooh… Ok. You still beat up the monster Tirek?”

“Hell yeah. You should’ve seen it; me as a living ball of fire, landing blow after blow to any part of him I could.” The ponies cringe at my profanity. “Aw man it was fun to do that.”

“It was?” Lemon asked.

“Well, yeah. Wouldn't you want to beat the absolute fuck out of someone that threatened your home?”

“Hmmm… I guess.”

“Good enough for me.” Some shouting drew our attention to Twilight and Moondancer. Apparently the latter’s shouting at Twilight about not being at some party.

*Jesus, if skipping out on some party can ruin a pony’s life… weak.* I think to myself. “What’s with those two?”

“Oh Moondancer’s just mad that Twilight missed the first she party where she planned to ‘open up’ to us and a few new ponies back then.”

“Oh… Weak.” I mutter the last part under my breath.

“What?”

“Nothing.” Twi and Moondancer started hugging each other.

“Awww...” A new voice came from my right. I turn to the new voice and see that three more ponies showed up. One was an older woman, like Granny Smith; except with a blue coat and black striped hair and Rarity-styled glasses. Another pony had a very light pink coat with yellow striped hair and was wearing a pair of Harry Potter glasses, and the last one could actually pass for Moondancer’s older sister. Bushy eyebrows… eyugh. She literally looked an older version of Moondancer, though her mane had a faded look to it. The three of them were watching Twi and Moondancer were making up.

-I half expected them to kiss.-

=Same.=

*Yup.*

~Agreed.~

“Well that was some experience.” Twilight muttered.

“I saw.” I half heartedly comment while looking out the train window. “After all. I was there to witness it all.”

“Oh, har har Ember.” Twilight shot back at me. “You know, that was hard for me.”

“Oh I know.”

“Then why do you treat it as a trivial matter?”

“Well, to be honest Twilight.” I turn away from the window and look to Twi straight in the eyes. “I can honestly care less about things like that, I haven’t been one for friends for years before I ended up here. I guess you can call me dense for saying this. But… I really dan’t care. I’m fine with or without friends. Corey is a different story though, I’ve known him since I was a kid.”

“How does that make a difference?” Twilight haughtily asked.

“Probably because I was a fucking twelve-year-old when me and Corey became friends? And now I'm twenty-four? Something like that Twilight. You know who the fuck I am purple.” I reply with as much irritation as I could muster. Even going as far as to scowl at the purple pony a little. She flinched and wilted before my gaze.

“Oh...” Her head shot back up. “Wait, you’re twenty-four?”

“Yeah. Why?” I curtly ask.

“You’re four years older than me…”

“And?” She never answered my question.

“Nevermind.” She shook her head. “I know what you’ve been through and things like that.”

*Way to make sound like an emo’s sob story you fucking horse.* The train is slowing down, we’re almost back to Ponyville.

“But can you at least act like a good friend and be supportive?” She didn’t...

-Oh she did…-

“The fuck did you just tell me?” She choked on her own breath. Her eyes shrunk and her head shot up. “Who the fuck are you to tell me what the fuck to do or not to do about anything?” I leaned forward, nearly getting face-to-face with Twilight.

“I… I...” She swallowed. “I’m the Princess of Friendship?” She wasn’t sure that was the right answer. There wasn’t a right answer.

“I don’t give two shits about your rank as princess. You still used me to get one of your old friends to show up at some stupid party to say sorry for skipping some party that happened years ago.” I sit back against my chair. “You’re lucky I’m in a good mood.”

“... Why?” She asked cautiously.

“If I wasn’t, I wouldn't be here right now.” She looked down glumly.

“... Im sorry...” She mumbled. She then sniffed and I saw a single tear drop from her big, black lashes.

“... And you’re lucky I can be forgiving too.” *Fucking shit, I’m getting sentimental.*

~Is that bad?~

*Not exactly. But I do have a rep to keep up around these ponies.*

~Ah, I see… But what about those times with foals?~

*So what? I have a soft spot for kids. The only way I see that being a problem is if someone uses that against me. But I do see your point… well I guess I can be a little more relaxed...*

~That’s the spirit!~

*Hehe.*

~Shut up.~

Chapter 47: Venting

“Aw fuck me...” I put my head in my hands.

-What’s up?- Embris asked.

“I thought I could make copies of the android I already made. But for whatever reason I can’t...”

~Why is that a problem?~ Asked Ruby.

“The problem is since I can’t do that I’m going to have to make a couple thousand copies of androids by hand. It’s going to take way longer than a few a months. *sigh* This fucking sucks.”

=Well why not make an assembly line or something?= My head goes silent for a while.

“Holy shit you’re right.” I mutter excitedly. “But where would I put something like that? I need room for my tanks and helicopters and shit.”

=Dude, look at how fucking huge this room is. I think you‘ll have enough room to put an assembly-line-thing and all that other shit.=

-He does have a good point you know.-

“Yeah, I know… Fine, let’s do that.” I resign myself and set work building a working assembly line.

Y’know. I’m the literally the luckiest human on this planet. Know why? I spent my life learning about and making robots. I can literally build a simple machine with nothing but a few bars, wires, and circuits -I still need more shit be you know what I mean. Normally I would've used magic to make all this shit for me. But Ruby warned me about some ‘magical disallusion’. Basically any little thing that can go wrong with magic can spectacularly screw things up. Like say, a stray spell makes contact, or a potent one is cast nearby. So I resorted to asking Celestia for help in that area. And as usual, she was all too happy to help. She better be glad I’m not going to use my army to conquer her kingdom.

And why I wouldn’t do something like that? The ponies are easy to manipulate, they live in the middle ages with some newer tech here and there. They would hardly be able put up a fight against the might of human technology.

I think I’ve mentioned this before. But the answer is simple; I like it here. Sure, there’s too much sunshine and rainbows here, for me anyway, not considering any villains that pop up. They’re nothing against some fictional, and real, evils. And everything’s resolved in the end. I like that, though it’s not a good thing to have too much of anything in general. These ponies have lived like that for just about a thousand years. As Celestia has told me whenever I get too… what does she call it? Existential? I think that’s it.

I rarely get into that kind of mood. I hardly think about things like that anyway. I need to keep myself occupied… I wish I had a phone and a pair of headphones…

But I do! But just the phone. I wonder where I put my phone though…

Bah! I can use that summoning spell Twi showed me. She likes to test out spell every once in awhile… Here it is! Now for some headphones…

*poof* There! Now let's put some Three Days Grace and continue!

“Emby, we got a problem.”

=What?=

“I built the line. But where the fuck am I gonna get the materials needed?”

=Just spawn them!=

“No! I don’t wanna risk anything like Ruby said!”

=Then I don’t know what the fuck to do!=

“Ugh...” My head meets table with a dull thud sound. “This is gonna take way longer than I would like… Whatever, I’ll find a way.” I pick my head up and head to the elevator. Might as well go see what I missed...

… Alright, turns out I didn’t miss much, besides the obvious of spotting Starlight here and there around Twilight. Just some things between the girls that really aren’t worth mentioning. If anything, I could’ve foregone the magical double and nobody would’ve noticed. Except for Spark or Chrysi, but they know when to leave me alone.

Anyway, through that magical double, I did find out that Luna went to Twilight about some nightmare shit. Wonder what all that’s about… Eh, not my place to pry.

“Ember? You mind passing me the popcorn?” Chrysi asked.

“Sure.” Oh yeah, the three of us were watching Jackass on mtv. Funny shit, man. Funny shit. And the nut shot montage started! It’s been a little over a year since I’ve seen it.

*bang bang bang*

“Who’s banging on the door?” Asked a suddenly irritated bug pony.

“Don’t know. I’ll go look.” I get up from the couch, walk to the door as three more hard knocks come from the other side, and open. And a slightly urgent-looking Twilight. “Twilight? What’re you doing out so late? You pulling an all-nighter again?” She shakes her head calmly. Heh, she may be acting cool. But something is bothering her, could it be that shit with Luna?

“No. No… I just came by to invite you to a slumber party me and the girls are having!” She beamed. Weird.

“What? Why?”

“Well, you are our friend, right?” I nod. “So why wouldn’t I invite you?”

“Hm, yeah. But why so late?” I caught her, and she knows it too.

“Just, are you coming or not?”

“As much I was want to do that inside of any woman right now, I can’t. But, I’ll go. Lemme just let Spark and Chrysi know.” Twilight nodded, not getting my joke, happily and flew off. I let the girls watching the movie know what’s going on and went to Twi’s castle.

“Twlight, you didn’t tell me Luna would be here. What’s going on?” I made it to Twi’s room, I had to scour the entire castle to find where this slumber thing was being held, and found the six plus Luna were getting ready to clock out, all in their own beds in one room. What? No sleeping bags?

“You mean Twilight didn’t tell you about the Tantabus?” Rainbow asked from her bed. I shake my head. She turned to Twilight with a ‘Really?’ look on her face.

“The Tantabus is a creature We created to force us to relive the day We nearly Concerned Equestria.” Luna explained. “It seems to have gotten, bored of reliving the same dream over and over. And has escaped into the dream realm. If we don't stop it now it may escape into the waking world.” Ah, well then.

“Well then. Good night!” I snap my fingers and I teleport my bed to me. I flop onto it and cast a sleep spell.

There’s nothing much changed about my dreams, they still range from annoying nightmares to pleasant dreams from my childhood. But what very little I got from Luna, that should change at some point.

Well, I should at least prepare for whatever this taint-thing is.

The dream around me, which was a normal, human, city setting with me standing on some curb, shatters to oblivion and blackness takes its place.

“Eh, no point to mess around.” I say to myself. The inky blackness turns white and a chair tv duo appear from nothing. I take a seat on the chair, grab the remote the just materialized on the armrest. And muck around channel surfing. Which is really more or less viewing old shows I remember like Dexter’s Lab and KND. I am so glad mom and dad introduced me to the late nineties, early two-thousands kids shows. I can rewatch them over and over and I’ll never get bored.

Just as Number Four punches the dentist guy in the face a tear appears to my left. And out comes this glittering blob of purple shit. It pauses once it sees me. And some tendril like thing moves like the creature is looking around.

“You’re the Tantabus?” The thing swivels what must be its head and look right at me. As if not expecting me to talk. “How underwhelming.” My remark made it rear its head back, in some way to portray indignance. “I expected some fucking monster.” The floating Muk’s head dipped down, in apparent anger, and everything went black. Next thing I know I’m laying in some grassy field.

Wasn’t I just having a one-way conversation with the Tantabus?

Yes, I was. I think it just changed the scenery. In my fucking dream, which means it’s fucking with my head. I get up and look around. Specifically, I’m standing in a small, high school football sized field, surrounded by a forest of sorts. Said forest is too thick to peer into. Why would a creature made to create nightmares remake a forest as mine?

A loud roar broke me from my musing and the ground shook. I swivel my whole being to where the roar came from, just then a large lion bursts in from the foliage.

*The fuck is a lion doing in a forest!?* I had no time to think about it as the beast roared and pounced me. I was just fast enough to duck to the side and make a beeline towards the forest. It was difficult navigating the thick foliage, what with the canopy making things dark here, but I made do. I kept swerving, sliding, jumping and swinging through it all. The rhythmic thumping of a quadruped behind let me know the lion gave chase.

So there I was, running like a madman through a forest with the mother of all lions chasing me. I stole a glance behind me and watched as the giant cat barreled through and knocked firmly rooted trees from its path. It had no problem chasing me while I was having a difficult time sprinting while dodging everything. And I’m starting to feel tired too. Fuck me…

But there’s light at the end of the tunnel, or treeline in this situation. I can see the forest edge from here. Maybe if I make it past the lion will stop. This forest must be its territory.

New objective: Make it out the forest alive, and in one piece.

A sharp pain in my shoulder made the latter part more important.

With renewed vigor I push on, I’m mere meters away… yards… feet… inches… I use the last of my strength and leap. And tumble along the ground. I feel spent, tired, and worst of all, hurt. I can feel the protest from the back of my shoulder and I groggily get to my feet. I turn to the forest and watch as the lion walks along the edge, then turn tail and leave. A wave of relief washes over I turn around-

Where the hell am I? What’s this place? It looks like home… but, in ruins… The skyscrapers are no more, buildings are either half destroyed or nothing but piles of rubble. What is this place? This isn’t home. Or is it? No, it can’t be...

No… no… this isn’t home. This is… this is…

THIS ISN’T HOME!

A building crumbles to rubble on my right. I take a few shaky steps towards the nearest street. This place looks a lot like home, but it isn’t. I know it isn’t, but there’s a nagging feeling telling me it is. But there’s no sign of live, no animals can be seen, hell, I’d feel better just to see a fucking bug. This city is deserted, why? What happened here? It looks like the fucking apocalypse happened.

But that can’t be, this place was just fine last time I was here! How can Boston be in ruins!? It looks like this place has been abandoned for years! Decades even!

“Where am I? This isn’t Earth. No way in HELL is this planet Earth. Where the fuck am I?” I look around at all the disrepair. “Where the hell am I!?”

“Ember!?” I turn around and do a double take. Right there stood Princess Luna. What is she doing here..? Oh, this is all a dream.

“Luna?” I breath a sigh of relief. “Oh thank god this was all a dream.” This time all the ruined buildings fade away. Leaving the both of us in a white void.

“Was the Tantabus here?” I nod.

“Yeah, that explains all the dilapidated buildings...” How could I have fallen for something so stupid? I was just talking with the thing before it changed the playing field.

Speaking of which…

“Princess Luna!” I turn to my left and watch as Twilight runs up to Luna.

“Twilight, we must make haste!” Twi nods and they nearly vanish.

“Wait!” I shout, causing them to pause. “Take me with you.” Luna nods and things start going blurry.

“Prepare thyself!” I blink and we’re in Ponyville. But I thought we were… Wait, there’s something off. I can barely make it out, what the hell?

“Uh, Twilight, where are we?” I ask as move to stand by her side.

“We’re in the dream plane, Ember.” She matter-of-factly.

“... What?” What is she talking about? Does she means we’re in some other world? But that doesn't make sense… Unless, oh… Oh! It’s like YuGiOH! Like when the loser of a battle gets sent to the Shadow Realm! Except ponies come here when they sleep. But that also implies… Holy shit.

So souls are a thing. That means I have one too…

Ponies fill the streets and they wander around. I’m betting they’re wondering what the hell is going on. I spot Lyra and Bon Bon. And they’re fused together.

Some people have some crazy ass dreams.

“Everypony!” Everyone looks to Twilight while I tune her out. I have some beef with that thing.

*There it is.* It’s up in the sky. I barely noticed it, but it’s there. Since this the dream realm, and I can do anything I want. I will myself to stand right in front of that thing. The thing flinches and moves to get away, but I hold it in my magic.

“So, you like making nightmares.” It wasn’t a question, I meant more as a statement. “Well, let’s see how you like it.” I large bubble forms around us. Just big enough for me to work with. I turn invisible and recreate the battlefield I nearly lost my life in. And I force the thing to turn into me. Just as it begins to take in it’s surroundings I let it all begin, but with amped up horror. I kinda figured my, or any person from Earth, nightmares would be far worse compared to ponies. The worst I’ve ever heard from any pony, whenever I talk with them about anything, was losing a fucking pen. And that’s among the worst I’ve hear from these ponies. I’d never think they didn’t have any more wicked nightmares. But from what little I gathered I made a guess.

And boy did that guess pay off.

The Tantabus posing as me was yanked to the side by one of my comrades, just as a pile of dirt is thrown up in a small explosion. I made basically made the dream a rendition of Full Metal Jacket. The part when war happens. I thought it’d be way more interesting to watch it squirm when the Vietcong attacked. And it was, the thing looked absolutely horrified as it watched its comrades shoot at the opposing army. Picking them off one by one.

“What are you waiting for? Shoot god damnit!” One of them shouts to the Tantabus. It fiddles with its assault rifle, points it forward, and fires. The result was… less than spectacular. It was still one of the funniest things I’ve ever seen, but I thought things would go south fast. It kinda did, but the thing was holding up for itself.

*Alright then, let’s amp things up some more.* I then summon a couple hundred more Vietcong and I make them start to run low on bullets.

“Damnit!” One Soldier cries out. “We’re runnin’ low!”

“Call for support!”

“Phone's gone!”

“Fuck!” The Tantabus looks back and forth at them yelling. A nasty idea enters my mind I execute it. A stray bullet rips through its shoulder.

“Gah!” It yells. I didn’t expect it to yell. Upon hearing this I let more and more ‘stray bullets hit it. I realize I’m making it experience what I did not long ago. But I didn’t care, how was that relevant? I was getting revenge. Sure, it’s petty revenge, but still. It screwed with my mind. I think I’ve already said I have a very particular pet peeve against that. By now it’s screaming in pain, the field has faded away into whiteness. I stop the lead barrage and survey the damage. It’s ‘bleeding’ out and it lays on a non-existent floor. I will myself to be seen and appear next to it. Once the thing notices me its eye widen and it reverts to original form. But then it does something I didn’t expect it to do. Its cowering away.

“Hardly gonna put a fight huh?” I asked, but I didn’t expect an answer. Verbally anyway, I see the thing shrink a little. Seeing this, I put on an absolutely mad grin. I can feel my face stretching to show how much in bliss I’m in. Here, is a creature created to turn Luna’s dream into nightmares, but now it cowers before.

I feel powerful, I feel I have complete control over this supposed monster. I have complete control of this thing. I can make it do whatever I want, and if it refuses I can just create another nightmare and force it to submit. Gotta change things up if Luna’s experience with it serves any advice.

“Oh the things I’m going to do to you...” I cackle, only for a little bit. I can’t let this thing out of my sight.

*Crack* A huge, long, black crack makes itself known. We both turn to it and more cracks spiderweb from it. A chunk of… whatever the hell makes up the wall, breaks off. Revealing a dark blue, and very confused, alicorn.

“Ember? Art thee alright?”

*Fucking damnit.* “Yeah. I’m fine. Hey. You mind coming back a bit later?” I put a cage around the Tantabus to keep it from escaping. And almost put a few dead people’s faces. To snuff out any attempts from it to do so.

“...” Luna looks a little puzzled. Really can’t wonder why. “Why?”

“I was just talking with this thing. Just give me a few more minutes.” I turn back to the mass of star stuff, again it flinches when turn to it.

“Eeeh… Ok...” I hear her hesitantly say. One flap of a pair wings lets me know she left, I repair the hole and cracks and prepare the Tantabus for one HELL of a nightmare.

“Hahahaha! Yes! Run you little bug!” I cackle as I deliberately stomp my giant feet close to it. It took the form of a random pony and started running as soon as it saw me growing to gigantic proportions. I keep this up for a minute or two and move to actually step in the little thing. But the last second before it’s crushed I fade away. As my body fades away I watch as its head swivels around, trying to look for me. Scared out of its mind. *I think I’ve had enough.* I think to myself as I get rid of the bubble.

To bad the Tantabus didn’t turn into itself when gravity took. And also too bad it changed back into its original form and flew straight for luna as soon as it saw her. Poor girl, she looks like she’s trying to keep something from happening in that bubble she’s in. I wonder what it is she’s straining herself over?

“Princess Luna! The Tantabus flew back into you!” I heard Twilight yell.

“It has?” As I got closer I saw she was sweating, wow, she’s really straining herself. “Ember. What have you done to it?” She huffs.

“Nothing much,” Came my nonchalant response. “just showed it a thing or two about human dreams.”

“No matter!” She shouts. “It is over and done with! We shall end this tiring spell now!” Just as she said that, the dream version of Ponyville fades to white. I stand there for what seemed like hours.

“I wonder if I can cast a spell while I’m still asleep...” I snap my fingers, then I feel myself fading away. “Hm, looks like I can.” The transition from the land of sleep to the land of wakefulness was rather quick since I found myself sitting up in my bed while everyone else was rubbing the sleep out of their eyes. And Luna is lying on the floor, slowly recovering from whatever the hell she was doing. *So I can cast cast spells in my sleep. Cool.*

~That was actually me. I sensed the other ponies waking so I decided to wake you up.~ Oh well that’s more sense than using real-world magic in my sleep.

*Oh, thanks then.* “So that’s it Luna?” She fully stands up and faces me.

“Yes, we have successfully contained the Tantabus. But we must ask. What have you really done to it? It was trembling when it came back to us.”

“Nothing you need to worry yourself about, Luna. Just know I had fun ‘playing’ with it.” I smile and she quirks up a brow. “FIne. I had some fun making it relive my own nightmares, and some others I created.” At my explanation she blanched. Ah, she knew what I can do with dreams, good. I had so mean-ass nightmares, especially after the war.

“Ah, yes, we will retire to our chambers then.” Luna hastily teleported out of the room.

“Uhm… Ember?” Fluttershy said.

“Yes, Fluttershy?”

“What were you talking about your own nightmares? You have nightmares?” She puts on a concerned expression.

“Yes Fluttershy. I still have nightmares. As impossible as that sounds.” I glance at Rainbows smug face. “But they’re mostly about the war nowadays.” The smug smirk died and shame took over her smug attitude. She seriously thought I was weak or something just by having nightmares? Heh, superficial. “But I’ve managed, so you don’t need to worry about my Shy.”

“Oh, ok.” Her demeanor brightened up a bit.

“Alright. Well, I’ll just be going back home if that’s all you wanted me here for.” I teleport me and my bed back home before the girls, or Spike, could object. And good right back to sleep. My time with the Tantabus really tuckered me out, mentally, for some reason…

Chapter 51: A Normal day in Equestria (Part 2)

Author's Note

Yeah, clicked on publish instead of edit. My bad. :twilightblush:

Chapter 51: A Normal day in Equestria (Part 2)

“Well, this is new...” I look around the dense forest around me. Last I remember, I was Fighting those brainwashed ponies. Then I suddenly blacked out. And now I’m in a forest? “Why did I wake up in the the middle of the Everfree? Why did I even black out in the first place?” I take to the air and look for anything that looks like ponyville, or any town for that matter. I thought the forest was relatively small. Since last I saw it, like I could the edges from the center of it all. Now it just seems to go on forever. “Hmm… maybe that taller tree over there.” I mutter to myself. I kinda hate that habit of talking myself. Gets annoying from time to time.

Anyways, why would I be going to a tree that’s noticeably taller than the rest? Simple: it could be a sign of ponies. Cause that’s how things work here. Yeah...

Once I get closer enough I begin to look for a clear opening in the treetops. I soon spot one and fly down. Luckily it was close enough that I saw a few ponies walking around some kind of forest village when I started looking. Through the thick foliage I saw that they’re all wearing green stuff in certain patterns, looks tribal, and they’re carrying spears around.. Wait, why? What happened here? I was just helping fight in war in snow! Why are all these ponies in the middle of the Everfree? Is this even the Everfree? Is that Fluttershy?! What the fuck!?

“Changeling!” One of them saw me, this could be a bad thing…

“Fuck this.” Foregoing any kind of fighting. I walk right out into the open just as five ponies come up to me and point their spears at me. I hold my hands up non defensively.

“I don’t want to fight. I’m just lost.” The ponies cast skeptical glances and jab their spears at me.

“Shut up, changeling!” One of them, a unicorn stallion with blue fur, yells. I was about to shout back that I’m not a changeling, but someone else shouted.

“Hault!” A very distinct voice calls out.The ponies holding their spears look behind as Zecora seemed to appear out of nowhere. “Stay back, I will test to see if this… creature has no fault.” She casts her scrutinizing gaze from the ponies to me. “Tell me, who, or what, would you be?” I just noticed her mane is a lot larger than when I last saw it.

“My name’s Ember. And I’m a human.” I put my hands down and try to appear as nonthreatening as possible. “And like I said. I’m just lost. I don’t know where I am.”

“Hmmm.” She reached behind her and somehow grabbed a bottle of some… whatever that is from somewhere. “Stay still, this will prove if you harbor any ill will.” She applies this weird stuff all over my body. Once she’s done with that, nothing happens. The ponies around us nod in contempt and returned to whatever they were doing.

“I see. Come, I may be able to assist you some.” The stuff easily comes off. Much to my relief. Zecora leads me to some house built out of dead tree parts.

“Actually. I was hoping you could tell me why you’re all here.”

“You haven’t heard?” Her head turned to me with a very confused expression.

“Heard what exactly?” I asked.

“This is not right. You know not of our plight.”

“What?”

“The changelings. They invaded Canterlot and defeated the princess of day and night. We were forced to retaliate and fight. With little success, as you can see. We have only been able to hold them off and flee.”

“Ah. Ok. Alright then. I’ll help.”

“What?”

“I said I’ll help.”

“... Very good then.” She was about to say something else but some pony interrupted her.

“Zecora! We captured two more changelings!” Fluttershy shouted.

“Oh?” Fluttershy nodded and lead both of us to Twilight and Spike being held at spearpoint by a few ponies, even Pinkie. Ugh… Look now, ask questions later.

“Twilight? Spike? What’re you doing here?”

“Ember!?” They both shout suddenly.

“You know these two?” Zecora asked, I nodded. Without another word she walks up to them and applies more of that weird gooey shit. As soon as she’s done they both start to glow.

“I see… you two are not meant to be.”

“What?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, what?” I asked along with her.

“Allow me to explain, you see...” I quickly tuned her out as she went into full lecture mode. They even started walking off with me in tow.

I got bored and started aimlessly looking around, and spot three colored dots way down some trial I never noticed until now. One was white, another light blue, and the last one orange. As the dots got bigger I realized those dots were Rarity, Rainbow, and Applejack.

“Zecora! Ponyville’s been attacked by changelings!” Aj shouts. Zecora calmly walks up to them and says some stuff out of earshot.

“What’s going on?” Spike asked.

“I have no idea Spike.”

“No god damned clue. But could you tell me what’s going on?” Before either of them could answer AJ’s engulfed in a bout of green flame. Revealing a tall, lanky changeling with glossy green hair. Huh, so that’s what Chrysalis looks like. Rarity and Rainbow were actually changelings too. Coincidence much?

I felt myself spring into action. I teleport in between Zecora and the bug queen, catching said queen by surprise, and jam my hand into her neck. Which was encased in the same magically created blade from the diamond dog incident.

“Gcchh… blurgh… hckkk.” Nothing but green blood oozed out the wound and her mouth as she grabbed my arms and tried to pull herself free. We both stared at each other. Her pained, furious eyes met my emotionless gaze. And pretty soon her eyes rolled up and she went limp. I dropped the body and seize the other two changelings in my magic grasp. And effortlessly rip their heads right off their shoulders. Neck and all.

I’m then thrown back into reality when I heard Twilight calling my name. I turn to see why was calling me to find her staring up at something, along with everybody else. I look up and my jaw drops.

The sky was shaded black. An entire army of changelings were hovering over us.

“Go! Go and restore history before it is too late!” Zecora yells to Twi and Spike. They both nod and turn on their heels to run off. But hesitate, looking at me.

“Don’t worry about me. Just go do whatever you need to do to make things right.” Twilight and Spike nod sadly and run off. “Let’s do this!” I shout as I jump to charge the changeling swarm.

“Ember?” The receptionist called my name. I get up and addressed me. “Dr. Arati will see you now.” I nodded in thanks and made my way to the director's office. I find the door with her mane and title on it, ‘Dr. Arati Prabhakar, Director, Advanced Research Projects Agency. ’And open. Boy is she in for a surprise.

“Ember?” She asked, I nodded. “Please, sit down.” I nod with a smile and take one of the chairs in in front of her desk.

“How’s it going Arati? Still handling shit well?” She flinched at my profanity. “Oh, come on Arati, don’t recognize an old friend?” She gave me a confused look. “I’m that guy named Ember who went missing for a year.” At that, recognition took her.

“Ember!? Oh my god! I haven’t seen you in ages!” We get up and shake hands. "I couldn’t recognize you with your new looks.”

“As expected.” I chuckled.

“So, why have you come back? And why did you even leave?”

“Eh, let’s just say I took a ‘vacation’, if you know what I mean.” Arati nods.

“I see...”

“And as for why I’m back. I just came by to see if I can get my stuff. If it’s still here anyway.”

“Of course!” She got up. “We left your old the way you left it. We figured at point you’d come back. Though, we didn’t think it’d take you this long.” I shrug and leave her office.

“I’ve been real busy lately.”

“Oh? With what? If you don’t mind me asking.” I look around and see all the people around us.

“It’d be better if I told you when we get to my lab.” She nodded in understanding. We then walked in silence as we got to my old lab. Arati pulls out some keys from her pocket and unlocks the double-doors. The lights flicker on and I take in the old sight. It wasn’t a big room; just about as big a regular high school classroom. But it was enough for me. Hah! Even old Max’s still on his rack!

“Ah, memories.” I stay like that for a minute before I shake myself out of Cloud Nine. I close the doors with using my magic and cast a sound proof barrier around the room.

“Alright. So, I’ve been on an alien planet this whole time, except for the last four years.” Aarti stared at me disapprovingly.

“Is this some kind of joke? Because it isn’t funny.” Her stare turned into an unamused frown. I just shrug and magically bring one of Max’s arms closer to inspect it, all nonchalant and crap. From the corner of my eye I saw Arati go wide-eyed.

“This look like a joke?” I ask while looking at the admitting old circuitry of the robotic arm.

“Uh… A-ah...”

“Alright, now that I have your full attention, what I am going to tell you is to never leave this room. This is extremely confidential for me. Alright?” Arati regained her composure and nodded. “Alright, so here’s it all started...”

“Again with this shit...” I grumble. “At least I didn’t black out like last time… And I have an idea where I am.” There was a castle off in the distance surrounded by a huge moat. But what doesn’t make sense is that the castle looks like that old ruined castle I saw awhile back, while I was flying around the Everfree. I think Twilight said something about the castle… Something with sisters or some shit. God, my memory sucks.

Anyway, since I didn’t have any other option I went towards the castle. But stopped just short of the entrance. The ponies won't know who I am, if my last two encounters tell me anything. So maybe I should look for Twilight and Spi-

And there they are, with two guards in dark armor, helmets included, holding spears. Wow, how much luck do I have?

Well, at least I can just join them from this point.

“Twilight! Spike!” I ran out to them, making it look like I was out of breath. “Finally I found you guys, whew...” The guards stood between me and them, their spears pointed me.

“Hault! Creature!” I wonder how many times I’m going to hear that phrase, and that voice sounds familiar. “State your business!”

“I’m with them. I kinda got lost here trying to look for them.” The two guards look at each other and then look back to me.

“Come with us.” I nod and join Twilight and Spike.

The two guards leads us into the castle, and I was digging the gothic architecture.

“Nightmare Moon?” I heard Twilight whisper. I looked to where Twilight was staring and my jaw almost dropped again.

*She is way more badass than what the books and Twilight have said.* At the other end of the now throne room, was Nightmare Moon, in all her nightly glory: Shining blue armor, piercing blue cat-like eyes, her seemingly glossy midnight fur, and her blobby starry hair. To say she was beautifully terrifying would be an understatement.

And the next thing I notice was that Rarity was standing off the side in more of that dark armor, but she was wearing a little less and her hair was done up in a bun.

“Who are you three?” Nightmare asked when we stopped short of her throne.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends; Spike and Ember.”

“Mhm,” She barely paid any attention to Twilight, her slitted eyes were locked on me. I don’t know how to feel about that… “and what are you?” Did she just lick her lips?

“I’m a human.” I simply answer.

“A hueman? How interesting...” Then she more or less stalked around me. “Delicious...” She whispered.

I would like to say that I was handling the situation like a pro. That can only be said for the outside. On the inside I was sweating bullets, I’ve never felt this uncomfortable.

“Thanks...” I didn’t know whether to take what she said as a compliment, or a threat to my health.

“Yes, you are a fine specimen.” Nightmare stated. I looked behind me and silently asked Twilight for help.

“Uhm… So, we traveled through time...” That suddenly got Nightmare’s attention.

“Oh? Time travel? How is it that I do not know of this spell?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight said. “But we can show you.”

“Oooh~. Please do.” Nightmare said. “But I issue this one warning;” Spike is suddenly picked up in a dark blue aura and floated over to Nightmare. “Betray my trust and your friend here will suffer the consequences.” Since Twilight didn’t do anything but glare and agree, I didn’t take action; Twilight didn’t act out against a threat against Spike, she either had no other choice, or she has something planned. And I’m really hoping for the latter.

“Good girl,” Ooh, that stung. “Now teach me this spell!” Spike wasn't handed back to Twilight. Poor guy, he’s only staring in fear.

“I… I can’t...” Nightmare glared.

“And why not?” Spike’s eyes widened.

“Because I can only use it on the table map.” The table map? Why is that thing relevant?

“‘Table map’? What is this table map?” Nightmare queried.

“It shows a map of Equestria, and I can only use the time traveling spell on it. But some timberwolves-”

“Ha!” Nightmare interrupted with a laugh. “Timberwolves? This must be a joke! Clearly your are more than capable enough to drive away timberwolves!”

“Well… The spell takes a lot of energy to cast...”

“Ah, I see.” Nightmare huffed. “Then you shall lead me to this ‘table’, and I will take care of the timberwolves.” She nodded, so did Twilight, and Spike was gently put back down next to Twilight. The instant he could move he hugged Twilight’s legs. “Let us get a move on.” Nightmare got up from her throne and waved a hoof to us in a manner that meant ‘move’.

So we left the castle with two guards flanking us, one on each side of us. I kept looking back and forth. Looking for any opening I could use to take these two. I don’t know if memory would serve me well, but they should still be shit at fighting like last time.

We stayed on some path for some time before we turned a corner and three Timberwolves jumped onto the path ahead of us. Before either of them could pounce a beam of light blue magic shot out at one of them, and it instantly exploded. The other two yelped in fright and turned tail to bolt off. But Nightmare made quick work of them. Quickly killing them with ease.

Just as the last one was obliterated, the forest opens up to a small clearing revealing a crude, I think crystal table. It looks like it’s made out of crystal.

“This is the table?” Nightmare asked, Twilight nodded. “Well? Show us this spell you speak of!” Twilight nodded again walked up to the table. She then pulled out a scroll and closed her eyes.

There was sudden wind as a large pot materialized out of nowhere with weird symbols and cogs spinning around it. I dare a look behind me and Nightmare has this vicious grin.

“Yes… Yes!” She shouted. At that point Twilight and Spike flew up into the pot. “What!?”

“I’m sorry Nightmare Moon! But this isn’t how Equestria is supposed to be!” Twilight said right before she and Spike disappeared into the pot. Why wasn’t I sucked in with them?

“No! Guards! Stop them!” Nobody flew un into the pot as it faded into nothingness. Nightmare looked to either side of her to find that her guards are splayed on the ground. “Why you little whelp!” I teleport to stand right in front of her, the tip of her horn at my eye level.

“Little huh?” I teleport away before she could do anything involving her horn and stabbing. I then form a blade around me hand and teleport again, catching Nightmare by surprise as I shoved the blade into her neck.

“Hrrk!” She pulled away from me and glared at me. I know she would've said something, but the blood pouring from her mouth kept her from doing so.

I saw that she still standing. So I once again teleported. This time to appear above her, and she stupidly looked behind and either side. I love using the element of surprise.

“Hhhhakkk!” A deflating, wet wheeze came out of the night pony as I let my full weight slam into her. Also while driving the blade into her neck over and over. Eventually to the point where her head fell off and rolled off to the side. I saw her eyes focus on me, despite her missing body, and glare. I smirked back stabbed her body multiple times, mocking her. But, sadly, Nightmare’s eye lost focus and glazed over. I felt a sense of pride at managing to kill five people in separate timelines. I mean, who else can say that they’ve killed people in different places of time? Except Dr. Who.

“Ugh...” Oh, and the guards are waking up. Perfect.

“Wha… what happened?” One of them asked as they both got up, I grabbed Nightmares head by the horn and faced them a meter or two away.

“I… don’t know. I just remember being hit in the head...” Again with that familiar voice, who is that?

“Uh...” The one to the right noticed me first.

“What?” The left one asked. Righty just pointed me. “Sergeant Iron Hoof, what are you...” Lefty turned and dropped… I’m gonna go with her, jaw and went wide-eyed under the helmet.

“Hi there!” I said happily, and might I also add innocently. The ponies weren’t paying me any attention, I think, their eyes were locked Nightmares severed head. “What? It was either me or her.” I stated.

“You… you killed her.” Lefty rasped.

“You killed Nightmare Moon...” Righty breathed.

“Uh…” Was all I could say as the ponies ran at me, jumped at me, and started hugging me.

“Finally! She’s gone! The nightmare is bucking gone!” Lefty cheered. Righty just started sobbing into my right peck.

“Uh…” The ponies look up at me. Pause, and back away sheepishly. “I’m guessing you hated her?” They both nodded with gusto.

“Buck yeah we hated her! After she sent Princess Celestia to the moon she made us all do whatever she wanted! Ugh, the things she made us do...” Righty shivered.

“Well, she's gone now… But… I wonder how Celestia will react when she gets back, if she ever does...” Rightly scoffed.

“The unicorns have been planing a way to bring Princess Celestia back for years! Now we can finally do it!” I nodded, sort of understanding what she said.

“Alright then, why don’t you go tell them?” Righty nodded and flew off to the castle. Leaving me with Lefty, or Iron Hoof in actuality. “Some night huh?” I asked rhetorically.

“I’ll say! You freed us! You bucking freed us! Oh my Celestia!” Lefty bowed to me. “I can speak for all of Equestria and say that we’re all in debt to you!”

“Heh, good to know. I may need that to keep Celestia from killing me...” *Twilight, please hurry up…*

“Why would Princess Celestia do that? You saved us all!” Lefty said as he picked himself up.

“You do know that Nightmare was Celestia’s sister possessed by evil demons right?”

“Oh...” His happy attitude crashed and burned. “Wow, ok, yeah. You’re gonna need all the help you can get...”

“Yup… Fuck me...”

Chapter 75: Taking a Break

“W-what?”

“You’re smarter than you make yourself look, I like that.” Swift looked away. I saw a bit of a blush on her cheeks.

“Th-thanks.” She said bashfully.

“Don’t mention it, c’mon. The sooner we get out of here, the better.” I saw her nod while I lead her into the castle.

So after I gave Celestia the rundown of the past day's events. Meaning I was gone for an entire day, go figure. I left with Swift after I dropped off the unconscious prick.

I teleported myself and Swift to Twilight’s castle, left Swift there with my magical double. And teleported back home. I immediately went down to the hive, and before I could take a single step out the elevator, I was almost tackled to the ground when Mimic rushed me. Not that it was unwelcome though. A single day from my wife and I was missing her too.

“You’re ok!” She cried. “I was starting to worry.” I smiled and wrapped her in my arms.

“Hey, c’mon on. As if anything could keep me from you.” I said while stroking her hair.

“I know...” She sniffed. “But with how much trouble seems to follow you around...”

“It’s alright sweetie. I’m here, that’s all that matters now.” I said. “So how's Onyx doing?” Mimic pulled away just enough to look up at me.

“She's been adjusting quite well. First thing we did while you were gone was braid our hair.”

“Really? Huh, I was wondering what was different about you.” I kissed her on the cheek. “I gotta say, you look cute with your hair braided.” She blushed at that.

“You think so?”

“I know so. Absolutely adorable.” I kissed her some more, trailing down her neck a bit. My hands started snaking around her body. Trailing her plump form. She let out a sultry giggle.

“Embeeer… Not in front of our kids.” She weakly protested.

“Mmm… Fine.” I said after placing a kiss right above her cleavage. “Let's go up to our room then.” I picked her up bridal style, eliciting a surprised squeak, and teleported us to our room. I closed both doors with my magic. And then enchanted them to stay looked and cast a soundproof spell over our room. I then laid Mimic down on the bed and crawled on top of her and continued kissing down her body, removing her clothes at the same time.

“So, what’ll it be?” I asked in between pecks. “You want your changeling king? Or good ol’ human Ember?” I was beginning to tread dangerously close to her flower.

“A-ah~” She rasped. “I want… Oh!” I reached up and tweaked a nipple. “I want my king!” I chuckled.

“As you wish, my queen.” I said while changing to my changeling form. With the transformation complete, I laid bodily on top of her, my head nestled between her fleshy pillows. I held back a snicker when she squeaked, my erect cock was already poking against her nether lips.

“I love those cute noises you make.” I said playfully. She looked me with a mirthful smile.

“I can say the same for you, when we swapped genders.” We both laughed.

“Touche.” I said.

“A-anyway, uh… Could we do anal this time? I want to see my belly bulge.”

“Anything for my queen.” I replied while standing up a bit. I repositioned my meat rod, extending it with a flash of fire at the same time, and aimed it right in front of her puckered entrance. “Are you ready?” She nodded. I grinned and wordlessly eased myself in. Earning a few soft moans from Mimic.

It felt like hours had gone by until I hilted inside. I looked down and saw a prominent bulge right below Mimic’s belly button. I felt each pulse of her heart around my dick -it was amazing. And a little wiggle and- oooh fuck yes.

I don’t know why, but I’m a big fan of anal. Before, I’ve seen this accomplished with a dildo. But now… Holy fuck, it’s hot.

“... So deep...” Oh, I’ve been thrusting weakly without realizing it.

“You alright honey?” Mimic barely had enough mental power to nod weakly. “You want me to start?” I said while emphasizing with a little hump.

“Ah~” She squeaked. “Yes! Please!” A devilish grin curved my lips.

“As you wish, my queen.” I withdrew slowly, hearing Mimic gasp when my medial ring popped out. I kept pulling out until the flared tip of my cock was left inside. Good lord, I already feel close to bursting. Twenty years and this hasn't gotten old…

I don't think I've ever said this, but I fucking love changelings. Especially my little changeling.

Anyway, with me barely inside her, I slowly eased back in. Relishing in the feeling of the pulsing flesh around my member. I maintained my slow thrusting for a bit, then I picked up the pace. I looked down again and saw my prick bulging against Mimic’s belly.

Sweet christ, I’ll never get tired of that.

At some point. My thrusting mixed in with Mimic’s panting and moaning reduced the both of us to animals fulfilling our primal desires. I was a changeling king breeding by queen, for nothing but pure pleasure. I snuck a few glances and sneered playfully at Mimic's face; it was one of pure bliss. I honestly felt proud of myself being able to bring Mimic to this state of mind even though it's been just about two decades. I almost couldn't believe it; twenty years and the bed hasn't gone stale.

I feel like God gave me a coupon.

Anyway, I kept a steady pace, while I suckled and bit her nipples. Mimic likes it when I do that.

And then she applied a little bit of her magic to my nuts.

You know when in some pornos, when the woman jiggles the guy’s nuts? Yeah, turns out that shit actually does add to the ecstasy. And since magic pretty much feels like soft tingling to exposed skin. I pretty much passed out on top of Mimic. I’m pretty sure she came a few times before I did. I really couldn’t recall since my memory gets a little fuzzy when she magic's my balls.

Ahh… I love my wife… My little queen… Mmm…

My eyes slowly open when something scratches behind one of my ears, my vision's a little blurred. Mmm… The scratching though...

“Good evening, honey.” I hear Mimic greet. My vision clears a bit and I sigh happily when I stare lovingly at her, my head in between her breasts.

“Evening Sweetie.” I said, nuzzling deeper into my improvised pillows. So soft…

“Ember sweetie?”

Oh good lord, she wants to do it again.

“Yes, Honey?”

“Can we uh… can we… y’know. Switch genders, again?” She asked.

“Hmm… I don’t know… Last time we did that, you kinda lost your mind.” I winced a little. “And my ass hurt for the next three days.”

“Oh… right...” Her ears folded back. “But… I really want to… I promise I won’t go overboard this time.”

“That didn’t sound very convincing.”

“... Please?”

“Hmm… I don’t know…”

“Oh, come on! I promise I’ll make it good for you this time.” That got a laugh out of me; she’s always fun to tease.

“Mmmmm….”

“... Ugh… Please?” Oh no, you’re not pulling that look on me again!

…

Rrrgh, damn it. Fine… you win this time.

“Alright, let’s do it.” I said. “But you better keep your promise.” She squealed like a schoolgirl meeting one of the Jonas brothers while I cast a transformation spell.

Let me tell ya; it’s always a trip to change into the opposite gender. I can feel everything change within me. Heh, I remember when I first did, I nearly lost my mind when my dick shrunk into me.

But then I watched as my jewels turned into lady bits, and as tits grew on my chest.

It was quite exhilarating as new sensations assaulted my male-orientated mind. That ‘phase’ as I call it, never fails to send me into a stupor. I always end up on some kind of high during my little transformation.

But that still doesn’t compare to Mimic, or ‘King Metamorphosis’ as he likes to call himself, uses his newly acquired equipment.

I’m not going to go into too much detail. But feeling horny as a girl feels like a reverse hard-on. Which in itself is a fucking trip for a guy. It then goes up to fucking Jedi levels when ‘Metamorphosis’ ravishes me.

And it would’ve been that way again. But some asshole decided to shit all over our private time. Well, if that constant knocking at the door is anything to go by.

“Fucking damnit.” Mimic said. “Want me to go babe?”

“Nah, I’ll go. Just keep that thing up for me while I'm gone.” He snorted.

“No promises.” Mimic chuckled. I laughed as I got off the bed. I couldn't help but pause and look down when I felt my tits jiggle.

Awwgh, being turned into the opposite gender, then having a cock inside you for a change. It’s absolutely mind numbing. I wish I could do it everything fucking day. But nooooo~ Mimic wants to keep it fresh by not switching genders so often.

Don’t get me wrong, I get what she means, I just hate it that she’s right.

Anyway, a little of magic and I'm walking opening the door with the comforter of my bed over me. And who else could be knocking on the door, other than Max. I wonder what made him interrupt our sexytime.

“What's it?” I asked.

“Uh…” The cheeky fucker was staring at my half-assed covered breasts for a second.

I'd call him out for perving, but I'd do the same thing.

“... Your ‘minions’ need you back on Earth. It was something about violent protests.”

Oh, ok then… Haven't heard from those guys in a while.

“Did they cement some position in the American government?” He nodded. “Which position?”

“President.”

“Mm. Nice.” I was about to grab the scroll and deal with whatever issues going on, but then a thought struck me… I've been wanting to take the wife and kids on a vacation, this is the perfect opportunity...

*Ruby, can you handle mass inter-dimensional transportation?* I asked the rock in my chest. I didn't get an answer right away.

~... Yes. But it would leave you feeling drained for some time since we share my magic.~

*Good enough for me.*

“Max, can you go get Spark? I'll be right back.” He nodded and I went back into Mimic’s slash my room.

“Mimic?” He looked up at me. “You said you've always wanted to go to Earth, right?”

“Yeah yeah, now c’mere so I can fuck you.” He said. I rolled my eyes at Mimic.

“Ok, but seriously, listen for a minute,” I said. “There's some shit I gotta deal with on Earth. I don't know what, but it's something I gotta do. I was thinking I could just go and do whatever I need to do and come back. But why not show everyone where this human comes from right?”

“Hmmm…” Mimic thought about it for a second. “I'll think about it after I put this in you.” He pointed at his penis, then at me.

“Alright, fine.” I laughed. “Now, where were we?” I asked as I tossed aside the blanket and climbed atop my husband. A smoldering look in my eyes as I felt Mimic's erection against my belly.

“Just where we started.” Mimic said right before he grabbed my ass, lifted me up over his meat rod. And skewered me with his shaft. The sensation of being absolutely, just, filled made my eyes roll up as far as they could go in the back of my head.

“Alright, is everyone ready?” I asked.

“Yeah!” All my children, Mimic and Onyx included, screamed back. It kinda hurt from the echos running around the giant-ass room, but eh, I ain't no pussy.

“Alright then, off to Earth we go!” I bellowed as Ruby prepped the spell on the scroll. I took care of holding everyone in my magical grasp, and felt the effects of magic leaving my body as the spell was cast. It felt like… The only thing I could equate it to doing a full-body workout for ten hours straight. I found myself stumbling for a second after the spell stopped.

Which means we're all on Earth.

“Whew, alright. Is everyone accounted for?” I asked Mimic.

“Mmm… hmm.” She nodded. “Everybody's here. You ok?”

“Yeah, just fine.” I answered. “The spell just took a lot out of me.” Which doesn't make sense when you think about it. Since magic isn't a part of my body, why would spending a large amount of it on one little thing just be the same as running a marathon and a hundred push-ups, all at the same time? It doesn't make any damn sense…

Anyway, a quick look and we're in the abandoned warehouse I took my robotic minions too last time I was here. And wouldn't ya know it, one of them is standing at a random doorway. He must've been waiting for me, for who knows how long, which is weird.

“Ember, finally. We need you to come with us right away.” He said a second after we appeared.

“Before we do, I need some of you to take care of my wife and kids.”

“Already in progress. Come with me.” I nodded and turned to my wife. “Remember honey, you can trust them.” She nodded, we shared a kiss, and I walked away. The minion, Cameron, as he named himself, briefed me. I basically need to reveal myself and give a speech as the first Anthro President of the United States...

... Fuck.

I’m the king of a hive of a hundred plus changelings, all my children, I’ve spoken to ponies that move the sun and moon in their world. I can handle giving a simple fucking speech to a few million random people.

I just need to know what fucking party I’m a part of in order to pull a speech out of my ass.

The people at the inauguration fuckin lost it when ‘my people’ revealed it was me. Apparently they didn’t know whether or not I was an anthro.

Most of the people there cheered, a minority of them screamed in outrage.

It’s not like I cared or anything; at this point I’m basically the face of a group since ‘my people’ will be doing everything for me.

And the agenda, for me, as president would be: Actually taxing the rich -somehow, when that’s successful, reduce taxes in general for the common people - i.e. middle to lower-class working people. And my personal favorite, cutting budgets from the military.

Finally school systems like the Gadsden District in New Mexico can afford to upgrade their fucking computers. And that’s even IF they don’t spend another five million dollars building a fucking gymnasium.

Seriously, whoever decided to build a brand new gym for a shitty high school on top of loose sand was a good idea was a fucking idiot.

Anyway, there were some other things I said in my speech that I would do. Like slowly make healthcare free or something like that. Some people lost their minds about that, but ‘my people’ know how to make that happen without raising taxes or anything like that, apparently.

They're probably gonna want to ‘borrow’ my money. But I wouldn't care, since my ‘money’ in Equestria basically equates to, most likely, a couple billion dollars, maybe just under a trillion if I'm generous.

I'm probably to wealthiest man on Planet Earth. It's not like I care, actually, but it's worth it to note.

Anyway. After my speech, I immediately conjured my magic double and had him act as president while I went back to My wife and kids. Who somehow checked themselves into a nice hotel as close as they could be to the White House. Must've gotten cards and i.d.s from my people.

I wonder how it all went down. Since, basically, a little over one hundred people pretty much moved into a hotel. Temporarily of course, but still. How the fuck did they pull it off?

… Oh… Mimie probably used her new position and first lady to get the people working there to give her the rooms she needed. And mostly like one of ‘my people’ provided evidence. How would that work if she's only been the First Lady for less than a few hours actually...

... Fuck it, it's magic. Ain't gotta question shit.

And needless to say, there’s not gonna be a single thing for my wife and kids to worry about while they’re here. My servants have everything covered.

Author's Note

So uh, yeah, been a while since I updated this story. Sorry about that, school n' stuff has got me drained, mentally. I hope you're all not too mad at me. I'll still try and get my other stories updated as well. Nor promises on how soon that will be. But they will get more chapters put into. I'm not going to let my real life keep me from writing stuff I like to write. So no need to worry about that.

Anyway! So, as usual, any criticism is always welcomed; I know I read this chapter over like three times, I sure I still missed something.